《Micro - Efficient and Reliable Cultivation [deckbuilding, cultivation, isekai]》 Chapter 001 - Efficient and Reliable He¡¯d seen the night sky more times than he could count. Late night drives were some of the best memories he had. No traffic, cool air¡­ That¡¯s why it confused him so greatly to be flying through it faster than he¡¯d ever gone before. Stars flew by him like streetlights so fast that he¡¯d mistaken them for lines on a road, but there was no road. There was no ground at all. He felt sick, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t resist the force that pulled him through the universe at a speed that made no sense to him. ¡°I hope the old man is okay¡­ wait... what...?¡± He could barely hear his own thoughts as the space around him began to bend and warp. His body felt like it was being stretched and warped as he spun helplessly through the vast expanse of strange lights and colours until¡­ THUD It felt like his entire existence had just been forced through a compactor and thrown on the ground. The cold ground beneath him was harsh on his skin. ¡°It worked! The goddess answered our call! At last!¡± A dozen voices rang out all around him as he lay there on the cold ground looking up at the ceiling of the cave. The dank smell of the wet cave was penetrated by the harsh smoke of torches and incense which tickled his nose. ¡°Thank the goddess above, for we shall finally see justice!¡± One voice cut through the rest, and the cave quieted after a moment passed. The voice belonged to an elderly woman in fine blue robes, adorned with gold and gems. ¡°Please tell us, young hero. What is your name?¡± The old lady stared intently at the boy with a wide smile on her face. All other eyes gradually rested on the boy in anticipation. ¡°Those cultivators have blasphemed the gods for the last time.¡± An onlooker cried out passionately. ¡°Let them rue the day they first borrowed power from dungeons to defile the realm of gods!¡± Cheers erupted in agreement among the members of the summoning. However, the boy lay motionless on the ground, his breathing shallow and his eyes glassy. Though conscious, it was soon clear that something was wrong. ¡°Perhaps he is fatigued after the journey to our dimension, master.¡± A moustached man spoke respectfully to the old lady. ¡°She did promise to send us the soul of a righteous child. He may need a moment¡¯s rest¡­¡± The worry in his voice was thinly veiled. The woman he called master was also beginning to show signs of doubt. ¡°Surely the goddess wouldn¡¯t have failed us¡­ Our sacrifices this time were immeasurable!¡± Another man¡¯s concerned voice rang out. ¡°Somebody try to wake him up. He must be the one. He must!¡± ¡°Give him a healing potion, now!¡± Another man shouted. Chaos slowly befell the group as they considered the summoning may have ended in failure. A man was about to pour the glowing contents of a small flask into the boy''s open mouth when a shrill voice froze the cave. ¡°Stop! Do not touch him!¡± The voice belonged to a young girl surrounded by candles near the wall of the cave. ¡°That is not the promised soul, if it can even be called a soul.¡± The woman known as the master turned in shock to face the girl. ¡°You dare utter such blasphemy before the sacred child of the goddess of light?¡± She expressed her disgust despite her own doubts. ¡°To suggest for even a moment that the goddess failed to send us the promised soul¡­¡± The girl drew a deep breath and closed her eyes, raising one hand in the direction of the barely conscious boy. ¡°The summoning was successful.¡± She spoke slowly, carefully examining the boy. ¡°It was certainly transported here by Nora, the goddess of light, blessed be her name, but that is not a soul as I know them.¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The rest of the group began to stare at the boy with glowing eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true what she says¡­¡± One man declared. ¡°The vessel is intended to contain the soul of the promised human child, but this soul is completely incompatible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense!¡± Another man shouted in anger. ¡°This summoning cost unspeakable amounts of magic! All but one of the pixies I procured is completely depleted, to say nothing of the stones¡­¡± He pointed toward the altar used in the summoning ritual where several small cages rested, an eerie cloud and the smell of death around them. ¡°Silence yourselves! The goddess must have had a reason, and we have one more option¡­¡± The master looked somberly around at her colleagues. ¡°No¡­¡± Another elderly lady went pale at the master¡¯s words. ¡°It is the only way.¡± The master replied coldly. ¡°The vessel we created is no longer viable, but it still contains vast stores of energy and a soul touched by the goddess herself. Should one of us sacrifice our own body, we will be able to summon the correct soul.¡± ¡°It cannot be me, my estate would crumble without¡­¡± The moustached man pleaded. ¡°And my business would dissolve!¡± Another woman complained. ¡°And we¡¯ve done so much to support the church¡­¡± The rest of the members began to make excuses while the master shook her head in disgust. ¡°I will lead by example, you weak-hearted fools, so that at least one of you may be inspired to take up my responsibilities.¡± The master closed her eyes and gestured to the boy. ¡°Place him atop the altar at once, and begin the ritual again. We have little time to waste.¡± Two men dragged the boy by the arms to the altar and tossed him on top of the stinking cages. Now resting on his side, he could finally see more clearly what was going on around him. The strange old people who spoke of magic were dancing and chanting in a circle around the old lady called the master. Unfamiliar lights flickered all around them that made the boy feel uneasy. ¡°Hey¡­!¡± An impossibly small voice caught the boy¡¯s ear, but he offered no reply. ¡°Hey, human!¡± The whispering continued. Out of the corner of his eye, the boy then took note of a small creature in a cage next to him on the altar. It was no larger than a bird, but it was the shape of a winged child. ¡°We¡¯re both about to die, but you¡¯re not in a cage! Do something!¡± The creature continued to beg, trying not to be heard by any of the people chanting. ¡°Die¡­¡± To the boy¡¯s surprise, a dry voice trickled out of his mouth, undetectable to any but the small creature before him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°So you were awake!¡± The creature gestured happily up at the boy. ¡°Listen, you need to get up as fast as you can, grab my cage, and run as deep into this cave as you can. Do you understand?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lazily turned to observe the creature directly. ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ move¡­¡± The boy grumbled as the chanting grew louder in the distance. ¡°Passenger¡­? No¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me.¡± The creature stomped its foot and pointed at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m a pixie, so trust me. You¡¯re disoriented from the journey, but your body will move if you tell it to. You just have to get up and move!¡± The pixie looked desperately frustrated, turning back frequently to check the progress of the ceremony behind it. ¡°Move¡­?¡± As he mumbled, the boy turned his head and noticed his arm lying limply on his side. At the end of the arm was a hand with five fingers. He stared at it for a while in confusion, but when a fire suddenly erupted in the centre of the circle of people, consuming the elderly lady in the process, his hand twitched in surprise. ¡°I can move¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re running out of time! Come on!¡± the pixie panicked. ¡°Grab me and run!¡± Slowly the boy moved his arm, clumsily knocking over several cages in the process. His legs also began to move as he discovered them. After some fumbling, he managed to place his hand atop the small cage in front of him and grip it tightly. The ceremony before him was beginning to intensify as the fire enveloped the one called master. Suddenly, the young girl amidst the candle spoke in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s working! The goddess has acquired the soul and awaits its vessel¡¯s completion.¡± Her eyes glowed brightly and she began to float above the ground while she spoke. ¡°The goddess has spoken. Complete the ceremony. Hurry!¡± The altar on which the boy was clumsily grasping the cage of the last living pixie began to feel hot - unbearably hot. ¡°Ouch.¡± The boy mumbled, and he felt the life being drawn out of him by the chanting old people nearby in the form of an evaporating mist. Still expressionless, he managed to roll off the altar a moment before a loud crash resounded through the cave. The deafening sound was accompanied by a plume of smoke that obscured everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°The sacrifice! Check the sacrifice!¡± The floating girl¡¯s voice thundered as her colleagues coughed and sputtered. However¡­ ¡°It¡¯s gone! The vessel, the blue pixie with it!¡± A woman shouted as she scrambled around the altar. ¡°They¡¯re both gone!¡± ¡°All hope is lost¡­¡± The floating girl fell to the ground in tears. ¡°The goddess will punish this failure¡­¡± Before the smoke had cleared and the lamenting had ceased, the boy had managed to carry the small pixie in its cage a fair distance deeper into the cave, tripping and stumbling all the way. ¡°Headlights¡­¡± The boy mumbled as he bumped into the wall once again. ¡°Lights?¡± The pixie asked. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m all out of power right now. But I think we made enough turns to lose them. Rest a while.¡± In the cold, damp, pitch black cave, the boy came to a stop, and fell to his hands and knees, dropping the cage beside him. ¡°What¡­ am I¡­?¡± The boy mumbled, frustration evident in his voice for the first time. ¡°I thought you were one of those human freaks. Are you alright? You sound sick.¡± The pixie was growing increasingly concerned about its ride out of the cave. ¡°Where are my¡­¡± The boy mumbled, searching his body for something. ¡°Skin¡­ so soft¡­ bones¡­¡± The pixie wished it could fly away as the boy began to shout. ¡°Where are my tires?!¡± Chapter 002 - No Speed Limits?! Deep in the maze-like cave, finally safe from those who sought to sacrifice them to some goddess, a little blue light flickered, illuminating the dreary walls of the damp tunnel for moments at a time. ¡°There we go, I can use a bit of power now.¡± The small blue pixie quietly celebrated. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little better . I really was moments away from joining the rest of those pixies. It¡¯ll take a while to fully recharge though. Hey. Hey, human boy¡­ Hey!¡± It struggled to cast a steady beam of light from its hand, faint as it was, then pointed it toward the boy, but he was still unresponsive, curled up on the ground and mumbling to himself about something he¡¯d lost. He had a healthy body, but it looked weak and frail beneath the blue robe in which the vessel had been dressed. The frustration in its voice gradually turned to pity as the boy whimpered, still unable to fully control his own limbs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, human boy?¡± It attempted to ask with some sincerity. ¡°Are you injured?¡± After a few moments passed awkwardly, he clumsily sat up and looked at the pixie. He turned his head to observe it, but his head wobbled like an infant as he struggled to control the muscles in his neck. ¡°I feel¡­ no pain¡­ just cold¡­¡± His words were still difficult to understand, but he spoke quicker than before. ¡°My body¡­ strange¡­ human¡­?¡± ¡°Your body seems healthy to me, human boy.¡± The pixie¡¯s eyes glowed slightly as she looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s very healthy in fact.¡± ¡°My tires¡­ My engine¡­ Headlights¡­ Where¡­¡± He continued, his face contorting painfully in confusion. ¡°Are those weapons? Were you a warrior in your world?¡± The pixie asked excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s your name, human warrior?¡± ¡°Not human¡­ Micro¡­ I¡¯m a Micro.¡± He spoke with a childish frown that made the pixie laugh. ¡°Okay, Micro.¡± She nodded. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.¡°That¡¯s a nice name, really. Do you remember what happened before you arrived here?¡± Micro looked around the cave as he tried to recall the events which led him there. ¡°We were driving into town¡­ The old man needed something¡­¡± He became quiet after a moment. ¡°Hey, human!¡± The pixie waved at him. ¡°Talk out loud, not in your head!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro snapped out of his silent state. ¡°A boy on his phone¡­ walked into the road¡­¡± Micro placed his hands on his head in despair as he recounted the event. ¡°There was an accident.¡± He cried. ¡°The boy was hit¡­ then another car¡­ then there were strange lights.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± The pixie scratched her head. ¡°So there was an accident with your master? What¡¯s a car?¡± ¡°After the accident, I was floating.¡± Micro continued slowly. ¡°A woman, with wings, glowing¡­ She spoke to me.¡± ¡°You must have met Nora.¡± The pixie spoke with some disdain. ¡°That magic-loving rascal of a deity has a reputation for failure. And she sent you here?¡± ¡°The old man¡­ Is he okay¡­?¡± The boy asked desperately. ¡°Is he safe? That boy¡­ That boy on the phone¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, kid.¡± The pixie shrugged. ¡°That world is far behind you now. Whatever you were over there, you¡¯re here now, and we¡¯re still not out of trouble yet.¡± The boy took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself. ¡°Where is this place?¡± His voice was much easier to listen to now. ¡°I think this is the Beryl Kingdom now.¡± The pixie crossed its arms and thought for a moment. ¡°Well, to be specific, this is a cave in the Beryl Kingdom. To be honest, this is the last place I want to be while those crazy magicians are out looking for sacrifices.¡± ¡°Magicians?¡± Micro tilted his wobbly head in surprise at the word. ¡°Do you think we can move along now?¡± The pixie¡¯s patience was running low. ¡°If the magicians don¡¯t get us down here, the goblins will.¡± ¡°Goblins?¡± ¡°If not something worse.¡± The pixie nodded again. ¡°I¡¯m getting a dungeon vibe from this place, and I still can¡¯t see very well. We can¡¯t stay here long.¡± ¡°No parking¡­¡± The boy seemed to understand the pixie¡¯s words in his own way. ¡°We should move then.¡± After taking a moment to inspect his limbs yet again, he managed to stand, then picked up the pixie in its cage. ¡°I¡¯ll try and keep the way lit.¡± The pixie gave a thumbs up with its glowing hand. ¡°Just don¡¯t drop me, and I think I¡¯ll be able to find a way out of here.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t drop a passenger¡­¡± The boy reassured the caged creature. ¡°Okay then.¡± The pixie smiled. ¡°Go that way!¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± The boy suddenly stopped moving, startling the pixie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It asked worriedly. ¡°Can¡¯t you move?¡± The boy looked around quietly, then frowned at the pixie. ¡°No signs¡­¡± ¡°What signs? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°What¡­ is the speed limit¡­ on this road?¡± Chapter 003 - Core Cards? ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast once you get going, Micro.¡± The pixie shouted over the sound of Micro¡¯s quick foot steps while being jostled about the cage. ¡°But could you be a bit more gentle? This is no way to treat a lady.¡± Together they had run a fair distance through the seemingly endless labyrinth of tunnels, but still it seemed they were no closer to escaping the subsurface world of rocks and puddles. ¡°I¡¯m known for being reliable¡­¡± He replied apologetically. ¡°Not comfortable.¡± ¡°Well, I think you can slow down now.¡± The pixie asked while grasping her head dizzily. ¡°Alright.¡± He answered and slowed to a brisk walking speed. ¡°I wonder if this is how bicycles feel.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a bicycle?¡± ¡°They¡¯re like a car, but with pedals, and they only have two wheels.¡± He explained with a frown. ¡°There are more and more on the roads recently.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand any of what you just said.¡± The pixie smiled as she regained her composure. ¡°I¡¯m Blue, by the way.¡± ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡± He replied kindly. ¡°No, that¡¯s my name.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Blue.¡± The pixie shouted, startling Micro. He looked down at the cage in his hand curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a small passenger.¡± He squinted while observing her sparkling wings. ¡°Are you a child?¡± Blue raised an eyebrow at his question. ¡°I¡¯m probably older than you, boy.¡± She frowned. ¡°What on Earth are you then?¡± ¡°Firstly, we¡¯re not on whatever world you just named.¡± She explained with a finger raised. ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m a pixie. Do you not have pixies where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I heard a story about fairies on the radio once though. Are you like a fairy?¡± ¡°You-¡± Blue fumed. ¡°Don¡¯t you mistake me for one of those pompous, dainty, traitors, good for nothing¡­¡± Blue continued to insult fairies for a while before calming down. Before the conversation could continue however- A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. CLANG ¡°Hmm?¡± Micro stopped abruptly and looked down to find the source of the metallic sound. ¡°Well that¡¯s inconsiderate. Somebody just left this in the middle of the road.¡± Shaking his head, he bent down to pick the object up. It was a thin piece of metal, no bigger than a credit card, and was covered in strange writing. ¡°Oh look, a Core Card.¡± Blue observed casually. ¡°Looks damaged though. The lower stage cards don¡¯t last long if you don¡¯t use them.¡± ¡°Core? Is that a bank?¡± Micro observed it more closely, not seeing any familiar writing on it. When he flipped it over though, he noticed a picture of a snake. ¡°You don¡¯t have Core Cards in your world either?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Well, they¡¯re nothing special. Cultivators use them for training. I think they¡¯re cool though.¡± Micro held the Card up to the cage for her to see. ¡°Yeah, see?¡± She pointed at the unfamiliar writing. ¡°It¡¯s a Jade Serpent Art card. That¡¯s the weakest stage. Oh, and that mark means it is a water type. But it¡¯s cracked right down the middle, so you wouldn''t want to hold on to it. I¡¯m more concerned that there could be a dungeon nearby. That¡¯s where cards like that are from.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand any of that¡­Sorry, Blue¡­¡± Micro apologized with a humble smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± She smiled back. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know much about all that cultivation stuff. Pixies like me just use the power we¡¯re born with. We have a lot of it too!¡± She proudly held her hands up and increased the amount of light for a moment before running out of breath. ¡°Well, once I¡¯ve rested a while.¡± She panted. ¡°We¡¯re popular sacrificial ingredients for crazy magicians like those who don¡¯t have any power of their own to waste on their silly rituals.¡± ¡°Magicians¡­ are like cultivators?¡± Micro spent a little more time looking at the card before tossing it to the side of the cave where it would be no nuisance to traffic. ¡°No no, cultivators figure out ways to increase their own energy reserves.¡± She seemed to enjoy explaining things to her new companion. ¡°They''re more like Pixies in that sense, though it takes a long time to even make a low level core if you aren¡¯t born with magnificent bodies like us pixies.¡± ¡°A jade core¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly, grasping his chest with his hand. ¡°She said something like that¡­¡± ¡°She?¡± Blue asked. ¡°You mean Nora? She taught you about cultivation? How unexpectedly helpful of her.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± He struggled to recall the conversation. ¡°When she brought me up into the sky¡­ she said I had enough, what did she call it again¡­ spiritual energy? She said I have enough for a jade core.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue¡¯s eyes began to glow again and looked at Micro¡¯s chest with squinting eyes. ¡°Well, that is a surprise indeed. From what I can see, you do have some kind of core in there. She observed for a while longer, but her expression became one of worry. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± She continued. ¡°I don¡¯t have the best eyes, but something doesn¡¯t seem right in there. Are you uncomfortable?¡± Micro rubbed his chest and thought for a moment. ¡°It feels¡­ strange.¡± he eventually admitted. ¡°Like the time the old man¡¯s son put the wrong fuel in me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having more and more trouble understanding what kind of life you led back in your world.¡± Blue rolled her eyes at the odd story she¡¯d heard. ¡°But I think it¡¯s pretty clear you need help. If all that energy in your core isn¡¯t stabilized soon¡­¡± The little pixie playfully mimed a painful death within the cage. ¡°I feel it too¡­¡± He agreed, a little entertained by her play. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± Blue stood up again and stretched her small arms. ¡°Well, we¡¯re both dead anyways if we don¡¯t find our way out of here.¡± She sighed. ¡°And this cage is making it hard for me to recover my power. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Micro replied with a strained smile and immediately began to move again. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Chapter 004 - Thats Not a School Bus! The sound of Micro¡¯s bare feet splashing through puddles echoed endlessly down the twists and turns of the cave as he walked, following the pixie¡¯s guidance whenever he came to a branch in the rocky corridors. ¡°Are you sure this is the right way?¡± Micro asked the pixie doubtfully. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± She replied curiously. ¡°There are no signs anywhere¡­¡± He spoke politely, but was clearly concerned. ¡°Is this¡­ are we not on a road¡­?¡± The daunting realization brought him to a sudden stop. He looked around at the cave, dimly lit by the blue light of the caged pixie. ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± She laughed. ¡°Do they not have caves and mountains in your world?¡± The shock on his face only multiplied at her confirmation. ¡°I thought this was a tunnel¡­¡± He gasped. ¡°I can¡¯t drive in caves¡­ My tires¡­¡± His shock evolved into panic as he once again fell to the ground grasping his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡± He cried. ¡°This is wrong! I¡¯m not a bicycle, Blue. I need tires!¡± He gestured to his bare feet in distress as the confused pixie tried to make sense of his dilemma. ¡°Listen, Micro.¡± She said while stifling her laughter. ¡°Listen, I know this is a lot to take in. How about this? Tell me more about your world. Who is the old man you mentioned earlier? Was he your master?¡± Her soothing words did little to comfort him, but mention of the old man caught his attention. ¡°Who was he? Did he train you?¡± She asked again. ¡°He was my driver¡­¡± He lamented. ¡°He fueled me, drove me, fixed me¡­ We travelled everywhere together¡­¡± Blue wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he meant, but the warmness in his eyes when he spoke of the old man made her smile. ¡°He sounds like a wonderful fellow.¡± Blue went on. ¡°How about you tell me more about him while we move, and we¡¯ll see about getting you some tires or whatever as soon as we¡¯re out of this mess?¡± Her reasoning proved effective, and the boy seemed to be coming to terms with his situation. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± He smiled sadly as he picked up the cage. ¡°You¡¯re a good passenger.¡± They continued on down the cave, guided by Blue¡¯s self proclaimed expert sense of direction, but Micro eventually grew tired from the long walk, and his feet were cut and bruised. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He came to rest in a large cavern by a pool of clear water. He placed the cage at the water''s edge so Blue could scoop up tiny handfuls, which she did with great satisfaction. She didn''t seem to drink any of it though. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡± She asked the boy who seemed completely uninterested in the water. "Humans still drink, don''t they?" ¡°I don¡¯t run on water.¡± He explained patiently. ¡°That would do terrible things to my engine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you drank in your world, but that body is obviously in need of water.¡± She argued. ¡°What¡¯s an engine, anyway?¡± ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t run on water.¡± He laughed. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a-¡± He paused and looked down at his body. ¡°Oh¡­¡± He spoke mournfully. ¡°I don¡¯t have a gas tank anymore¡­¡± ¡°Enough about gas, you silly child.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°Just try some and you¡¯ll see. If you can''t take the energy out of the water, drinking it is the best you can do anyway.¡± He hesitated for a while, but after some careful consideration, he did realize he felt thirsty. It was a new sensation, but when he looked at the water, he had to admit it was calling to him the same way an oil change would have in the past. He knelt beside the pool and copied the pixie¡¯s method of making a cup with her hand and placing it in the water to fill it. He looked down at the water in his hands, then brought it to his mouth. However, his first attempt ended with him coughing and spluttering as the pixie laughed. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve never had a drink before!¡± She giggled and pointed at him. ¡°Come on, tilt your head back a little. Honestly, you¡¯re too much.¡± Enduring her laughter gracefully, he did as she described and was able to successfully transfer the water in his hands to his newly acquired stomach, a strange but satisfying feeling. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± He smiled, and returned his hands to the pool. After taking a few more sips, feeling refreshed, he lowered his aching feet into the pool. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s even better than a cool breeze through the grill¡­¡± He closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s not air¡­ It¡¯s water¡­¡± The pixie shrugged. ¡°Does this mean I¡¯ll also need food?¡± Micro asked the pixie. ¡°I don''t know, maybe.¡± She crossed her arms nonchalantly. ¡°You do already have a core, so you could probably get by on the energy of the world around you if you practiced¡­¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± Micro pointed at the surface of the water. ¡°What are you talking about-¡± Blue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What is that?!¡± A large pair of glowing eyes looked up at Micro from beneath his feet, deep in the water. ¡°Is that a pixie?¡± Micro asked curiously. ¡°No, that¡¯s-¡± Without warning, the pool of water erupted with a gigantic splash that swept Micro and the pixie violently back to the edge of the cavern. The pixie coughed and sputtered as the water slowly receded. Micro rubbed a steadily bleeding gash on his forehead, his eyes slightly crossed. ¡°Why is skin so soft¡­?¡± He complained. ¡°Humans have it rough.¡± As he regained his senses, he realized that the pixies light was no longer illuminating the cave. In its place, an ominous glow was radiating out from the bright yellow scales of what could only be described as the biggest lizard he had ever seen. ¡°You come here to drink my water!¡± The giant yellow creature roared, exposing long sharp fangs that could easily puncture the tire of any vehicle, big or small. ¡°And then you put your dirty feet in it?!¡± Micro stood up and walked over to the cage holding the panicking pixie and picked it up carefully. ¡°You should really be wearing a seatbelt.¡± He spoke with concern.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my belt right now!¡± Blue screamed at the top of her little voice. ¡°That¡¯s a Yellow Dragon!¡± ¡°Not a school bus?¡± Micro looked back at the creature, whose long body was writhing in anger. With the cage in hand, he walked back to the edge of the pool and looked up at the great beast. ¡°Human child¡­¡± The dragon grumbled through its teeth. ¡°I sense no fear in you¡­¡± Though its eyes were wide with anger, the dragon was intrigued by the lax demeanor of the boy standing before him. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a problem with a school bus in the past.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never talked to one before though.¡± Chapter 005 - Dragon? What? The yellow dragon floated above the surface of the water, its eerie aura casting a faint light over the boy in front of it. It lowered its head to the level of Micro¡¯s with a growl and looked closely at him for a moment. ¡°In all my thousand years, I¡¯ve never seen a soul like this.¡± The dragon almost sounded impressed, its deep voice resounding throughout the cave. ¡°But this vessel is ill suited to the needs of your soul¡­ the work of third rate magicians no doubt. Nothing worth eating, perhaps...¡± The dragon snorted in disgust and withdrew from the boy. ¡°It does feel oddly like I¡¯m in need of an oil change.¡± The boy agreed, but his words were lost on the dragon. ¡°I am Ray, born of the Amber Serpent''s Dungeon.¡± The dragon announced proudly. ¡°You intrigue me, strange soul. I could eat you, but it would be a waste of something unique.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro, by the way. And this is Blue. We¡¯re looking for the exit, but we could use some help finding it.¡± The dragon squinted its big, glowing eyes before reeling back in thunderous laughter. ¡°Indeed, this is no place for such weak little creatures as yourself.¡± The dragon may have been smiling, but it was hard to tell. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll put you in my debt today.¡± The dragon who called itself Ray extended its right arm to Micro¡¯s chest, poking him gently with its extended claw. Micro was unafraid of the dragon, but looked in confusion at the claw touching his chest. Suddenly, the claw began to glow, and his chest felt warm. ¡°There.¡± The dragon spoke confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve strengthened your core for the time being, though you will still die if you do not strengthen it.¡± ¡°Like a Core Card?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Blue mentioned those.¡± ¡°Hmm? A Core Card would teach you something, sure.¡± The dragon nodded. ¡°But your own core is of too low a level to contain that oddly shaped soul at the moment. I¡¯d say¡­ yes, at least an amber level core.¡± ¡°How do I get an amber core?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°You must find a master, as any human would.¡± The dragon¡¯s voice was beginning to soften. ¡°I¡¯m feeling generous, after all. Take this.¡± The dragon held its claw above its head for a moment, and a bolt of lightning blinded Micro. Blue¡¯s eyes were already tightly shut in fear as she grasped the bars of her cage. Micro looked closely and noticed the familiar shape of a Core Card had appeared between two of the dragons long claws. It looked tiny in its monstrous hand, but its colour was different to the broken card Micro had stumbled across before. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°If you can, find a sect that follows the path of the Serpent Art, and show them this.¡± Ray delicately placed the card in Micro¡¯s hand. ¡°This should put you in their good graces.¡± ¡°This one is yellow.¡± Micro waved it in the air for Blue to see, but she was still trembling in the corner of her little cage with both eyes shut. ¡°Indeed it is.¡± Ray explained. ¡°It is meant for those who have attained the level of an Amber Core, the second stage a cultivator achieves. Your vessel already possesses a Jade Core, but it is insufficient for your needs. Find a master, and cultivate a core to contain your odd spirit. The Water Serpent Art is a noble Art, so you¡¯d be lucky to have mastered it.¡± ¡°Umm, thank you very much.¡± Micro scratched his head, which he noticed was completely healed. ¡°When I inhabited the Amber Serpent¡¯s Dungeon many years ago, few cultivators ever won that card from me.¡± The dragon spoke proudly. ¡°So, your contract is this.¡± ¡°Contract?¡± Micro raised an eyebrow at the sudden mention of a contract. ¡°When you have finally cultivated your core to at least the amber stage¡­¡± The dragon¡¯s face suddenly began to emanate malice and bloodlust. ¡°As soon as your soul is stable within an Amber Core, you must find my rival and defeat him.¡± ¡°Your rival?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Who would rival a school bus?¡± ¡°You must find the one whose antics resulted in the both of us being banished from our dungeon.¡± Ray spoke bitterly. ¡°Find the filthy yellow basilisk named Lo, and beat the daylight out of him. Oh, take this as well.¡± The dragon repeated his previous gesture, and another card appeared spectacularly in his claws. Ray appeared to grin as he tossed the yellow card to Micro. ¡°That Water Spirit Shield Skill Card should help you deal with the poison. Oh, I wish I could see his face when you show up with that skill!¡± Ray¡¯s aura exploded with bloodlust and he stared at Micro. ¡°Accept this contract, or be my dinner.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really-¡± Micro¡¯s voice revealed his confusion, but he was suddenly interrupted. ¡°He accepts!¡± Blue screeched from her cage. ¡°He¡¯ll do it! Please, let us leave!¡± The dragon glanced at the cage, then turned back to Micro, awaiting his answer. After considering the pixie¡¯s words for a moment, Micro nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡± He cheerfully replied and extended his free hand. ¡°Good¡­¡± the dragon replied ominously. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing.¡± Ray looked awkwardly down at the hand being extended to him. ¡°I¡¯ve already given your vessel all the power it can hold.¡± Ray sounded irritated now. ¡°Dare you ask for more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a contract, right?¡± Micro inquired. ¡°Then we ¡®shake on it¡¯, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how contracts work?¡± He continued. ¡°The old man always did business that way.¡± With some hesitation, the dragon extended its hand to the small human boy in front of him, who confidently grasped one of its long claws and shook it for just a moment before letting go. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ray asked awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Bye then." Micro waved at the big yellow dragon, then left with Blue to continue down the cave. With the feeling of a full tank of gas and a clean windshield, he walked briskly along. As Blue continued to shiver fearfully in the cage he held, he thought he heard the dragon mumble something before slipping back into its pool. ¡°Strange boy¡­ Hard not to like him though¡­¡± Chapter 006 - No Seatbelts?! Blue grasped the tiny bars of her cage and pressed her face against the opening, staring with wide eyes at the boy carrying her. ¡°You¡­ Do you know what you just did?¡± She asked, her thin wings still trembling after their encounter. ¡°You know what happens when you break a contract with a dungeon monster right? Never mind a dragon¡­¡± ¡°Break a contract?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°If you even think about breaking it, even a cultivator wouldn¡¯t survive the curse that found you.¡± Blue¡¯s tiny voice sounded more solemn than it normally could. ¡°We shook on it.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll find his friend later. First, I need tires.¡± He looked down at his blistered feet, his eyes slightly watering from the thought of travelling so far on just his rims. ¡°You mean boots?¡± The pixie sighed. ¡°Turn left up here. We¡¯re almost out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impressive that your gps still works down in these tunnels.¡± Micro commented. ¡°The old man¡¯s was always on the fritz.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying I have a good sense of direction, right?¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Well, I do.¡± She nodded back. ¡°A pixie doesn''t get lost in this realm, even when they don''t know where they are.¡± ¡°This realm?¡± ¡°The natural world.¡± ¡°Is there an unnatural world?¡± Pixie chuckled at the innocent question. ¡°Yes and no.¡± She began. ¡°This is the mortal realm, where nature is born of the physical and spiritual energies of the universe. Pixies are closer to the spiritual than the physical, so we have a way of seeing through simple things like mountains and caves. Do you follow me?¡± ¡°Sure, you lead the way.¡± Micro listened happily as pixie continued her explanation. Though he understood little of what she said, it reminded him of home, where the old man would often tell him all about the day¡¯s events, his troubles, his family¡­ Micro sighed as he wondered how the old man might be doing. His children must be worried. Could he have taken a taxi home? Did he need an ambulance? He tried not to thing about what other vehicle he might be replaced by and continued on, following the guidance of the pixie. By the time they had reached an exit, the pixie had finally relaxed as she finished her explanation. ¡°So, do you understand your place in the world now, strange human?¡± Blue asked with an instructor¡¯s tone. "You''re the first human to receive such wisdom from one as great as myself!" Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°I go where I¡¯m driven.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Efficiently, and reliably.¡± Blue rolled her eyes at the boy¡¯s smile and turned her attention to the scenery before them. Having stepped out of the cave, they found themselves on a rocky mountainside, not far from a forest of tall evergreens. Blue pointed down the mountain at the trees. ¡°There¡¯s a little house that way.¡± She announced as she strained her eyes. ¡°Keep walking a while, and we might find a human who can help us.¡± However, Micro looked with wide eyes down the mountain, his knees becoming weaker. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go off-road like this¡­¡± He whimpered. ¡°I don¡¯t have four wheel drive. I don¡¯t even have four wheels now!¡± ¡°One foot in front of the other you weirdo.¡± Blue encouraged him again. ¡°It¡¯s just like walking in the cave, but with the sky above you. See?¡± ¡°Are you sure I won¡¯t get stuck?¡± He looked around worriedly. ¡°What if I roll over? There¡¯s no winch!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± She snapped her fingers to draw his attention back. ¡°I haven¡¯t led you astray yet. We both need help, so get moving. The sun is still high, but we don¡¯t have time to stand around and wait for the next dragon to pop out and eat us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair¡­¡± Micro took a deep breath and looked past the forest at the horizon. He¡¯d seen horizons before, but never quite like this - never with human eyes. ¡°You drive.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Micro cautiously began his descent down the rocky terrain, one foot after the other, flinching at the sound of each rock he disturbed, but pressing forward nonetheless. After an hour or so, he did eventually get used to the rocky surface, though his bare feet ached with each step. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Micro spoke gently once they¡¯d neared the treeline. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do all pixies live in cages?¡± Micro looked closely at the cage for a moment. ¡°No, fool.¡± The pixie sighed. ¡°Though more and more of us die in them each day. We¡¯re a favourite energy source for creepy magicians like the ones you met.¡± ¡°So pixies are batteries?¡± ¡°Pixies are pixies. And I can¡¯t do anything about getting out of this cage until we come across somebody strong enough - and generous enough - to break this open!¡± Blue gripped the bars as hard as she could as she spoke, but they didn¡¯t budge. "I''ve been luckier than I thought I''d be so far though, so we''ll see..." ¡°Oh, you¡¯d like to get out of there?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I assumed it was more comfortable. It looks safe.¡± ¡°You thought I looked safe¡­?¡± ¡°What could be safer than a metal box?¡± Micro replied with a slightly prideful expression. ¡°I guess no rocks have fallen on my head recently.¡± Blue couldn¡¯t help but laugh at what she assumed was a joke. ¡°But I¡¯d like to get out of here before another magician comes along and uses me to summon another weirdo like you.¡± CRACK ¡°What the-¡± Blue cried out in shock and looked up at the sunny sky through the new hole in the roof of her cage. ¡°There you are.¡± Micro said kindly, awkwardly holding the metal scrap in his hand and looking around at the mountainside. His voice was muffled by the core cards he was holding with his teeth. ¡°Where should I put this garbage?¡± Blue jumped out of the cage and hovered in the air for a moment with a look of exasperation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you could do that all along!¡± Her shout was a mixture of laughter and anger. ¡°You only learned to walk earlier today!¡± ¡°This body is weird and soft, but any truck is made of thicker steel than that.¡± Micro shrugged and gently placed the broken cage next to a tree. ¡°That should be out of the way enough¡­¡± As he mumbled to himself, Blue began to fall to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m still far from healthy¡­¡± She complained as she spiralled down on her weakened wings. Micro turned around and gently caught her in his hand, and she continued. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s my fault for not asking. Thanks for that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± He smiled. ¡°You still need a ride?¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± She mumbled and looked away, her blueish cheeks turning a bright shade of purple. ¡°Just until I can fly again.¡± ¡°Sure. Hop in.¡± Micro offered, but then he looked down at himself and corrected himself. ¡°Hop on.¡± She jumped weakly onto his shoulder and took hold of the blue robe still dangling off of him like a blanket. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your seatbelt.¡± He instructed while standing atop a rock. ¡°Again, what belt?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Right, let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 007 - Off Roading The forest floor was much softer on Micro¡¯s aching feet, but the dense foliage above was making it more difficult for him to see. He was starting to get used to walking on two feet, but he still tripped over the occasional rock, twig, and mushroom. ¡°Were you always this clumsy, human?¡± Blue teased the boy as he stubbed his toe on an exposed tree root. ¡°I wasn¡¯t clumsy at all!" He defended himself proudly. ¡°I could turn on a dime, and my brakes were responsive-¡± ¡°I see.¡± She interrupted him. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re sure, right?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no speed limit here?¡± ¡°Stop it with the nonsense, boy.¡± Micro didn¡¯t feel like he was moving very fast for a human, but he didn¡¯t like the uncertainty of travelling without a certain speed in mind. ¡°Wait, stop here for a moment.¡± Blue jumped off his shoulder onto the ground and approached a tree no different from any other. ¡°Do you need to use the toilet?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I can wait over here.¡± ¡°No, fool.¡± She snapped back, not looking away from the tree. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s a shame. She looked around the tree for a moment, and hung her head sadly. ¡°Are you looking for a vending machine? There don¡¯t seem to be many of those around here.¡± ¡°No, to whatever that is¡­¡± With a disappointed look on her face, she jumped back up onto his shoulder. ¡°That hollow tree was home to pixies once upon a time. But it¡¯s empty now¡­¡± ¡°Where did they go?¡± ¡°Captured and¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen another pixie outside of a cage in a long time. Those creepy magicians¡­¡± ¡°They should just use normal batteries.¡± Micro replied kindly. ¡°This place is so strange.¡± Blue shook her head to dispel the unpleasant thought of her kin¡¯s plight. ¡°Enough about that. Tell me more about your world.¡± She spoke playfully once again. ¡°How did you get from there to here? Did you die?¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°My world?¡± Micro pondered for a moment. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a nice world. Most of the roads are flat. There¡¯s snow sometimes, and a lot of work to do. The old man was always busy¡­¡± Micro smiled as nostalgic feelings washed over him, but his aching feet brought him back to reality quickly. ¡°But then that boy on his little phone walked in front of me and-¡± He grimaced and took a deep breath. ¡°There was a bright light, and then I was floating in the sky.¡± "Your world sounds as boring as it is confusing. I''m almost sorry I asked." She interjected. "Sorry..." ¡°So you were summoned to the immortal realm after you were in an accident.¡± Blue nodded sympathetically. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that happening before, but it¡¯s rare for the summoning to go well.¡± ¡°She said I had to save her followers from somebody¡­¡± ¡°You mean the goddess, Nora?¡± ¡°Yes, that was her name.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a wild one.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Just forget about her. She¡¯s a young goddess and her worshippers are crazy. Most magical beings are like that these days¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t pixies magical?¡± ¡°No, I told you, we¡¯re more like cultivators.¡± She argued back. ¡°We use our own energy. We don¡¯t just steal it from other things every time we have something to do. Magicians are the worst!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°So they steal fuel instead of buying their own.¡± ¡°You could put it that way.¡± ¡°People like that really are terrible.¡± Micro agreed. ¡°Not as bad as people who ignore traffic signs though.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Blue shrugged. Their chat continued as the forest grew darker, and soon it was cold enough that Micro could see his breath in front of him. ¡°Hey, my exhaust comes out the front now.¡± Micro softly laughed as he waved his hand in the small cloud. ¡°It does get cold this time of year.¡± Blue was also starting to shiver, and the light she could produce was growing smaller. ¡°There¡¯s a spot under that tree over there that looks extra warm. Go rest over there.¡± Micro ducked under a branch, and the two of them found themselves in a dark, cozy spot beneath the dense overgrowth. ¡°Make us a fire, would you?¡± The pixie requested urgently. ¡°How does that work?¡± Micro asked back. ¡°What the¡­¡± Blue was too cold to comment on his ignorance. ¡°Just make a pile of sticks and twigs in that flat spot there and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Micro agreed. He picked up a branch to show Blue. ¡°Would a twig like this do?¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ Yes! It¡¯s fine!¡± The shivering pixie snapped. ¡°Hurry!¡± Though he had some difficulty seeing in the dark, he eventually managed to make a modest pile of dry branches and leaves as directed by Blue, who then gestured for him to sit down beside her. ¡°How are you going to light it though?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lighter anymore¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can manage this yet¡­¡± With her eyes closed, she held her hands together and took a deep breath. Micro watched closely as sparks formed at the end of her small fingers. ¡°Hah!¡± With a shout, Blue threw a large spark into the pile of sticks, which steadily began to burn. ¡°I¡¯m weaker than I thought¡­¡± She panted. ¡°I really was close to death back there.¡± She looked at Micro and waved. ¡°Thanks for not leaving me behind, I guess.¡± Her face shone a little as she thanked him ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never left a passenger behind, so¡­¡± Micro began to explain, but his attention was suddenly drawn from the grateful pixie. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked while rubbing her tired eyes. ¡°I just noticed somebody sleeping over there.¡± He pointed in the direction of a bush, made visible by the orange glow of their little fire, next to which a man in rusted armour lay motionless. ¡°EEK!¡± The pixie screeched and jumped behind Micro. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Should I wake him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± Blue screamed. Chapter 008 - A Rusty New Friend ¡°Be careful!¡± Blue peeked out from behind the boy to inspect the corpse. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro turned back to the armoured man with a sad expression. ¡°I wonder if he was also summoned somewhere¡­¡± Blue was distracted by Micro¡¯s remark for a moment, but soon remembered her fear. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, boy.¡± She spoke quietly and tiptoed a little closer to the man. ¡°You never know when the dead might come back to bite you out here.¡± ¡°People don¡¯t die permanently here?¡± He raised an eyebrow in doubt. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not how it works back home.¡± ¡°Of course people die!¡± She confirmed a little louder than she meant to. ¡°But a cultivator¡¯s corpse is a rare treat for wandering spirits. He could already be an undead¡­¡± She picked up a small twig and poked the corpse''s arm with it, gently at first, then a little rougher. After a few pokes, the armour shifted, making an ugly grinding sound that made the two cringe. ¡°Ah¡­ He¡¯s properly dead.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°With my energy depleted, it¡¯s hard to sense these things for certain.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t see that dragon coming.¡± Micro clapped his hands at the realization. ¡°Hey, be a little more grateful for the energy your core is made of, boy.¡± She stuck out her tongue and crossed her arms. ¡°Whose energy did you think was used to summon you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Blue turned around and jumped atop the corpse. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see what we have here. Oh, look at that, that¡¯s interesting. Oh and these.¡± Micro watched as she rummaged through the belongings of the deceased cultivator. At one point, her pillaging dislodged his skull, which rolled away into some tall grass. His chest plate was the next thing to fall off with a rusty thud, after which Blue started throwing items through his rib cage to Micro. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Check this out.¡± The little treasure hunter gleamed. ¡°He had some gold on him, and some of his Core Cards are still intact! Look! A ring!¡± She threw four cards into Micro¡¯s lap. ¡°They¡¯re all water type, and he had two Sapphire cards! That¡¯s the third stage a cultivator reaches after years of training by the way. He had a Tiger Art card and a Moon Art card. Chances are he¡¯s from the Western Water Tiger Moon Sect, but I haven¡¯t heard anything about them in a long time. Last time I checked, they were just a third rate Jade level sect though. They¡¯ve come a long way.¡± Blue¡¯s enthusiasm for Core Cards was apparent to Micro, though he still had trouble understanding their significance. ¡°He also had two Amber cards here.¡± She pointed enthusiastically at the emblems. ¡°There¡¯s a Sleepless Trait Card, and a Spirit Vision Skill Card. I wonder what he was going to do with so many...¡± ¡°You know a lot about this sort of thing, Blue.¡± Micro listened happily, though it was hard for him to follow. ¡°Do you want these cards?¡± ¡°Well, I do.¡± She admitted. ¡°But I can¡¯t carry them right now, so I¡¯ll let you hold onto them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro added the four cards to the other two Amber level cards in his hand, and looked behind him, only for his face to suddenly reveal a look of disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s back there?¡± Blue asked the sad looking boy. ¡°I don¡¯t have a bed to put these in¡­¡± He hung his head in shame, letting the cards fall into his lap. ¡°Oh, well, this guy had pockets.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°Wait right there.¡± Blue then went about violently dismantling the skeleton of the long deceased cultivator and dragging its weathered clothing over to Micro. ¡°Here, the armour is gross, but the shirt and pants are fine.... Good material...¡± She patted the messily stacked clothes with her hand, sending a small plume of dust into the air. ¡°And they have pockets!¡± Micro looked affectionately at Blue as he took in the gift of a dead man¡¯s clothes, but couldn¡¯t hide a look of concern. ¡°What?¡± She questioned him with narrowed eyes. ¡°You too good for second hand clothing?¡± Micro smiled warmly and immediately stood up to put the clothes on, with some difficulty. Blue laughed when he put the shirt on his legs, and again when he put his pants on upside down. After the lighthearted ordeal had concluded, he was finally dressed as normal human would be, or so he assumed. ¡°Well, do you like them?¡± Blue asked with eyes wet from laughter. ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡± He agreed while sliding the cards into his new breast pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve just never been this rusty before¡­¡± Blue laughed and rejoined him by the fire, where they basked in its warmth for a while before falling asleep on the ground. Micro had seen the old man fall asleep in the past, several times in his own bed while camping with his son. He longed to revisit those days when the old man was younger. Such dreams filled the rest of his night. Chapter 009 - Cultivation? Micro¡¯s first experience with sleep came to an uneventful end as birds began to sing in the trees and a little sunlight trickled down through the dense evergreen canopy. He sat up, cringing again at the sound his rusty armour made, and stretched until his cold, stiff joints felt a bit warmer. He looked around, and he noticed Blue had snuck into his pocket and slept among the Core Cards in his possession. Noticing the dismantled skeleton nearby, he recalled the funerals the old man had driven him to in the past. He grabbed a half burnt stick from the smouldering fire and began to dig. ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue yawned and poked her head out of his pocket as he worked. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bury him.¡± Micro replied while removing a large rock from the slowly widening hole. ¡°Why?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Do more humans grow if you plant a dead one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s so people don¡¯t trip on them.¡± ¡°Hmm, that could be true. Wait, grab his boots first.¡± Micro did as instructed, shaking the little bones out of each of the ancient leather boots before inserting his own feet. After figuring out which boot went on each foot, he sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? They looked comfortable enough.¡± Blue commented. ¡°They¡¯re nothing like tires after all¡­¡± Micro¡¯s complaint confused Blue, but he soon returned to the task he¡¯d set for himself, moving his deceased benefactor¡¯s bones into their final resting place. After placing the cultivator¡¯s remains in the hole and filling it back in with dirt, Micro started walking in the direction Blue had pointed the previous day. ¡°Oh, you remember which way to go?¡± Blue sounded a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯m fairly good with directions, I think.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s one good thing about you. How is your soul feeling?¡± ¡°My soul?¡± ¡°Your chest.¡± Blue tapped his chest from her seat in his pocket. ¡°Anything feel weird in there?¡± Micro frowned and held his hand to his chest, displeased by the feeling of the rusty armour, and thought for a moment. ¡°It feels a lot better since that school bus poked me.¡± He nodded. ¡°But it still feels wrong, somehow¡­ like it¡¯s all the wrong shape¡­¡± ¡°I guess an artificial jade core isn¡¯t enough to contain whatever you are after all.¡± She looked up at Micro and sighed. ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t be of more help. I¡¯m not a cultivator after all. I just use the powers I was born with.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°You just keep your eyes on the road.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, enjoy the ride. Are we near the house yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not far now.¡± Blue squinted her glowing eyes and looked ahead. ¡°And it looks like there really is a human there. Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re as helpful as the cultivator we met last night.¡± Micro was looking forward to arriving at the house. He missed the old man¡¯s home, and he missed the garage the old man had built just for him. It had been decorated with all sorts of tools and posters, and it was never too hot or too cold. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Micro began. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a fuel gauge, but I think I¡¯m close to empty¡­¡± He rubbed his stomach awkwardly. ¡°You mean you¡¯re hungry?¡± ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s what it feels like. It¡¯s different than running low on-¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been hungry before?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly like this.¡± ¡°Did you come from a rich family?¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Well, I guess you could say that.¡± ¡°How big?¡± ¡°Worldwide?¡± Micro pondered. ¡°Millions, maybe. It¡¯s hard to keep track of every new model I see on the road. And there aren¡¯t many as old as me around these days¡­¡± ¡°I feel like I understand less and less about you the more you talk about your past.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Hey, look!¡± She pointed straight ahead as a small wooden structure came into view. It was barely bigger than the garage where Micro had lived, and it was made entirely of logs taken from the surrounding area. A steady stream of smoke billowed out a little chimney sticking out the side of the cabin, and flowers decorated most of the ground around it. ¡°I wonder if the person living here knows any snake people.¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°What snake people?¡± ¡°Like the school bus told me to find.¡± He tried to recall the yellow dragon¡¯s words. ¡°So I can fix my core or something.¡± ¡°Just knock on the door¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes and jumped into his pocket to hide. ¡°I¡¯ll be in here if you need me. You never know what kind of weirdo you¡¯ll find out here.¡± Micro assumed she had a good reason for hiding, and decided to press on with his current quest. He knocked on the humble wooden door, took a step back, and waited. A moment passed, and he wondered if the person living there might be out. He was about to give up on waiting when the door finally opened a crack. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Peering through the crack in the door with one squinted eye was a very old man with a long, white, scraggly beard. His frown was unwelcoming and his voice was dry and harsh. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been able to find me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°Who?¡± The scraggly old man squinted even more and opened the door just wide enough to be able to cast both eyes upon the boy with intense displeasure. ¡°What sect are you from? Wait, it couldn''t be...¡± ¡°Sect?¡± Micro scratched his head while trying to recall the explanations he¡¯d heard of what a sect was. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a serpent sect, I think¡­ or was it water¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for the Water Serpent Sect?!¡± The elder stepped backward and gasped. ¡°What business could you have with those monsters?¡± ¡°I need a better core.¡± Micro explained casually. ¡°Mine is broken.¡± Micro pointed to his chest with a complicated expression, and the elder¡¯s attention fell upon his rusty chest plate. He looked at Micro intensely and his eyes began to glow the same way Blue¡¯s sometimes did. Micro looked back with jealousy in his own eyes. ¡°I miss my headlights¡­¡± He mumbled and blinked a few times, confirming that no light would come out of either eye. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± The elders eyes, which had been squinted in suspicion since they first observed the boy, were now wide in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met so lost a soul. You poor thing¡­¡± The man gestured for Micro to enter the small cabin, the door creaking loudly as he opened it up the rest of the way. Micro hesitated to pass through the little door, but soon remember he was no longer as wide as he once was. He entered the cabin and the man closed the door behind him after poking his head out to check for any other potential visitors. The cabin was mostly empty, except for a small shelf for tools, a mat on the floor, and a short table by the fireplace, on top of which a small kettle billowed steam. However, with light pouring in through the little window and heat radiating out from the fireplace, it felt comfortable to the boy. ¡°Here, sit.¡± The elder point to the floor by the table. ¡°Drink this.¡± He quickly prepared some tea for his guest and sat across from him by the fire. Micro did his best not to choke on the tea, and enjoyed it after a few minor spills. ¡°This is a nice home.¡± Micro commented with a sincerity that surprised the old man. ¡°But why do you live so far from any roads?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not by choice that I¡¯ve secluded myself here.¡± The old man spoke softly with sadness visible on his wrinkled face. ¡°But you are certainly farther from home.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°How exactly did a soul like yours find its way into this world?¡± The man asked with sympathy in his voice. ¡°And what in the world were you? A beast of the land, perhaps? Or maybe a tree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a truck.¡± Micro answered quickly. ¡°Weird magicians, and a goddess named Nora¡­ They brought me here after the accident¡­¡± ¡°A truck¡­ I see¡­¡± The man frowned. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s efficient and reliable.¡± Micro¡¯s tone suddenly changed, and he smiled. ¡°My driver bought me after his father died because he needed help on his farm. He never ran out of things to carry, and we carried it all together.¡± ¡°So you were some sort of farm tool?¡± The man raised his eyebrows in dismay. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories of well loved tools and other items taking on a life of their own after many years of service to their owner, but for you to have such a strong spirit¡­ Your owner must have cared deeply for you.¡± Micro¡¯s smile only widened at the man¡¯s words, but he suddenly became aware that he had sprung a leak. The liquid dripping out of his eyes made his face wet, and he scrambled to stop the leak with the sleeve of his musty old shirt. ¡°Sorry.¡± The boy sniffed and mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how this body works yet.¡± ¡°Those are tears.¡± The man said kindly. ¡°And you¡¯re entitled to them after being taken from such a life and forced into such a vessel.¡± He fetched a small cloth from the shelf and handed it to the sniffling boy whose smile still told of the happy memories at the forefront of his mind. ¡°You must miss him dearly.¡± He continued. ¡°But it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll meet again in this life, or the next. The universe is vast, and our lives are fleeting, so we must treasure those happy moments before they are gone forever¡­¡± A melancholy nostalgia descended on the pair, and the sound of Micro¡¯s muffled sniffling was the only sound to join the crackling fire for a little while. Eventually he calmed enough to look back up at the man. ¡°I want to go home.¡± Micro stated plainly. ¡°I can¡¯t drive myself. This isn¡¯t right¡­¡± ¡°Those magicians and their evil plots¡­¡± The man shook his head in disgust. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you were taken from such a loving home, but you are bound to that vessel as long as you wish to live.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Though crude and primitive, the magicians do seem to have constructed a vessel capable of growth.¡± He explained while stroking his beard. ¡°It is much too weak to accommodate such a remarkable soul as yours, but you have time to improve it.¡± ¡°I can improve this?¡± Micro looked down at his strange body. Its two legs, two arms, and utter lack of tires still disturbed him every time he thought of it. ¡°How?¡± The man leaned in with a subtle grin and answered. ¡°Cultivation.¡± Chapter 010 - A Problem With the Fuel Tank ¡°I can improve my body by farming?¡± Micro looked at his hands in confusion. ¡°The old man was a farmer, but farming only made him tired¡­¡± The elder chuckled across the table at Micro¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°You¡¯re only half wrong, child.¡± He explained. ¡°Micro, you said your name was?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, Micro.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Cultivating and farming aren¡¯t all that different. Farmers nurture the land, sow their seeds, tend to their crops, mind the seasons, and harvest the fruits of their labour when the time comes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Micro agreed. ¡°He had a lot of fruit trees. And he was always taking care of the soil.¡± ¡°Well, cultivators tend not to physical matters, but matters of the spirit.¡± As he spoke, he raised both of his hands for Micro to see. In one hand was a tea cup, while the other was empty. ¡°In one hand I hold the material. A cup made of things you can find anywhere in the world.¡± He tossed the cup to Micro, who tried and failed to catch it. It fell to the table with a thud, and the old man laughed. ¡°You see? A physical object.¡± He went on. ¡°In this hand, however¡­¡± Micro watched with great interest as the air began to swirl around the man¡¯s empty hand with increasing intensity until something like a ball of water appeared there, only to vanish moments later as if it had never existed at all. ¡°That¡¯s cultivation?¡± ¡°It is the immaterial.¡± The man explained. ¡°The energy I cultivate in myself is available for me to use as I wish, as long as I am able.¡± ¡°How does that help me improve my body?¡± Micro asked earnestly. ¡°Understanding the immaterial is the first step, young Micro.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Through studies and meditation, some people achieve a basic understanding of immaterial forces over the course of several years.¡± He explained slowly, giving Micro time to catch up occasionally. ¡°However, you have neither the time or the need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because not only will you die before reading a single scroll on the matter, but you already have a mid-level Jade core within you.¡± He clapped his hands enthusiastically and continued. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take you very long at all to understand the powers you already possess, and then it will only be a matter of strengthening them.¡± ¡°So what must I do?¡± ¡°You really are the best pupil I ever had, boy.¡± The man sighed. ¡°The young masters of the sect were always so¡­ ah, never mind that now. Yes, you must first become aware of your own power. This is the most difficult step for most. Close your eyes.¡± ¡°I have one question.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°How rude of me!¡± The man laughed. ¡°I am Master Feng, of the¡­ No, just Feng is fine.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Just Feng.¡± ¡°No, I-¡± ¡°That was a joke.¡± Without further questions, Micro closed his eyes and waited for the old man named Feng to speak. From his pocket, he heard a tiny voice. ¡°Hey, boy.¡± Blue whispered. ¡°When did you learn how to joke?¡± ¡°I heard it on the radio once.¡± Micro whispered back. ¡°It made the old man laugh¡­¡± ¡°Right then, are you relaxed?¡± Feng stood up and stretched. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Feng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Micro was suddenly shocked by the weight of Feng¡¯s hand resting upon his head. He remembered the strength in his driver¡¯s grip weakening as he aged, but Feng¡¯s hand felt like it was made of steel. That wasn¡¯t the only shock though. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro couldn¡¯t help but cry out as a wave of energy travelled through his head and down into the rest of his body. ¡°You alright, boy?¡± Feng chuckled as Micro squirmed, struggling to remain in a seated position. ¡°That felt like lightning!¡± Micro replied in excitement. ¡°You know what lightning feels like?¡± ¡°I was struck by lightning once.¡± Micro confirmed. ¡°My antenna was a funny shape after that, but it still worked!¡± ¡°You were quite the farm tool¡­¡± Feng sounded confused but impressed. ¡°What do you feel now?¡± Micro thought for a little while about the sensation in his body. The energy pouring into him through his head felt like fuel travelling through his fuel lines, but he¡¯d never had so many fuel lines. The feeling seem to run down thousands of little lines to every part of him, from his ears to his toes. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I can feel¡­ everything. I can feel my body.¡± ¡°Good, it¡¯s working.¡± Feng replied happily. ¡°Now do me a favour and try to imagine looking at yourself from the other side of the table.¡± ¡°Imagine?¡± ¡°Yes, imagine it. In your mind, I want you to picture yourself standing up and walking away from your body. Then, turn around and look back at yourself.¡± Micro was confused by the odd request, but he spent the next few minutes trying to do just that. For the first time since he¡¯d landed in his new body, he was finally beginning to feel comfortable in it, thanks to the strange energy flowing through it now. At first, his efforts to imagine standing up resulted in his legs actually moving, but he was held firmly in place by the strong hand of Feng, who patiently waited for him to understand the task. However, after his eyes had been closed for some time, he began to imagine other things. He imagined the songs his driver listened to on the radio. He imagined the pile of vegetables waiting for him to carry. He imagined his garage door opening up in front of him. It was then, when he imagined himself driving slowly into the open garage, that it occurred. The image of his garage disappeared, and he was standing alone in a world of pure darkness, like the night sky if all the stars were taken away. Still, it wasn¡¯t a cold or lonely place. Rather, it was comfortable, and the discomfort he¡¯d been feeling for the past day completely faded away. Remember the instructions of Feng, and he turned around. Sitting on the ground where there was no ground to sit, he saw a young boy. At first he didn¡¯t recognize the human figure which looked to be in its early teenage years. It¡¯s hair was short and black, and it¡¯s frame was thin but muscular. When he noticed the clothes it was wearing, however, Micro realized who it was. ¡°That¡¯s what I look like¡­?¡± His words reached Feng, who soon replied. ¡°So you really were able to perceive your ''self'' in that short a time.¡± Feng sounded impressed. ¡°Then we may as well move on to the next step.¡± ¡°What do I need to do?¡± ¡°Look deeply into the heart of your other self, past its rusty outerwear, past its skin and bones. Look for the light that shines the brightest.¡± Micro did as instructed, staring at his human body intently until he finally noticed a light emanating from somewhere near the place a heart would be. He leaned in closely to try and see it clearer, and suddenly felt sick. ¡°I-¡± Micro coughed. ¡°I see it, Feng. But it¡¯s weird¡­ I think I feel dizzy¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the artificial core the magicians used to harness your soul¡¯s vast energy, but it was crudely constructed, and they never could have guessed how powerful a soul they were going to be sent.¡± Micro felt some relief at finally being able to see what Blue and Ray had tried explaining to him before. Within the human body, a glowing orb pulsated and squirmed as if it were struggling to contain something and nearly failing. ¡°So it¡¯s like an engine¡­¡± Micro sounded almost happy to have made the connection despite the queasiness in his voice. ¡°But it can¡¯t handle the fuel¡­ Okay¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Feng¡¯s voice rang out in the empty space ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but what do I do now?¡± ¡°The next step is the most important, but it is the most difficult.¡± Feng¡¯s voice grew stern. ¡°To cultivate a stronger core and increase your potential growth, you must use both your own energy and the energy around you to build up your core. For a beginner, it usually isn''t so dangerous, but your soul is under so much pressure that any damage to your core could result in an explosion of spiritual energy that would rip your vessel apart.¡± ¡°Energy? Explosion?!¡± ¡°Yes. It is called many things, but its name is irrelevant, for it isn¡¯t something for humans to name.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a type of fuel¡­?¡± ¡°We can stop now if you¡¯re feeling tired.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m alright. What do I need to do?¡± Feng hesitated for a moment, but decided to trust in the confidence of the boy. ¡°Very well.¡± Feng resolved. ¡°I¡¯m assuming the world around you looks black at the moment. Am I correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Micro confirmed quickly, still struggling to focus on his jade coloured core despite the sick feeling it caused him. ¡°Darker than the garage in-¡± ¡°Okay, be still and quiet.¡± Feng interrupted. ¡°Cultivators hone their senses over the course of a lifetime to be able to detect energy in the world around them. Some are more finely attuned to elemental energies, while others possess an affinity to more primordial forces, but a beginner like you wouldn¡¯t be able to see any of them yet.¡± Micro suddenly noticed something else about his core. ¡°There¡¯s a blue ring around it, like water¡­¡± ¡°What, a core binding spell?¡± Feng replied in disbelief. ¡°How did that get there? Such a spell is not the ability of an ordinary cultivator.¡± ¡°Ah, the school bus did something then, didn¡¯t he.¡± Micro recalled the previous day¡¯s encounter. ¡°He poked my chest and I felt something then.¡± ¡°A school of bus? What kind of fish is that?!¡± ¡°It was big, yellow, and it was covered in lights.¡± Micro explained what he recalled of the school-bus-like creature. ¡°You¡¯ve been in this world a short time, and you¡¯ve already seen more dragons than I have in my entire life¡­¡± Feng sighed, only sure the boy was telling the truth because he could currently look directly into his heart. ¡°Anyways, that should be helping to keep your core together, but it won¡¯t last forever. You need to reconstruct your core or it will simply burst.¡± ¡°So I have to make a stronger fuel tank, but I have nothing to strengthen it with.¡± Micro sounded disappointed at his inability to perceive the energy of which Feng spoke. ¡°That¡¯s where a master comes in.¡± Feng reassured. ¡°Brace yourself. I¡¯m only doing this now because time is not on your side.¡± Micro was suddenly blinded by a torrent of shimmering rain drops that fell from the nothingness above. Holding his hand out to catch a few in his hand, he noticed it felt less like water and more like the sort of static shock his driver used to give him when he opened the door occasionally. ¡°It tickles¡­ What is this?¡± Micro asked while playing in the glimmering rain. ¡°That is what little energy I can spare, flowing directly into you, so don¡¯t waste this moment playing around.¡± Feng¡¯s voice sounded strained. ¡°Harness that energy however you can, and use it to stabilize your core.¡± ¡°How¡­?¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure where to begin. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Feng thought deeply for a moment. ¡°Have you ever seen somebody make a snowball?¡± ¡°Yes! The old man¡¯s son used to throw them at him.¡± Micro remember the scene he¡¯d witness many times in recent winters. ¡°Do that, but put your core at the centre of it all. Hurry.¡± Recalling his sense of urgency, Micro did his best to press every glowing rain drop he caught against the core in his other self¡¯s chest. Most of the drops simply washed away at first, but after some trial and error, he eventually succeeded in compressing some of the gifted energy into his own core. Each drop that fused to his furiously unstable core brought with it a fleeting sense of relief, like the splash of a puddle on a hot summer day. ¡°It¡¯s working! It¡¯s-¡± Micro¡¯s celebration was cut short when the rain ceased and he was brought abruptly out of his meditative state. ¡°Huh? Blegh-¡± The shock of his sudden journey back to the material world cause him to throw up some of the tea he¡¯d been given earlier. When his heaving ceased, he noticed Feng stumbling back to the other side of the room and dropping down to the floor. He looked even older than before, his face showing the fatigue of a strenuous experience. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ Ha¡­¡± Feng panted. ¡°That¡¯s all I can do¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Micro tried to reassure the tired old man, but was still feeling sick himself. ¡°You are truly remarkable though, young Micro¡­¡± Feng coughed and leaned forward. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because you were never human¡­ Or maybe it¡¯s your experience travelling between worlds¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked with one hand on his aching head. ¡°It matters not, for now¡­¡± Feng whispered. ¡°Today was just the beginning. You must find a master more capable than I, and you must continue to cultivate your core the way you began to today. But really¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You may have the most potential¡­¡± Feng coughed. ¡°Of any young cultivator I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Chapter 011 - What Drives a Cultivator Micro and Feng spent the remainder of the day relaxing over tea and a variety of fresh vegetables from the garden outside. Micro did his best to learn to eat solid food without wasting too many mouthfuls, but Feng was too entertained by the spectacle to mind the occasional piece of carrot flying spectacularly across the small room. ¡°So this is what food tasted like.¡± Micro spoke through a mouthful of fresh lettuce. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you approve.¡± Feng smiled as he enjoyed a carrot of his own. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s missing something though¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thank you for the food.¡± Micro bowed his head in appreciation for the feast he¡¯d suddenly been provided. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, young one.¡± Feng replied cheerfully. ¡°You¡¯re my first guest in at least a century!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Night fell around the time the two had eaten their fill, and Micro was growing drowsy once again. Feng sat back and looked at the boy for a moment before breaking the silence once more. ¡°Young Micro.¡± ¡°Yes, Feng?¡± ¡°You have a long and difficult path before you.¡± ¡°Sometimes there aren¡¯t even roads¡­¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°And I can¡¯t drive on them anyway¡­¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Feng shook sympathetically and continued. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you have the potential to become stronger, much stronger. However¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Feng stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes. ¡°There is still one thing that separates you from the cultivators of this world. It is something important, and not to have it might hinder you even more than an unstable artificial core¡­¡± Micro felt the weight of Feng¡¯s words. ¡°What is driving you?¡± Feng¡¯s question was simple, but it stung Micro. ¡°I¡­¡± Micro turned away, his eyes wandering. ¡°My driver isn¡¯t in this world¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Feng nodded, seeming to understand what the boy was feeling. ¡°When I looked into your heart earlier, that is the impression I was given. It is only reasonable that you should have no attachment to this world, nor a purpose to fulfill. But that is a dangerous way for a cultivator to live, boy.¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Micro was a little alarmed by the serious tone Feng had adopted. ¡°To seek power without resolve is to court death.¡± Feng stated solemnly. ¡°The path of a cultivator is a constant struggle against nature, and yet we strive to find our place in it. Such a precarious balance must only be sought by those who know their path.¡± ¡°Their path?¡± ¡°Yes. Their path. Many cultivators seek immortality, while others have material ambitions. I once dreamt of becoming the leader of the sect where I¡­¡± Feng cleared his throat. ¡°To put it simply, if you don¡¯t have a destination, you will die on the road to power.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Micro didn¡¯t need to reply. Feng could clearly see the empty look in his eyes when he understood what he lacked. ¡°I can give you knowledge, and I can help you train¡­¡± Feng lamented. ¡°But that is something I cannot give you. You must find your own ties to this world, or your journey will not go on much longer.¡± ¡°But without my driver¡­¡± ¡°You long for your world that much?¡± ¡°I want to go back!¡± Micro¡¯s shout felt out of place in the peaceful little cabin, and he leaned back apologetically. However, Feng only smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid such a purpose is not without its folly. A desire to traverse the realms between worlds is common amongst the young.¡± Feng looked out the window, recalling the many students he¡¯d seen grow. ¡°But there¡¯s an old folk tale some cultivators would tell you. It equates an immortal''s efforts to overcome that boundary between worlds to the efforts of an ant to build a castle of gold.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s difficult for me to go home¡­?¡± ¡°More difficult than either one of us could ever imagine, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Feng replied somberly. ¡°Even the deities who do battle over this realm aren¡¯t able to open doorways between worlds so easily. You should know just how wrong a summoning ritual can go.¡± ¡°There has to be a way!¡± Micro whimpered, desperate to hear some way for him to return to his life on his driver¡¯s farm. ¡°Of course, a true cultivator would never use the word impossible¡­¡± Feng spoke slowly. ¡°But if you really were to make that your purpose for seeking power¡­¡± Feng paused, his expression darkening slightly. Micro couldn¡¯t bear to wait any longer for an answer, his impatience showing on his face. ¡°Your path would be as long as it is lonely¡­¡± Feng relented. ¡°You would need to overcome the limitations of every known path to power. In theory, you¡¯d need to master every known art, a feat not dreamt of even by the most powerful cultivators known to have lived.¡± ¡°I need to learn every art?¡± Micro asked with a fiery desire to learn. ¡°I already have some! Look!¡± He pulled out the Core Cards he was storing in his pocket and slammed them on the old wood table. He pushed them to the centre of the table hurriedly. ¡°How do I use these? How many are there? How long will it take?¡± Feng¡¯s eyes widened as he inspected the cards displayed before him. ¡°Four Amber Core Cards¡­ And two Sapphire¡­¡± He picked up the Moon Art card and looked closely, then looked back up at Micro and carefully examined the clothes and armour he was wearing. ¡°My eyes didn''t deceive me...?¡± Micro looked down at his worn clothes and rusty armour and replied. ¡°We found a dead man under a tree last night.¡± He answered casually. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in recycling, so-¡± ¡°Speak nothing of it.¡± Feng raised his hand and chuckled. ¡°You were right to make use of it. The only thing a cultivator takes with them to the next life is karma.¡± ¡°Karma¡­¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°As in, ¡®what goes around, comes around¡¯, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good way of putting it.¡± Feng smiled. ¡°One¡¯s soul cannot escape the scales of karma, and whether in this life or the next, balance will be achieved. But to think¡­¡± Feng leaned across the table and grabbed a gentle hold of the metal plate on Micro¡¯s chest, rubbing the surface with his thumb until some of the shiny metal beneath was visible. ¡°How about that¡­¡± Feng smiled widely. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see this armour again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen this armour before?¡± ¡°The cultivator whose attire now adorns you was my master.¡± Feng returned to a comfortably seated position, still smiling nostalgically. ¡°We escaped together back when¡­ well¡­ You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯m sure my master would be happy to see his armour moving again. He always hated to see things stagnate.¡± The tension in the cabin eased a little, and Feng gathered up the Core Cards. Looking at them with fondness, he continued. ¡°Indeed¡­ You must keep moving.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you do¡­¡± Feng smiled warmly. ¡°Karma really doesn¡¯t forget a single thing in this world¡­ Yes, I will not discourage you from whatever path you choose, but you must understand. These cards here represent a lifetime of effort. Mastery of a single card can take a lifetime for some, and only those who attain some measure of immortality are able to continue to collect these skills, arts, and traits¡­¡± ¡°How many are there though?¡± Micro pressed eagerly. ¡°If I can find them all, I can eat them, and then I¡¯ll be able to return home?¡± ¡°Eat them?¡± Feng laughed. ¡°That¡¯s not quite right, but yes. In theory, if you achieved mastery of every card, it is conceivable that your power would then be comparable to the old gods. Even the barrier between worlds would be nothing but a doorway to such a being.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll find them, master them, and then return home!¡± Micro celebrated. ¡°I can find them in dungeons, right? I¡¯ll go look for those first.¡± ¡°Micro¡­¡± Feng waved his hands at the boy to calm him. ¡°There are thousands of core cards, and dungeons are not to be taken lightly¡­¡± ¡°Thousands¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, to master every one of these¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Do you truly have the resolve?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the road home, then that¡¯s the road I¡¯ll take.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long road, Micro.¡± Feng didn¡¯t mean to discourage Micro, but he wondered if the naive boy really understood the nature of his chosen path. His concerns went unanswered, however, and Micro looked at him with a steely resolve. ¡°I was built for the road.¡± Chapter 012 - Somewhere to Be Eventually, sleepiness got the better of Micro, and Feng rolled a mat out on the floor near the fireplace where he could sleep. His dreams brought him back home again, but the happiness he felt to see the old man again was not all he experienced in this dream. While driving down a gravel road, he realized his rubber tires had been replaced with leather. The rocky road quickly tore through the weak tires, but he couldn¡¯t stop despite the pain. The road then became dark, and when his driver turned the switch to flip the headlights on, no light came out at all. Stranded in the dark with four damaged wheels, his master climbed out of the cab to look around, only to find the fuel was leaking. Micro tried to talk to his driver, to tell him he was sorry. He wanted to let him know he¡¯d be back to normal soon, after a few repairs, but the driver suddenly fell away into the darkness, farther and farther, until he was completely out of sight. As much as he tried, Micro could neither move nor scream in his anguish, until- ¡°No!¡± Micro shouted as he sat up on the floor of the cabin. He gasped for air as the anxiety of the nightmare lingered and looked around. ¡°Calm down, boy.¡± Feng¡¯s voice rang from outside the cabin. ¡°I¡¯ll have breakfast ready in a moment.¡± Micro stood up and stretched out his joints, still aching from the previous day¡¯s adventures. He tried to shake off the nasty feeling his dreams had left him with, but he was still very much aware of the discomfort in his core. Feng was quick to fill up several plates with all sorts of vegetables, and even some fruits, and the two sat down for their second meal together. ¡°I was wondering¡­¡± Micro asked after finishing his salad. ¡°Why do people need cores? I don¡¯t think people on my world had them, so can¡¯t I just get rid of mine if it¡¯s so dangerous?¡± Feng nodded at the question with a raised eyebrow. ¡°There are no cultivators in your world at all? That¡¯s fascinating.¡± He replied. ¡°Indeed, a core isn¡¯t necessary for the soul to reside in a physical body. Many people certainly do live their entire lives without cultivating a core, and some are simply unable to form one at all. I spent little time among the mundane though, so I couldn''t tell you much about them.¡± ¡°So why do I need it?¡± ¡°Well, there is one reason a typical cultivator needs a core, but there are two reasons why you need one.¡± Feng explained slowly. ¡°A cultivator gathers the energy of the world around him and makes it part of him, you see? Now, what do you think would happen if you forced more water into a cup than it was meant to hold?¡± Micro didn¡¯t have to think long before answering. ¡°The water would spill out.¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Feng nodded approvingly. ¡°When the cup is insufficient to contain the energies we wish to harness, we must strengthen it. This allows us access to far greater reserves of energy than a mortal body normally would. However, in your case, the second reason is rather a rare case. The vessel you now possess after being summoned here simply cannot contain your magnificent spirit. I doubt any human body ever could.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°So even without an unstable core¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your soul is too much for a human body to contain. I¡¯m not sure what size or shape you were before you came into this world, but you¡¯ll need to reach a much higher stage of cultivation before you can even begin to chase that dream.¡± ¡°It sounds like I need a mechanic¡­¡± ¡°You need a master.¡± ¡°A master will make me stronger?¡± ¡°A master will teach you to be strong.¡± Micro thought about the word master for a moment, then he realized. ¡°You¡¯re my master!¡± Feng laughed at the boy¡¯s proclamation. Micro interpreted his jovial response as agreement, but was disappointed to see him shake his head a moment later. ¡°Alas, my time as a master of young cultivators is long behind me now.¡± He closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°Last night¡¯s exercise in energy circulation is such a basic skill for a master to practice, and yet I feel as though it drained me of all my strength. Not to mention that hungry little pixie in your pocket.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± A muffled sound escaped Micro¡¯s pocket, and a tiny pair of blue eyes peered out from behind the rusty armour. ¡°You think somebody my age wouldn¡¯t notice a greedy little critter siphoning off all the power it could?!¡± Feng rebuked the pixie, clearly annoyed. ¡°You pesky little things always pop up when something worth stealing presents itself.¡± ¡°You siphoned somebody¡¯s fuel?!¡± Micro was shocked to hear such an accusation. ¡°That¡¯s dishonest!¡± The anxious pixie suddenly became defensive and waved her fist at Micro from her seat in his pocket. ¡°Hey, you owed me a little for getting you out of that cave!¡± She pouted. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d have offered me any if I asked.¡± ¡°Be careful around pixies, boy¡­¡± Feng spoke as he continued to look at the little blue creature suspiciously. ¡°They¡¯ve robbed entire sects blind in an afternoon. Countless cultivators brought to ruin, and not even a word of-¡± ¡°Hey, Blue would never do something like that.¡± Micro laughed at the scale of Feng¡¯s claims as he struggled to imagine such a tiny creature stealing things from humans. ¡°Well, to be fair¡­¡± Blue spoke out of the corner of her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong. Pixies are treasure hunters by nature, you see¡­¡± ¡°More like thieves and pests!¡± Feng grumbled in displeasure. ¡°And they¡¯re a fearsome pest at that. As a child I was once blamed for the theft of a dozen Core Cards from my sect after a single Pixie snuck in and dropped a hammer on my head. I still have the scar! Look!¡± Feng lifted his long grey hair off his face, revealing a small mark on his forehead where indeed a hammer had made contact. However, while he displayed his scar for Blue and Micro to see, he suddenly broke out in laughter. ¡°Oh, my¡­ I was nearly banished from the sect, if not for my master¡¯s kindness¡­¡± Blue slumped back into Micro¡¯s pocket as the old man laughed and giggled. Even Micro started to laugh after a while, but Blue remained confused. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m too old to be blaming a force of nature for acting according to its nature¡­¡± Feng relaxed his face and leaned back. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little one?¡± ¡°...Blue.¡± Her reply was muffled still by the armour she hid behind. ¡°I see.¡± Feng replied. ¡°And how did you find yourself in the company of this otherworldly traveller? I¡¯ve never known a pixie to take any interest in human affairs.¡± Blue planned to ignore the old man, but she was suddenly plucked from her pocket by Micro. He placed her gently atop the table and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to do anything to you, Blue.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She rolled her eyes, then looked over her shoulder at the old cultivator behind her, stroking his beard curiously. ¡°Fine. I was one of the sacrifices the creepy magicians used to bring him over here. I helped him escape when they threw him on the altar next to me.¡± ¡°What an adventure you¡¯ve had.¡± Feng nodded. ¡°But you are free now, and yet you remain in his pocket.¡± ¡°That was just until I could recover my strength!¡± She shouted. ¡°But I¡¯m all better now thanks to you, so goodbye!¡± With those words, she stuck out her tongue and snapped her fingers, creating a bright flash. When the light had faded, she was nowhere to be seen. Micro looked all around the room, but she had disappeared. ¡°That was strange.¡± Micro remarked. ¡°I guess she had somewhere to be.¡± Chapter 013 - On the Road Again After Blue¡¯s dazzling departure, Feng prepared another cup of tea for Micro, whose face told of his newfound resolution, and the two enjoyed a quiet morning of conversation. Feng was curious to hear about Micro¡¯s life and recent adventures, but gave up trying to decipher the meaning of half the words Micro used. ¡°So you¡¯re saying there are thousands of magicians standing around who carry a green, yellow, and red light.¡± Feng strained his old brain, failing to grasp Micro¡¯s descriptions. ¡°And their only purpose is to tell people who are moving to stop, and to tell people who have stopped to start moving¡­? ¡°That¡¯s still a bit different from how traffic lights work¡­¡± Micro smiled apologetically. ¡°Ah¡­ Forget it.¡± Feng hung his head and sighed, rubbing his temples wearily. ¡°You really are an amazing soul from a wonderful place. I¡¯m sorry to have called you a simple farm tool before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I enjoyed talking with you. I¡¯m still not used to talking yet.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve always been aware of myself and things around me, but I¡¯ve never been able to think about things like this. I wish I could have spoken with the old man like this at least once¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready to leave so soon?¡± Feng looked a little sad at the thought of Micro leaving. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Micro nodded confidently. ¡°If the road home is as long as you say it is, then I should leave right away. If you get stuck in traffic, you can¡¯t blame your alarm clock after all.¡± ¡°You what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how the old man used to put it¡­¡± Micro stood up and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll always remember what you taught me. Goodbye.¡± Micro turned quickly to leave, feeling a sense of urgency to carry out his lengthy quest, but Feng called out to him as he reached for the door. ¡°Hold on.¡± Feng said while rummaging through the things on his shelf. ¡°A parting gift¡­¡± Micro watched as he eventually found a small box, which he quickly brought over to Micro. Micro received the box and opened it right away, and he was surprised by what he found. ¡°It¡¯s a Core Card¡­¡± He clumsily lifted the card out of the box and examined it more closely. It felt warm in his hands, and bringing it close to his face made him a little bit dizzy. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡°But it¡¯s red?¡± ¡°Indeed it is. It¡¯s meant for cultivators who have achieved a Ruby core, the fifth level.¡± Feng spoke with reverence to the card¡¯s power. ¡°Few ever achieve the Sapphire realm like my master did. Fewer still reach the Emerald stage that follows it. But I have only heard of the immortals of distant sects achieving the Ruby core and beyond. Be careful around that, it¡¯s not a normal Core Card.¡± ¡°Wait a second, this looks like that other card I have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it is the same skill, but of a much higher level. While the Spirit Vision skill will provide you with greatly enhanced vision, a much higher Skill Level will give you powers you cannot yet imagine.¡± Feng¡¯s excited explanation continued. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Micro fumbled with it for a moment as the power radiating from it continued to affect him, then he added it to the collection of cards in his pocket. ¡°I was young and foolish once.¡± Feng began. ¡°The third son of the sect leader led an expedition to a far away dungeon which had recently been uncovered. I insisted on joining them, but the expedition ended in disaster. We never imagined it was a dungeon of that level, and in my cowardice I ran away with the only card our group had found.¡± ¡°The rest didn¡¯t survive the dungeon?¡± ¡°No, not one.¡± Feng replied curtly. ¡°But I kept this card with me as a reminder of sorts, though I¡¯m not sure why anymore. Maybe in my arrogance I thought that one day I¡¯d be strong enough to learn the skill it contains, but it may find a real purpose in your hands. May it serve you well.¡± ¡°So after I strengthen my Core to the Ruby stage, I¡¯ll be able to learn the skill?¡± ¡°To say it so simply.¡± Feng chuckled. ¡°But yes, that is the order of things. The level of the skill is a warning to the weak. You must never attempt to internalize a skill beyond your level, or a great imbalance would form in your very core, not unlike the situation you are currently in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to eat the card before I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°You really must find a master to instruct you more thoroughly before you try eating Core Cards, promise me.¡± ¡°Yes, Feng.¡± Micro replied earnestly. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Alright, off with you then.¡± Feng ushered Micro out the door and pointed in the opposite direction Micro had come from. ¡°I do believe there is some fate involved in how you came to possess that Serpent Art card, so it may serve you well to seek out the Water Serpent Sect. They¡¯ll be suspicious of anyone wearing the attire of their sworn rivals, but they¡¯ll be more than accommodating after you explain how you came to possess the Serpent Art Card. And run from any monsters you come across, there are-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come visit you one day.¡± Micro promised the old man, but he frowned before he began to walk. ¡°They really should put some roads down out here.¡± Feng laughed and waved. ¡°I¡¯ll get to work on that right away, my young friend.¡± He shouted joyfully. ¡°You¡¯re a fine student, and I wish you luck on your journey home!¡± And just like that, old Feng¡¯s solitary life resumed. As he stared into the dark forest where Micro had gone, he wondered about the strange fate the boy seemed to walk with ¡°I wonder how far he¡¯ll really go¡­¡± Chapter 014 - Head On Collision Micro walked alone through the forest of impossibly tall evergreen trees, only occasionally catching a glimpse of the sun through their leaves. The floor of the forest was not difficult to walk on, as very little plant life grew where the sun could reach, but he still found himself frequently tripping over rocks and branches. ¡°How can a world have so few roads?¡± He complained with a sigh. ¡°How do they get anything done?¡± As he walked, he began to notice the sounds of the quiet forest. He heard the creaking of trees as they swayed slightly in the wind that blew far above. He heard the distant cries of birds, the sound of which he didn¡¯t recognize as any bird he¡¯d heard before. He heard the tiny wings of insects flying here and there, buzzing along through the air. ¡°The old man would love it here.¡± He spoke softly to himself, letting his senses absorb the world around him. ¡°He always liked driving out to the woods when he was younger¡­¡± Micro became lost in thought again, trying to understand how he was supposed to get home. ¡°Core Cards¡­ I¡¯ll find all the Core Cards, strengthen my core¡­¡± He racked his brain. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be able to find a road home.¡± He grew a little frustrated while trying to remember all the difficult things Feng had taught him, but reassured himself that whatever ¡®master¡¯ was waiting for him at the end of his current route would be able to help him before his fuel tank was permanently damaged. GAOOO Micro¡¯s vision was suddenly filled with a bird like creature flying straight at his face with its wings fully extended and its talons aimed for his throat. He almost managed to lean out of the way in time, but with one talon the monstrous bird grabbed a hold of his shoulder, yanking him off his feet and tossing him to the ground with a loud clang. He felt it¡¯s sharp claws piercing his shoulder through the fabric of his shirt, and held his hands instinctively in front of his face as the black-feathered beast assaulted him with its massive beak. ¡°Stop it, please!¡± Micro shouted politely at the bird through his pain, but it did nothing to stop the violent encounter. His arms were filling up with scratches and the birds grip on his shoulder was tightening. ¡°I said, stop it, please!¡± As his request went ignored, he felt another emotional welling up inside of him for the first time. It wasn¡¯t like the fear or confusion he was summoned into the world with. It wasn¡¯t the sadness or nostalgia that thoughts of his driver brought him either. ¡°Stop it!¡± It was anger. Without fully considering his actions, his hand balled up into a fist and flew toward the bird. However, the bird easily evaded his slow, clumsy attack and continued its assault. ¡°Stop!¡± He order it again, this time winding his fist back as far as he could in his position on the ground. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. THWAP This time, he didn¡¯t miss. His fist found its target in the centre of the bird''s broad chest, and the bird was flung backwards in an explosion of coarse, black feathers. Even while struggling to get back on its feet, the creature was tall for a bird, closer in size to a large dog than any bird Micro had ever seen. Micro thought he may have ended the encounter with that attack, but he was soon disappointed. With an angry, deep growl, the bird regained its footing, flapped its wings, and flew straight back to its target just as he managed to stand up straight. In all his life, he had never meant to hit anything, regardless of what type of creature it was. It made him sick to imagine intentionally hurting something after his lifetime of ensuring safe travels from place to place. As he watched the creature fly toward him with murderous intent though, it reminded him of one sad reality. The purpose of his windshield had always been to protect his passenger from whatever flew their way, be it a wayward mosquito or a bird. And when collisions with such things were unavoidable, all he could do- THUMP -was meet it head on. Just as the bird was about to grab hold of him, he thrust his head forward toward its centre of mass, headbutting it squarely in the gut. It¡¯s claws scratches his face at the moment of impact, but only a hoarse wheeze escaped the creatures mouth as it was flung away. Micro¡¯s head ached immediately, but before he even had time to bring his hand up to hold it, he was distracted by a blue flash of light. As the limp bird crashed into a tree with a crunching sound, out of its mouth, along with a mist of blood, appeared the familiar shape of a small, blue pixie. The pixie tumbled to the ground near the twitching corpse of the monstrous bird, coughing and heaving. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± the pixie coughed up a bit of dirty blood. ¡°That was absolutely disgusting¡­ Huh?¡± It looked up and noticed the bloody image of Micro, who smiled when he realized who he¡¯d found. ¡°Blue!¡± He greeted her warmly. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She rolled around on the ground, struggling to wipe a thick coat of slime off her wings. ¡°Oh never mind. This is embarrassing¡­¡± Micro approached her as she cleaned herself off and knelt down to rest. Some blood had dripped into his eyes, so he wiped his own face and grimace as the pain began to set in. ¡°I thought that was a bird¡­¡± He spoke between short breaths. ¡°But was that some kind of vehicle? I¡¯ve never seen somebody drive one like that. Is it because most people can¡¯t fit inside one?¡± ¡°Just shut up¡­¡± Blue half screamed while retching. ¡°Curse that thing¡­ I may have used up most of my power teleporting out of that stinky old cultivator¡¯s hut¡­¡± ¡°That was a cool trick!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know pixies could do that. If I could teleport, the old man would never be late for anything ever again¡­¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s tough to aim, so I wouldn¡¯t recommend it.¡± Blue cleared her throat. ¡°That dirty crow got me the second I made it outside.¡± She coughed up the last bit of slime and drew a long sharp breath, then finally relaxed and fell backwards in exhaustion. ¡°Ah¡­ I really thought I was done for that time¡­¡± She looked at Micro out of the corner of her eye, but he was busy awkwardly rubbing his wounded shoulder. ¡°How did you beat it anyway?¡± ¡°Head on collision.¡± Micro winced. ¡°I miss my metal body¡­¡± ¡°Metal¡­?¡± Blue rolled her eyes and then sat up to look at his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s pretty bad, eh?¡± ¡°I seem to be leaking quite a bit.¡± ¡°Bleeding, Micro.¡± She corrected him. ¡°Not leaking. Well, same thing I suppose.¡± She jumped up and walked up to him to get a closer look and sighed. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no helping it.¡± She said as she hopped weakly up to his shoulder. She nudged his hand out of the way and placed her own hands on the largest gash visible through his torn shirt. Micro watched patiently as familiar glow coated her hands. Moments later, the steady flow of blood at ceased, and scar had formed in its place. ¡°Wow.¡± Micro exclaimed. ¡°You didn¡¯t say you were a mechanic!¡± ¡°A what?¡± Blue lay atop his shoulder, exhausted from the process. ¡°You can fix things!¡± ¡°It¡¯s normally called healing¡­¡± She mumbled. ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡± Micro waited for her to finish her statement, but she¡¯d fallen asleep right there on his shoulder. Chapter 015 - The Sound of Rain Blue awoke to the shocking sensation of a large drop of water landing on her head with a splash. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Where am-¡± She sat up with a jolt, nearly falling off Micro¡¯s shoulder as he walked. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡± Micro answered softly. ¡°I was worried you weren¡¯t going to wake up.¡± Blue looked around and got comfortable, but another drop of water caught her off guard. ¡°What are you doing out in the rain? Find some shelter, human!¡± She ordered the boy. ¡°Okay.¡± Micro stopped to look around, noticing a cave entrance in a nearby hill. ¡°How does that look?¡± Blue looked at it for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s not.¡± She decided quickly. After scanning the area with dimly glowing eyes, she pointed at a hollowed out tree in the distance. ¡°See that rotten old tree? That looks less likely to kill us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro walked briskly toward the massive tree, the bottom of which had rotted to the extent that Micro could walk into the centre of the tree with plenty of room to spare. ¡°This is a big tree, isn¡¯t it? You could park at least three trucks inside it-¡± ¡°Just get in already.¡± Blue snapped. ¡°I¡¯m cold and tired! What do you take me for, a frog?¡± ¡°Oh, right. I forgot I don¡¯t have a roof anymore.¡± Micro apologized. ¡°Are you related to frogs?¡± Blue didn¡¯t have the energy to respond to Micro¡¯s question. Micro obeyed her frank request and stepped into the hollow tree while she shook the water out of her hair. ¡°Well, at least I feel a bit cleaner now¡­¡± Blue sighed as she climbed down Micro¡¯s arm and dropped to the ground with a light thud. She picked up a dry twig with one hand and snapped her fingers near the end of it several times, but nothing happened. ¡°Hey, boy. I¡¯m out of juice over here. Light the place up, would you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have headlights though.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Nevermind your light head! Stop wasting all that power inside of you and summon some fire!¡± She demanded. ¡°A flame, a light, a spark would do!¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t found a master to teach me how to use that fuel yet.¡± Micro explained with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°Ugh, fine!¡± Blue stomped her feet. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this¡­¡± Blue held her shoulders, shivering in the cold. ¡°Say hello to your new master.¡± She shot Micro a fierce look, but her quivering knees undid her intimidating stare. ¡°You can teach me cultivation?¡± ¡°Call it what you like. Sit down, and shut up.¡± She shouted and pointed at the ground in front of her. Micro obliged, and awaited her instruction. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once, so listen up.¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Close your eyes.¡± She began. ¡°You remember what it felt like when that stinky old cultivator sent his own energy into your head? It looked like rain, but not quite, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he has an affinity to water. The energy he had wasn¡¯t actually anything like rain, but the nature of a soul determines the nature of your energy. I¡¯m a pixie, so naturally my energy is pure and beautiful, like a flower.¡± Micro opened one eye slightly to see the disheveled and shivering pixie¡¯s face twisted with pride. ¡°I- I see..¡± ¡°Close your eyes!¡± She continued. ¡°Go back to that place inside your mind and look around again. But this time I want you to listen carefully. There¡¯s energy in everything, but the rain should be the easiest thing for you to focus on right now.¡± Micro concentrated as hard as he could, and was surprised to find himself returning to that endlessly dark space. ¡°Do I need to look at myself again?¡± He cried out into the nothingness, hoping Blue would hear him. ¡°No, no. No time for that.¡± She shouted back, her voice echoing in the darkness around him. ¡°Just listen as hard as you can until you can hear the rain.¡± Micro sat perfectly still in the void of his mind, not making a single sound. He strained his ears, trying to hear the rain he knew was falling outside. He waited and waited, unsure for how long, listening and listening, all the while aware of the impatient glare of the tiny master shivering next to him. Finally, after straining his ears to the point that he thought they might soon fall off, he heard the faint sound of water droplets falling in the distance. The sound felt warm and refreshing against the empty expanse of his inner thoughts. And the more he enjoyed the sound, the louder it became. It grew so loud in fact that at one point it occurred to him to reach out and touch it, and when he did. ¡°Ouch!¡± He pulled his hand back in pain. ¡°Hey, who told you to do that?¡± Blue¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°What you¡¯re experiencing right now is energy in its natural state, the way it¡¯s meant to be.¡± Blue¡¯s shivering was still notable in her quaking voice. ¡°Trying to grab it right out of the sky is way beyond you right now. Imagine scooping a handful of a puddle of it.¡± ¡°A puddle¡­ right¡­¡± Micro whispered as he tried opening his eyes in the dark world of his thoughts where shimmering rain drops fell all around him. Sure enough, upon the invisible ground of that infinite space, glowing puddles were forming which splashed and rippled with every rain drop that fell. ¡°Hurry up and grab a handful, then squeeze it in your hand as hard as you can!¡± Micro complied, and though the liquid in the puddle was much less of a shock to reach out and touch, it still burned in his hand. He gritted the teeth he still wasn¡¯t quite used to and squeezed some in his hand until he could no longer bear the pain of it and was finally brought back to the real world with a flash of light. Opening his eyes in the hollowed out tree trunk, he saw the cold little pixie holding a dry stick above his hand as a small flame burned in his palm. ¡°Wha-¡± He cried out as the pain finally registered, drawing his hand back to cup it near his chest. ¡°Thanks!¡± Blue smiled as she waved her small torch around like a wand. She gathered a few more bits of dry wood and bark into a pile and quickly ignited her small fire with the flame Micro had somehow produced. ¡°What just happened¡­?¡± Micro coughed as the oily evergreen wood smoke made its way to his face. ¡°Oh, that?¡± Blue glanced over at him while warming herself by the tiny fire. ¡°It would¡¯ve taken too long for me to gather up the energy myself, so I made use of your bizarre talent for it. I noticed it before, but It¡¯s weird how quickly you get the hang of things. Most humans get stuck in their head about everything¡­¡± ¡°Well, I do feel stuck in this body, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Micro rubbed his sore fingers, but they didn¡¯t seem to be too burnt, though perhaps a little numb. ¡°Sure.¡± Blue replied while adding more sticks to the fire. ¡°You¡¯re also the luckiest human who ever lived, since you have such a wonderful master.¡± ¡°Feng really helped me-¡± ¡°Not that stinking cultivator!¡± Blue cut him off. ¡°Me! And you¡¯re welcome! Who else could teach a human to make fire out of rain drops in an evening?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I think¡­¡± Micro nodded, then he smiled widely. ¡°If the old man knew you could use water instead of gas¡­ and if I learned how to teleport-¡± Micro¡¯s moment of optimism ended abruptly as he was overcome by sleepiness, and he collapsed on his side, the tiny campfire the only thing he could see as he slipped into unconsciousness. Chapter 016 - For Sale?! Micro awoke from his deep, dreamless sleep after the rain had stopped and the small fire Blue had constructed had completely died. His hand was still sore, but his neck was in much more pain due to the strange position he¡¯d fallen asleep in. ¡°Blue¡­?¡± He yawned, stretched, and stood up to look around. ¡°Ow¡­¡± He heard her muffled voice from his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t just suddenly move like that.¡± She popped out of his pocket with a grin. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you had such a nice Core Card in here! It¡¯s so warm!¡± She lifted the Ruby Core card a little to show him. ¡°Are you okay? That thing felt dangerous before¡­¡± Micro voiced his concerns, but the pixie dismissed his worries. ¡°For a big dumb human it might be.¡± She laughed. ¡°I¡¯m no baby!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue thought earnestly for a moment. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you. Older than all those creepy magicians put together, probably¡­¡± She gave up counting on her fingers and shrugged. ¡°Anyways.¡± She dropped the card back into the depths of his pocket and climbed back up on his shoulder. ¡°I hate to admit this, but I¡¯m in a bit of trouble.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Sadness appeared on Micro¡¯s face. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I took a bit more damage than I thought¡­¡± Blue seemed embarrassed to explain her problem. ¡°After being sacrificed in your stupid summoning and almost getting digested by that monster¡­ add to that me using the blink spell, and then healing your shoulder¡­¡± ¡°Thanks again for that.¡± Micro nodded, and his nose nearly missed colliding with the head of the pixie on his shoulder. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re swinging that thing!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re in luck!¡± Blue pointed at Micro¡¯s nose proudly. ¡°I am?¡± ¡°You are!¡± Blue announced. ¡°As lowly a creature as you are, I have deemed you worthy of carrying me for a little while longer.¡± ¡°Umm, that¡¯s great.¡± Micro didn¡¯t think too long on the pixie¡¯s words as he poked his head out of the tree to confirm that the rain had stopped. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Blue¡¯s excitement faded as her lack of energy caught up with her, and she fell to a seated position atop Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡± She spoke with a much quieter voice. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Micro began to walk, enjoying the sensation of mud squishing beneath his feet. ¡°I need to find a master in the Serpent Art section.¡± ¡°You mean sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Interesting. That may actually be a good destination. I think there was a sect like that between a natural well and a dungeon a day or two that way.¡± She pointed ahead and slightly to the right. ¡°Let me know when we get there.¡± ¡°Okay. You really know your way around this world.¡± ¡°Of course I do¡­¡± She yawned. ¡°It¡¯s my kingdom¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro agreed as she curled up and fell asleep clinging to the strap keeping his rusty armour attached to his chest. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been asleep, and the sky was too cloudy and dark to discern the time, but his eyes were adjusting to the light of the forest floor in time, and he was getting much better at walking. He only rarely tripped over rocks anymore, and he¡¯d learned that allowing his arms to swing at his side drastically improved his balance. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. He stayed true to the direction he was pointed in, now more vigilant in scanning the way ahead for any creature that might wish to collide with him, and night fell once again. His first instinct was to continue on, but he was once again painfully reminded that he lacked the headlights required to do so safely. The scenery around him had barely changed at all in the time he¡¯d spent walking through it. Small hills and massive trees made it difficult to see far in any direction, so he considered finding a tree to sleep next to. As he sought out a comfortable looking tree, however, he noticed the smell of smoke. Not only smoke, but the smell of meat cooking over it. It was a smell he first experienced when his driver took his young wife camping long ago. It had always been a nostalgic smell, but now it was a tantalizing smell. He was drawn to it immediately and changed his course to investigate the source of the delicious smell. He came to the top of a small hill and looked down to see the light of a campfire burning steadily in the distance. He didn¡¯t hesitate to approach it, and he soon noticed three large men sitting around the fire watching a large chunk of meat sizzle and smoke. Recalling Blue¡¯s attitude to humans in general, he gently scooped her off his shoulder, almost dropping her due to the numbness he still felt in his hand, and dropped her into his pocket next to the Core Cards where she remained curled up and asleep. ¡°Good evening!¡± Micro shouted with a friendly voice and waved to the men who hadn¡¯t yet noticed him. One of the men stood up with a long metal object in his hand and a fearsome look on his face, while the other two scrambled to pick up their own shiny things. Micro hadn¡¯t seen tools like that before, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Umm, hello.¡± Micro greeted them again despite. ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± Micro realized he had no idea what to say to the men and he came to a stop several paces from their fire, still looking at them with a friendly, though confused, expression. ¡°What¡¯s your business with us?¡± The standing man was the first to speak. He was tall and strong, and his clothes looked to be made of old leather, adorned with bone buttons and ornaments. His long hair was tied back and his face was mostly hidden behind a short, thick beard. His comrades were similarly dressed, though they didn¡¯t seem as strong. The one to his left had a large belly, and the man to his right was almost as short as Micro. ¡°My business?¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. The man looked up and down the boy and continued his questions. ¡°Those clothes you''re wearing¡­ You a cultivator?¡± His voice showed a hint of fear when he uttered the final word of his sentence, a fear matched by the faces of his two comrades who now stood behind him holding their odd metal tools. ¡°These clothes? Oh, I found them¡­¡± Micro looked down and shrugged as he recalled their origins. ¡°Wait¡­ You¡¯re not with the Western Water Tiger Moon sect¡­?¡± He frowned suspiciously as he reexamined the boy¡¯s attire. ¡°They¡¯d kill a brat for wearing that¡­¡± The fat man mumbled with wide eyes. ¡°What should we do¡­?¡± The short one asked the tall man in front of him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The biggest man continued. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d know it.¡± Micro replied politely. ¡°And I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯d get there from here exactly.¡± ¡°Who did you come here with?¡± ¡°I think I came here alone. But, I¡¯m hungry, and I was wondering if I could-¡± ¡°You have a name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°A Micro?¡± The man frowned. ¡°That¡¯s your family name?¡± ¡°Not exactly¡­ It¡¯s my model name.¡± Despite their confusion about the boy¡¯s answers, the three men began to relax. The tallest man looked behind him and grinned, and the two men put down the objects in their hands and returned to their places by the fire. ¡°Come, sit!¡± The chubbier of the men beckoned to Micro. ¡°Eat your fill!¡± Micro sat next to the man, his eyes on the meat suspended over the fire with a stick. The man reached out and tore a piece off with a knife and handed it to Micro, who didn¡¯t waste any time devouring it as fast as he was able to. ¡°Ah¡­ I missed oil¡­¡± He sighed. The feeling of the steak filling him up with warmth and satisfaction was indescribable, and he looked up at the dark treetops in glee. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, little guy.¡± The short man replied happily while digging through a big leather bag. He pulled out some rope and tossed it to the big man next to Micro. Micro looked down at the rope, wondering if it was something else to eat, when he suddenly felt the force of the biggest man¡¯s foot in his back, driving him face first into the ground. ¡°Wha-¡± Micro had no time to imagine what was happening before his hands had been pulled behind him and tied together. ¡°Aha!¡± The fat man shouted. ¡°We were out hunting that damned deer all day, and this big juicy meal ticket just wanders into our camp!¡± ¡°He¡¯s young, but he¡¯ll sell.¡± The tall man agreed, tugging on the rope to test the strength of the knot. ¡°Tie him to that tree there. We¡¯ll bring him into town in the morning. It¡¯s about time I slept in a bed again.¡± ¡°That sect might even pay us for the armour he¡¯s wearing.¡± ¡°Or for finding the little thief who stole it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s always the mines¡­¡± ¡°They always rip us off!¡± ¡°Same split as always?¡± The short man turned to ask the tall man. ¡°We¡¯ll see what he goes for first.¡± The tall man shot back with a dark expression, causing his comrade to turn his head and abandon the conversation. As instructed, the fat man grabbed Micro by the arms and dragged him to a tree near a tent. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Micro asked, but the man just mumbled happily to himself while tying him to the tree. For the next few minutes, Micro sat watching the men laugh and eat together while waiting for an explanation. As he went through their words over again in his mind, something eventually stood out to him. ¡°I¡¯ll sell..? I¡¯ll-¡± Micro gasped. ¡°They¡¯re planning to sell me!? I already have an owner!¡± Chapter 017 - The Young Master of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect At first, Micro intended to inform the men of their mistake, but before he shouted out to get their attention, he recalled the words of a police officer his owner had once spoken with outside a family restaurant. ¡°Oh no¡­ Those people are car thieves!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°They steal cars and resell them overseas¡­ This is bad¡­¡± Micro¡¯s imagination was soon overloaded by the thought of him being driven around by a stranger in a foreign land where he didn¡¯t recognize a single road or sign, but the dull pain in his hands reminded of something else. ¡°I need to get out of here¡­¡± Micro whispered to himself as he began to strain the muscles in his arms until he thought they would burst. But the rope didn¡¯t budge. As he wondered what he should do, the men around the fire gradually tired, and soon they had slipped into their tent for the night, leaving him alone in the cold, too far from the smouldering fire to enjoy any of its heat, and too far from the leftover meat above it to enjoy any of its oily flavours. He stared longingly at the meat for what felt to his stomach like an eternity, then suddenly his attention was drawn to the ember beneath as a small twig suddenly caught fire, burning away in moments with a flicker of orange light. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Micro whispered and closed his eyes. Even faster than last time, he was able to enter that dark place in his mind where nothing existed but him and the falling rain. But there was no rain. He listened and listened, but not a single raindrop could be heard and no puddles came into sight. However, once he¡¯d all but given up on searching for the energy he knew could be found in rain, he heard a distinct crack. It was distant, but he knew it well. ¡°The fire!¡± He cried out with his inner voice. ¡°What if¡­¡± As he¡¯d practiced before when trying to gather energy from the rain, he began to hone his senses in on the fire burning nearby. First, he heard the crackling embers that popped and sizzled every time a bit of fat dripped down from the meat suspended above it. Next he saw its faint glow, an eerie swirling light that didn¡¯t quite look like the fire he¡¯d seen with his eyes open. He held his hand out, wondering how he could reach it, but the energy in the coals seemed to respond to his will before he had even tried to move. Out of fire came tiny sparks that flickered as they swirled around in the air, and most of them were now floating gently towards Micro¡¯s outstretched hand. He feared they would be painful to touch, like the energy of the falling rain was, but when the first spark reached his hand, it only tickled. ¡°That actually feels nice¡­¡± One by one, the faintly glowing sparks, came to rest in the palm of his hand. The glittering energy in his hand increased as the sparks continued to float towards him, and eventually he felt he¡¯d gathered a similar amount of it to the time he¡¯d pulled it out of a puddle, although this time it felt like a much gentler process. He snapped out of the trance-like state he¡¯d fallen into while watching the sparks flickering and began to close his hand around the glowing mass. He made a fist around it and gripped it ever more tightly until it became difficult to ignore the heat his actual hand was feeling. He rallied himself to open his eyes and returned to his uncomfortable seat next to the tree he was tied to, and sure enough, he could smell smoke wafting up from behind him. His hand stung with the heat of the energy he¡¯d gathered, but he allowed it to smoulder until he felt the rope around his hand loosen. When the heat did become unbearable, he tugged on the rope as hard as he could, and it finally gave way, disintegrating at the point where his hand had singed its thick fibers. Now free, he turned to leave, but what came into his sight as he started walking was far too tempting to leave behind. Trying his best not to rustle any leaves or snap any twigs, he walked slowly over to the campfire¡¯s remains where several chunks of meat were leftover on the sticks used to support them. He reached out to grab the stick, pulled it out of the ground at an angle, and dug into it. Again, the juices flowed into his stomach and warmed his body right down to his bones. Waves of oily pleasure washed away all his concerns over who was trying to steal or sell him. He took bigger and bigger bites, unable to pace himself as he got better and better at chewing his food. He had nearly reached the bone at the centre of the piece he was eating before he noticed the sound of footsteps behind him. He threw the meat aside and started running as fast as he could, and the voices of three men cried out after him. Micro didn¡¯t look behind him, but could tell by the volume of their voices that he couldn¡¯t afford to slow down. He was surprised at how quickly his body was able to accelerate compared to his experience back home, but he quickly found his top speed to be lacking. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I thought I told you to tie the brat up!¡± A furious voice thundered behind him. ¡°I did! There must have been something wrong with the rope!¡± A defensive voice followed. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me! The rope wasn¡¯t burnt when I gave it to you!¡± Another argued. ¡°Just get him!¡± ¡°Get his feet!¡± The three men scrambled after him as he beelined through the trees without any thought of stopping. With every step he ran, he could only hope his foot landed somewhere flat, barely able to see anything but the fuzzy silhouettes of trees and boulders. ¡°Ha¡­¡± He panted. ¡°If I had a temperature gauge¡­¡± His complaints found no ears as the sweat poured from his face and the muscles in his legs burned, but for all his efforts, the men were still close behind him. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening?¡± A tiny, trembling voice suddenly rang out from his jostling pocket. ¡°Ow, stop jumping around!¡± Blue popped her sleepy head out from behind his armour and looked around, slow to take in the situation. ¡°We¡¯re running away now.¡± Micro panted in reply. ¡°Car thieves!¡± ¡°Thieves?¡± Blue¡¯s ears perked up, and she crawled up to peek over his shoulder, quickly noticing the three scary looking men right behind him. ¡°I leave you alone for¡­ oh, forget it.¡± She turned around and looked into the darkness for a while, then pointed her little finger to the right. ¡°There¡¯s a cave over there.¡± She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s probably your best bet¡­ Goodnight¡­¡± With that, she retreated back into Micro¡¯s warm pocket to continue her rest. Micro quickly changed his course, confusing the men only for a moment, and hoped the cave would offer him somewhere to hide. Micro wondered if he was burning through the oil he¡¯d consumed too quickly, but could only hope the fuel would last him until he reached the cave. He saw the faint outline of a rocky hill up ahead, confirming that he was still headed in the right direction, and he began to scan the area for an entrance to the cave, or at least a parking space where he might be able to hide. But the next thing he felt was oddly familiar. All of his momentum was instantly dispelled when a hand as hard as steel grabbed him by the arm, twisting it behind his back, and the cold edge of a very long knife was pressed against his neck. It happened so fast that even his breathing couldn¡¯t catch up with the chaos of it all. ¡°You can¡¯t sell something¡­¡± he struggled to speak and catch his breath at the same time. ¡°...that isn¡¯t yours!¡± The hand grabbing him felt like a permanent fixture in the world around him, unmoving and unmovable, but the cold edge of the blade was almost welcome after nearly overheating. ¡°Who dares interrupt the young master of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect on his quest?!¡± An unfamiliar voice suddenly boomed. It was the voice of a young man, but it was more powerful than any voice Micro had ever heard. ¡°Young who?¡± Micro stuttered, his eyes darting back and forth, unable to make out the source of the voice in the darkness. ¡°You, boy!¡± The voice was aimed at Micro this time. ¡°Silence!¡± Quick, light footsteps were then audible somewhere near Micro, but he couldn¡¯t find the person making them without turning his head, and turning his head would result in the knife¡¯s edge digging into the side of his neck. While lamenting the steel body he no longer possessed, he obeyed the intimidating voice¡¯s order and continued to listen while catching his breath. ¡°These insolent brigands!¡± Another powerful voice rang out behind Micro. ¡°We- we- we were just¡­¡± The tallest man stuttered, unable to finish his sentence. ¡°Hmph.¡± The man with the powerful voice scoffed. The air then grew cold in a flash. More than a cool breeze, it reminded Micro of being covered in frost outside on a winter morning. Then, Micro heard the gentle swish of something sharp swinging through the air, followed immediately by the sound of three heavy objects crumpling to the ground without even a whimper. ¡°I hate dealing with the wildlife in these woods.¡± He spoke again in disgust. Micro stared straight ahead, feeling helpless and confused. He was calmer now that his heart rate had returned to normal and his body had cooled, and he closed his eyes, waiting patiently for whatever was to come. The moment stretched on for an eternity in his mind as he waited, the cold air starting to bite at his skin, still damp with sweat. ¡°Interesting.¡± Micro opened his eyes in surprise at the voice of the man who was now standing directly in front of him. It was a different voice, and he hadn¡¯t heard any footsteps approaching him the moment before. Though the man looked barely old enough to drive, he had a mature expression. Micro noted that his entire body seemed to glow in the same way Blue¡¯s occasionally did, making it much easier to see him. He wore a green headband to keep his long dark hair from falling in front of his face, and he wore long robes of green and brown, modestly decorated with patterns that reminded Micro of the imagery on a core card. At his waist was a sheath, in which a long, straight knife was held, and on his back was a large, round shield made of wood and metal. ¡°You¡¯re far from home, child of the Western Water Tiger Moon Sect.¡± His voice carried such authority that Micro felt like he was staring down a garbage truck on a narrow road. ¡°Why do you seek to interfere in my training?¡± Micro gulped as he considered the straightforward question. The blade against his neck hadn¡¯t moved at all throughout the encounter, so he answered softly. ¡°I was trying to find¡­ The Water Snakes¡­¡± He cleared his throat uncomfortably. ¡°I need to find¡­ a master¡­¡± ¡°You seek to betray your sect?!¡± The man reached for his blade instantly with a furious look. He drew and pointed it at Micro so fast that the sparks which it emitted nearly blinded him. ¡°Betray?¡± Micro stammered. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t betray¡­ I need to¡­¡± ¡°Enough of this. We¡¯ll take this insolent brat back to his sect when we¡¯re done here.¡± The man sheathed his blade once more and turned around to face the rocky hill. ¡°It would be discourteous to punish him ourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, young master Kel.¡± A woman answered respectfully. Micro could feel her breath on his neck, so he assumed it was the voice of the one holding him at knife point. ¡°I just-¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure what he was trying to say, but a dull pain on the back of his head suddenly ended his train of thought, and the world went black. Chapter 018 - Who and What are You?! The feeling of waking up was still strange to Micro, but he knew he preferred waking up to passing out. He opened his eyes, and was greeted by the familiar sight of a cave¡¯s rocky ceiling. Water dripped occasionally from the pointy rocks hanging down from above, filling the brightly lit cavern with a bright sound. He wasn¡¯t particularly uncomfortable, but his hands and feet were tied securely with a much stronger rope than the one from which he¡¯d only recently liberated himself. He was in a seated position, leaning against a boulder, giving him a good view of the events unfolding all around him. Five people wearing similar garments to the man Micro saw earlier were all busy moving bags and discussing the contents of a large map. There were three men and two women, all of whom looked at least as young as the one they called Kel, and all of them possessed an oppressive aura that made it hard to look at them for long. ¡°We should take this route. It¡¯s the only way we can be sure leads all the way there.¡± One of the women argued while pointing at the map in her hands. ¡°Yes, but they confirmed it would take at least a week longer to reach the gate that way, and nobody can be sure that all the monsters that dwell near this dungeon have been accounted for.¡± One of the young men argued back, his tone calm but stubborn. ¡°The young master is more than capable of handling a few beasts and goblins.¡± She asserted with an equally stubborn tone. ¡°Enough, you two.¡± Another man interrupted them while loading a large pack onto his back. ¡°Master Kel shall decide when the time comes. Concern yourselves only with supporting him on whatever path he takes.¡± The tension between the two people fighting over the map eased, and they turned their attention down the tunnel to the source of a bright, pulsating light. Micro followed their eyes to where Kel, the man he¡¯d spoken with earlier, was sitting cross legged atop a rock. His eyes were closed in deep concentration, and a jade coloured Core Card was floating in front of him. Micro continued to watch as the light grew strong and stronger over time, and strange symbols became visible in the dense aura surrounding Kel. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll master the skill soon?¡± One of the men asked under his breath to nobody in particular. ¡°It¡¯s only been two years, but he¡¯s come this far¡­¡± A woman replied. ¡°The appraisal skill is an exceptionally difficult skill to master.¡± Another man added. ¡°It took my father seven years to master that card. Young master Kel is a talented cultivator. I only worry that he is moving too fast¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure this dungeon is within the realm of his capabilities.¡± Another woman chimed in. ¡°His failure last time was only due to our own inadequacies. This time, we¡¯ll be ready to support him if anything unexpected happens. His grandfather is counting on us, after all.¡± ¡°The sect leader¡¯s faith in the boy is unconditional, but is it-¡± One man spoke with a doubtful tone, but he was interrupted. ¡°Enough idle chatter.¡± A man asserted. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± The aura surrounding young master Kel then dispelled, and the Core Card fell to the ground with a metallic ring that echoed loudly. Kel opened his eyes, ending his meditative state, but he closed them again in frustration. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I am not yet able¡­¡± He sighed, a bitter tone in his voice. ¡°But we do not have time to dwell on my failures as your master. It is time to locate the dungeon and claim its bounty.¡± Kel rose to his feet, collected his armaments by the cave wall, and walked over to join the rest of the group. He glanced at the map and frowned. ¡°Did you come to a consensus about which way to go?¡± He asked the group, but they only shook their heads awkwardly. ¡°Then we shall take the safer of the paths. We are not here to test fate, but to grow as a sect.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± The five members all stated in unison, bowing their heads deeply. ¡°This may only be a jade level dungeon, but it is a sacred place to our sect.¡± Kel continued. ¡°We will not be worthy to carry the banner of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect if each of us do not soon attain the First Turtle Art Core Card through our own efforts.¡± The group nodded and continued to discuss their plans to journey deep into the cave system to locate something called a dungeon, where they hoped to find a Core Card. Micro wasn¡¯t able to follow much of what they said, so he decided to refocus his efforts on escaping while they were distracted. He closed his eyes, and once again entered his own meditative state, and looked around at the cave. However, there was neither rain nor fire from which to draw any power in the cave. Micro thought about what other sounds might lead him to a source of energy, but water dripping from the cave ceiling was simply too weak for him to focus on, and the group of cultivators¡¯ voices were the only other thing he could clearly distinguish. He could clearly see the energy radiating from the direction of the voices, but didn¡¯t dare touch it, as it seemed to burn more intensely than any other source he¡¯d found. As he was about to give up and return to a conscious state, he was suddenly shocked to see the tremendous energy of the group flow toward him violently. He opened his eyes in shock and braced himself, but saw only Kel standing before him. ¡°You have impressive concentration for a boy your age.¡± His praise was laced with suspicion. ¡°You don¡¯t look older than fifteen years, but your technique is not common. Why is such a skilled child so determined to betray the honour of his sect?¡± Micro went over Kel¡¯s words in his mind for a moment before answering, unsure whether his life was still in danger of ending. ¡°I learned how to find energy from Feng.¡± He spoke slowly. ¡°But I¡¯m not betraying a sect. I don¡¯t even know what a sect looks like." ¡°You make such a claim while wearing the armour of a powerful and well known sect?¡± Kel sounded disappointed by the answer. ¡°Oh, this?¡± Micro glanced at his rusty armour. ¡°I found this in the forest near the place I was summoned.¡± Kel¡¯s expression became complicated as he choked on his words for a moment. ¡°Summoned¡­?¡± He frowned. ¡°What do you mean, summoned?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not sure exactly how it happened¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I was in an accident, and then Nora brought me here. Feng helped me repair my fuel tank, but he said I need to find a master to teach me more about making it stronger.¡± Kel stepped back in shock, then turned to face his comrades. ¡°Nora¡­¡± One of them whispered. ¡°There were rumours of activity in the cult¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s claiming to be that¡­¡± Another murmured in disbelief. ¡°I just want to find the Serpent Sect like the school-¡± Micro paused and corrected himself. ¡°... Like the dragon told me too. I don¡¯t want to be sold, and I don¡¯t want to be tied up. I need to learn how to cultivate so I can go home.¡± Micro¡¯s explanation left the group speechless for a while, and he waited patiently for somebody to speak up. After whispering among themselves for several minutes, Kel approached Micro again. He looked long and hard at the boy ¡°I think he¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Micro recognized the glow in his eyes. ¡°Its body is human, but it was created by magical means. Look.¡± The others joined him in staring at Micro with glowing eyes in dismay. ¡°But why is he so weak?¡± One of them asked. ¡°He isn¡¯t trying to kill us, either¡­¡± Another wondered. ¡°He¡¯s strange, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be under their influence at all¡­¡± ¡°Child, answer me.¡± Kel caught Micro¡¯s attention. ¡°Why are you not with the magicians who summoned you?¡± ¡°The magicians?¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°Oh, the people in the cave? They put me on a table, then I ran away¡­¡± The events of that evening were still fuzzy in his mind, but he was content to have escaped the situation. ¡°A failed summoning?¡± A woman wondered. ¡°It could be¡­ which would explain the strange energies we sensed in him earlier.¡± The man next to her said. ¡°Hold on.¡± Kel suddenly blurted out. ¡°What did you say about a dragon?!¡± Chapter 019 - Sharing the Road ¡°Tae, is he lying?¡± Kel asked a woman behind him frankly, not taking his eyes off Micro for a moment. The young woman called Tae looked worried, but eventually nodded her head. ¡°His soul is difficult to read even with the Spirit Vision skill, but he couldn¡¯t be more honest.¡± She replied respectfully. ¡°Boy, tell me your name.¡± Kel demanded. ¡°We¡¯ll know if you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m called Micro.¡± He answered plainly, tempted to feel relieved that he was still alive. ¡°You spoke of a dragon.¡± Kel continued. ¡°Explain your encounter.¡± ¡°Well, I was lost at the time.¡± Micro¡¯s face crumpled slightly as he tried to recall the events. Having been unconscious for a large amount of the time since the event, it seemed like a distant memory. ¡°He came out of the water and poked me. Then he gave me Core Cards and told me to find his friend. I wonder if his friend is yellow too¡­¡± ¡°Nevermind the Core Cards, a yellow dragon gave you a quest?!¡± Kel struggled to keep from shouting. He turned frantically to the woman called Tae, whose eyes glowed with a magical confidence in her ability to discern the truth, but she only nodded once to confirm everything was as Micro said it was. ¡°He said to make a yellow fuel tank before mine springs a leak.¡± Micro explained earnestly. ¡°After that, I have to find his friend. His name was¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Who is the friend of a yellow dragon?!¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not good with names¡­¡± Micro shook his head apologetically. ¡°Blue probably remembers though. She knows a lot.¡± ¡°Wait, so Blue is the dragon¡¯s friend?¡± Kel raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, Blue is in my pock-¡± Micro cut himself off, suddenly remembering Blue¡¯s reluctance to speak with humans, but it was too late. Tae scanned him again, and then pointed at his chest. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°There, in his pocket.¡± She explained to Kel. Another man stepped forward and extended his hand toward the rusty chest plate, lifting it out of the way to reveal his chest pocket. His hand entered Micro¡¯s pocket when- CRACK A small stream of blood followed the man¡¯s nose as he fell backwards onto the cave floor. ¡°That¡¯s my passenger!¡± Micro growled, his eyes fuzzy and his head bloody. The impact reminded him more of the accident that started his journey to this world than any collision he¡¯d been in since waking up in a cave several days ago. ¡°Ow¡­ Is your head made of steel?¡± Another man burst into laughter while his comrade picked himself up, holding his bloody nose in his hand in shame. Micro leaned back against the rocky wall and looked at Kel, who continued unphased by his servant¡¯s bloodied nose. ¡°A yellow fuel tank¡­¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°You mean an Amber Core? You may have been born with an artificial Jade Core like any other magician¡¯s pet, but cultivating an Amber Core is far beyond the dreams of a child your age.¡± ¡°I need a stronger ¡®core¡¯ to get home.¡± Micro countered. ¡°I know my destination. I¡¯ll go as far as the road takes me, no different than any trip I¡¯ve been on.¡± Kel stroked his chin as his servant¡¯s regained their composure. Tae remained silent, and the others waited on Kel¡¯s word, standing ready to act. However, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, deflating their tension. He opened his eyes with new resolve, and spoke to his comrades. ¡°Though our path may intersect another¡¯s, our course is set.¡± Kel spoke softly, but the confidence in his aura shook Micro. ¡°We shall return to our sect with the Turtle Art cards in our hands, or we shall not return.¡± The men and women all bowed deeply as he spoke. ¡°Your cool head prevails even in times of confusion, as befitting our young master.¡± ¡°Your wisdom shines in this darkest of caves.¡± While they voiced their praises, Kel turned a friendlier glance toward Micro. ¡°I apologize, lost child.¡± Kel bowed his head and spoke kindly. ¡°This is probably very confusing to you.¡± Micro smiled and nodded once. ¡°My family has suffered at the hands of magicians, but I see no enemy in you. The gods may twist and bend the fate of all they touch, but cultivators must walk their own path until the very end. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still looking for a road.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen one anywhere¡­¡± ¡°Micro, the result of a failed summoning. Micro, the otherworldly traveller. Micro, friend of a dragon.¡± Kel grinned as he spoke. ¡°Micro¡­ What else are you, I wonder¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a Micro, and I want to return to my driver.¡± Micro¡¯s voice shook under the increasing pressure of Kel¡¯s aura, but his tone was still clear and sharp. ¡°I see.¡± Kel replied with a curious look. ¡°Then we shall deliver you to whatever sect you wish.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro shouted gratefully. ¡°I swear it.¡± Kel confirmed. ¡°But I shall first have you accompany me to the dungeon.¡± Chapter 020 - Cultivation Roadkill Seven people walked cautiously through the cave, travelling deeper and deeper beneath the surface of the world. However, Micro was pleased by the amount of light shed on the rocky walls around him by the strange and powerful men and women he now accompanied. ¡°How do you turn your headlights on?¡± Micro asked the woman called Tae, who now walked alongside him. ¡°Head lights?¡± Oh, light is a simple product of aura.¡± She replied with a nervous smile. ¡°It takes practice to control, but almost any experienced cultivator with a jade core can do this much.¡± ¡°Cultivating¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I need to learn about that.¡± ¡°You seem to know a fair amount already, Micro.¡± Kel mentioned over his shoulder as he led the group. ¡°I can make fire out of rain.¡± Micro replied. ¡°But it¡¯s still hard for me to repair my fuel ta- my core.¡± With his hands no longer bound, he rubbed the part of his chest where his unstable core made him feel uneasy. ¡°Even for a summoned ¡®hero¡¯ of the magicians, your talent for meditation was clear, but fire from rain¡­?¡± Kel laughed wearily. ¡°That¡¯s not a normal skill, regardless of a cultivator¡¯s core level.¡± Kel shook his head and cleared his throat. ¡°Forgive me, Micro. I¡¯ll restrain my curiosity for the time being.¡± His voice returned to normal. ¡°What do you know of dungeons?¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re dangerous, but that¡¯s all¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°I see.¡± Kel smiled. ¡°Tae, please recount the tale your father often told us as children.¡± ¡°Of course, young master.¡± She bowed, and faced Micro as she walked. ¡°Long before our time, cultivators were limited in their knowledge of the universe beyond our world. Many reached the limits of what humanity could achieve, but none ever went farther. However, a wandering immortal of unfathomable power happened to descend upon our humble world, and met the first cultivators. They were terrified of his power, but he took pity on them. He created dungeons where we could train, so that we might one day reach a level where we no longer fear him. ¡®Become my rivals and meet me in eternity¡¯ was his final message, and so we continue to advance our arts, so that one day we really will reach the level of the wandering gods.¡± Tae¡¯s face had become cheerful as she recalled the story. The others also relaxed while listening to her nostalgic tale. ¡°That¡¯s why we seek out dungeons where we can strengthen our sects.¡± Tae explained. ¡°Some dungeons are transient, disappearing one day and reappearing somewhere else the next day.¡± ¡°The dungeon we seek today has been known to my sect for four generations, but has only recently appeared in this region.¡± Kel interjected. ¡°It is tradition that the heir challenges it to claim its highest prize.¡± ¡°The Jade Turtle Art card of the fire element is part of the origin of our sect¡¯s name.¡± Tae continued. ¡°The Mountain Art card is in a dungeon only challenged by the current sect leader, and it¡¯s much more dangerous.¡± Tae ceased her explanation when she noticed an absent look on Micro¡¯s face. Though he was still looking directly at her eyes, it was obvious that he was struggling to follow the explanation. ¡°Basically, we¡¯re here to get the Turtle Art card from the dungeon.¡± She spoke slowly. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll return to our home.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Micro affirmed. ¡°But wha-¡± CRASH Their conversation was suddenly ended by the deafening impact of a boulder against the cave wall. Bits of stone and dust showered Micro while the others jumped in front of Kel to shield him from the unexpected threat. He fumbled to wipe the dust from his watery eyes, coughing until he felt like he was about to pass out. When the dust finally began to settle, he saw Kel and his attendants lined up in front of him, facing a large, hairy beast emerging from behind a pile of rubble. ¡°That¡¯s not a small cave bear, Tae.¡± One of the men laughed. ¡°We may be closer to the dungeon than we thought, given the size of it.¡± She replied. It looked similar to bears Micro had seen crossing the road on the mountain roads near home, but it was taller than a garage, had a green tinge to its fur, and stood on two legs. More surprising was that it grasped a large boulder in one hand, and it was winding back to throw it as if it were no heavier than a snowball. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Thank you for your vigilance, comrades.¡± Kel stated casually while walking past the others. ¡°Allow me to take this opportunity to warm up properly before we arrive. The five attendants didn¡¯t question his decision despite the displeasure on their faces, but Tae was quick to step forward and speak. ¡°Its natural attribute is Earth, young master.¡± She quickly explained. ¡°Its power and strength are exceptional, but its senses are dull, so your sword would-¡± ¡°Thank you, Tae.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Tae stepped back and watched Kel approach the beast. ¡°Sword¡­?¡± Micro squinted his eyes and reexamined Kel, taking note of the long object at his waist. ¡°So those were swords¡­ that¡¯s dangerous¡­¡± The cave bear sniffed the air aggressively, making a hideous, wheezing sound, and when it caught the scent of Kel, it snarled viciously. Before it had even finished its hoarse cry, it had sent the boulder hurtling toward Kel. Micro wondered for a brief moment how Kel would stop it. From what he¡¯d heard of swords during conversations between the old man and various passengers, they were made of metal, but such a thin piece of steel wouldn¡¯t present a challenge to the large piece of rock flying toward Kel. He watched intently, wanting to see for himself why Kel seemed so confident. Before he could even guess at how Kel would use the metal blade, however, the boulder had crashed against a much larger object made of wood and metal. Kel lowered the shield in his hand and brushed some of the dust off of it. ¡°Oh, a shield is a good idea.¡± Micro said in amusement. ¡°Not even my bumper could have handled that.¡± The cave bear didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up another boulder and fling it at Kel, but this time Kel didn¡¯t simply wait for the rock to impact his shield. He wound back, drew a short breath, and then thrust the bottom of the shield into the rock like a spear, shattering the dense clump of earth and sending sparks flying in every direction. The monster seemed confident that its foe was defeated, and it soon jumped toward the scene of the impact with its arms out and its fangs exposed. CRUNCH The next sound Micro heard from the safety of the cave wall was familiar. He¡¯d only ever collided with insects and the occasional pebble in his years of life on the road, but he¡¯d witnessed the results of animals coming between large trucks and their destinations several times in the past. Back then, the sound had bothered him, and he pitied both the trucks and the animals, but this time the sound only amazed him. He strained his eyes and saw Kel, his breathing rough and his legs weak, standing over the crumpled and twitching body of the cave bear. Without pause, he then drew his sword and pierced the chest of the creature, ending its miserable growls. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Micro thought aloud in dismay. ¡°The bigger truck always wins in a head on collision¡­¡± Ignoring Micro¡¯s question, the five members of Kel¡¯s party quickly ran to him. One of the men placed his hands on Kel, and his hands began to glow. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Kel panted. ¡°But save your healing skills for an actual injury, Den. I only need to rest.¡± The man called Den obeyed, and withdrew his hands. Kel walked past them to Micro, who was staring intently at the man¡¯s shield. ¡°What is it made of?¡± Micro asked excitedly, reaching out to grab it. Den extended his own arm to block Micro, but Kel waved him away and allowed Micro to touch the shield freely. Kel handed the shield to Micro, who examined it thoroughly, searching for the secret to its power. However, all he could confirm was that the iron was of poor quality, and the wood was starting to rot in some areas. The leather on the back wasn¡¯t even comparable to the safety and comfort of a seatbelt. He looked over at the cave bear, and doubted a monster capable of throwing large boulders was simply frail enough to be defeated by such a weakly constructed item. ¡°What do you think of my shield?¡± Kel asked curiously, his face showing a hint of pride. ¡°It¡¯s a fine shield, is it not?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t this piece of junk break?¡± Micro asked in return. ¡°You insult the craftsmanship of our-¡± Den blurted out, his face red with anger, but Kel waved him away once again. ¡°You¡¯ve seen finer craftsmanship?¡± Kel looked suspicious of Micro¡¯s comment, but his faith in Tae¡¯s determination of Micro¡¯s honesty remained. ¡°It¡¯s more the case that I¡¯ve never seen something as poorly made¡­¡± Micro realized half way through his remark that a human may find him rude. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just don¡¯t understand.¡± The people standing behind Kel all looked shocked and insulted at the words Micro had uttered, but Kel¡¯s eyes were shining with curiosity. ¡°Fascinating!¡± Kel exclaimed to his comrades'' surprise. ¡°So you come from a world with unparalleled craftsmanship, but you have never seen a cultivator use a skill in battle?¡± Micro wondered if his world¡¯s craftsmanship could truly be called unparalleled, but he was certainly proud of his own capabilities as an efficient and reliable vehicle. ¡°I think that¡¯s true.¡± He humbly replied. ¡°What do you mean by that word?¡± ¡°Skill?¡± Kel asked, to which Micro nodded. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard to explain, since you have a knack for sensing the immaterial.¡± Kel lowered his shield to his waist, closed his eyes, and breathed deeply. In front of his chest, glowing faintly, was the image of a core card. ¡°Oh, you have a green one!¡± Micro stated. ¡°He can see it, so easily?¡± Tae mumbled. ¡°He¡¯s so young¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic, but his own ability¡­¡± Another man whispered. ¡°But he said his world has no cultivators!¡± Den added. ¡°Indeed.¡± Kel concluded his moment of meditation, and the image of the card disappeared. ¡°I have mastered the Jade Spirit Shield of the fire element, a common skill in our sect.¡± ¡°Oh, jade.¡± Micro corrected himself. ¡°You seem familiar with this card.¡± Kel continued. ¡°Even the Jade level Spirit Shield card is very rare and difficult to obtain. Where could you have come across it in the past?¡± Micro reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. ¡°See? I have the yellow one!¡± He shouted happily. The cave became deathly silent. Chapter 021 - An Explosive New Coat of Paint ¡°I thought you only just arrived in this world.¡± Kel stared at the rare Core Card in Micro¡¯s hand. ¡°The spirit shield series of Core Cards is not so common that you would stumble upon it, even in a hundred years of wandering from dungeon to dungeon. Only one known dungeon in this kingdom is known to produce an Amber Level Spirit Shield Skill Card, but it is an elusive dungeon which few masters have challenged successfully.¡± Kel tried to maintain his composure, but it was difficult to restrain his curiosity. ¡°The dragon gave it to me.¡± Micro stated as he returned his hand to his pocket to draw out another card. ¡°He gave me this one too.¡± Kel stumbled back into the arms of Den upon seeing the shimmering, Amber, Serpent Art in Micro¡¯s hand alongside the Spirit Shield card. ¡°This is truly a test¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°Even I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Tae added, her eyes glowing furiously as she inspected both the boy and the cards in his hand. ¡°Young master Kel¡­¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Kel replied. ¡°That¡¯s not all¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°He has more in his pocket¡­¡± The attention of all six people fell on Micro¡¯s rusty chest plate, behind which his pocket did indeed hold several more cards. Noticing their gaze, he happily drew the others from their resting place and proudly displayed them. ¡°Feng said if I found them all, I¡¯d be able to return one day!¡± He explained with a bright smile. ¡°I wonder how many there are¡­¡± ¡°Child¡­¡± Den replied slowly. ¡°You dare ask how many cards there are while holding more cards than most cultivators see in a lifetime?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen a Ruby Core card?¡± Another man asked. ¡°That accounts for some of the strange energies I sensed from him, but still¡­¡± Tae added. ¡°Those cards, and that armour¡­¡± Tae gasped. ¡°Even the current leader of the Western Water Tiger Moon sect may not have acquired those arts yet. Was there ever a sapphire level master there at all? Could it be another sect? He could-¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Kel straightened his back and cleared his throat. ¡°We left the sect to see the world, challenge ourselves, and prove we are worthy to carry our ancestor¡¯s banners. Micro¡¯s fate is not for us to ascertain at this moment. Steel yourselves, for our purpose is yet unfulfilled.¡± Kel¡¯s voice wavered occasionally, but his will was strong and he once again inspired his comrades to focus on their objective. They collectively sighed, and turned to face the darkness of the tunnel ahead. ¡°Micro, protect those cards and yourself.¡± Kel continued, placing his hand over Micro¡¯s and encouraging him to put the cards away. ¡°I will.¡± Micro acquiesced. ¡°The dungeon will have more, right?¡± ¡°It will, though its rewards are not easily claimed.¡± Kel¡¯s voice became solemn. ¡°My uncle perished in this dungeon many years ago when it appeared east of here, as many others have done.¡± ¡°So, dungeons have core cards.¡± Micro made a complicated expression as he tried to wrap his head around the explanation he¡¯d received. ¡°I need to find a master, fix my core, find the dungeons¡­¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy.¡± Kel smiled. ¡°Then¡­ then I can find a way home.¡± Micro finished, and looked up at Kel with resolve. ¡°Show me the dungeon. I¡¯ll start there.¡± Micro¡¯s confident expression could¡¯ve been mistaken for that of a naive boy, but his resolve was well noted by the cultivators in front of him. Their own expressions showed traces of shame as they realized how distracted they were by the boy¡¯s presence. ¡°Let¡¯s move, then.¡± Kel agreed. ¡°Tae, was that monster any indication that we were wrong about the dungeon¡¯s location?¡± Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°Just a moment, young master.¡± Tae paused for a moment, then opened her glowing eyes and looked slowly around the cave. ¡°It looks like we were mistaken, after all. The entrance is much closer than the search party estimated.¡± There were several routes that lead further into the ground visible from where they stood, but she pointed confidently at one in particular. ¡°That way is dense with ominous energies.¡± She explained. ¡°We may be less than an hour from our destination, so please be wary, young master.¡± With that exciting news, the party¡¯s determination was renewed, and they set off down the tunnel at once. Tae, Den, and the rest of the attendants formed a circle around Kel and Micro, despite Kel¡¯s insistence that he be left to fend for himself. Micro noticed the uncomfortable feeling of a powerful aura increasing as they drew nearer to their destination. He still had many questions, but the nausea made it hard to start a conversation. Kel and the others were also silent as they kept a keen eye on the surroundings. It wasn¡¯t until Micro let out a muffled groan that Kel turned his attention to him. After observing him briefly, he understood his problem. ¡°I apologize for not taking into account your inexperience with the energies a cultivator deals in.¡± He bowed his head slightly, and continued. ¡°Those more powerful than us are able to more skillfully control their energy, but the young find it difficult to subdue our auras, which makes us unpleasant company for the uninitiated like yourself.¡± ¡°It feels like driving through mud sometimes¡­¡± Micro replied with one eye half closed. ¡°It affects people in many different ways¡­¡± Kel shrugged away his confusion at Micro¡¯s analogy. ¡°But you¡¯ve chosen the path of a cultivator, correct?¡± ¡°Co-¡± Micro belched. ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then please allow this unqualified fellow cultivator to offer you a bit of guidance.¡± Kel placed his hand on Micro¡¯s shoulder as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s not something most people learn in a short time, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll grasp the nature of the technique rather quickly, as you¡¯ve already mastered the first step.¡± ¡°I have¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, meditation.¡± Kel confirmed. ¡°Not just meditation, but the means to perceive and manipulate the immaterial.¡± ¡°Are you talking about using rain to make fire¡­?¡± Micro¡¯s confusion was apparent behind his sick expression. ¡°That¡­ that would be a more advanced technique, yes¡­¡± Kel raised his eyebrow and continued. ¡°That¡¯s not a technique to take lightly though. It would take even you many years to master such a skill. No, the technique I wish to impart is simply a very straightforward defensive technique.¡± ¡°Like your Spirit Shield Skill?¡± ¡°It is similar, but much simpler.¡± Kel replied. ¡°The skills acquired from a Core Card are far more advanced than anything a cultivator could learn on their own. What I want you to do is practice going to that place in your mind where you can perceive the energies in your own body, then visualize yourself coated in that energy.¡± ¡°Like a coat of paint?¡± Micro¡¯s eyes suddenly showed a glint of understanding, which pleased Kel immensely. ¡°Exactly!¡± He applauded. ¡°The energy in your core is always accessible to you, and cultivators learn how to circulate it throughout their entire body in time. Your task is to draw on a very small amount of that power, and practice coating yourself in it. This is a technique that requires immense concentration, mental fortitude, and imagination to-¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Micro¡¯s voice was suddenly bright, and a bright light suddenly coated his entire body for a moment before receding. The five attendants reflexively spun around to face Micro, shocked to see him coated in a dense layer of aura that swirled around him like a raging fire. After confirming that the energy they were suddenly impacted by was not hostile or a threat to Kel, they relaxed their postures, but they remained surprised. ¡°That much power¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he just have an artificial Jade Core?!¡± ¡°But wait, it¡¯s unstable, look out!¡± As quickly as the layer of energy coating Micro had appeared, it suddenly vanished, and he fell to his knees feeling more nauseous than ever. Panting, he looked up at the motionless Kel. ¡°I think I flooded the engine there¡­¡± He gasped. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Just wait¡­¡± He rose to his feet again, closed his eyes, and went back into a trance-like state. There, he once again quickly took note of small, steady streams of energy flowing out of miniscule cracks in his core, and he used his hands to spread it all around him. However, once again- CRACK Even faster than the previous time, the energy failed to stay adhered to the surface of his body, instead radiating outward all at once like a bolt of lightning, throwing him out of his trance like a leaf in the wind. ¡°Micro, I¡¯d ask you to stop doing things that make me doubt my eyes¡­¡± Kel kept a straight face as he spoke, though his eyes were beginning to twitch. ¡°It takes practice to form a stable defensive aura, even with a fraction of the power you seem to have..¡± ¡°I think I got it¡­¡± Micro picked himself back up, but Kel stopped him before he reentered his trance. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, child.¡± He said with concern. ¡°Try just a little at a time for now.¡± ¡°A thinner coat?¡± ¡°No, just a finger.¡± Kel held up his pinky for Micro to see, and coated it with a dense and visible layer of energy. ¡°You must learn to walk before you learn to run.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I¡¯m still not used to these feet¡­¡± ¡°Once you are able to safely coat your finger with your internal energy, expand the area to the rest of your hand, then your arm, and so on.¡± Kel spoke and continued to walk. ¡°Practice that whenever you have the time. It is a common way for new cultivators to begin. Before we enter the dungeon, why don¡¯t you take some time to¡­¡± GRRR ¡°Cave bears, young master.¡± Tae interrupted. ¡°Eight of them, straight ahead.¡± ¡°We must be very close then.¡± Kel replied happily. ¡°Let¡¯s warm up then, shall we?¡± Chapter 022 - Were Not So Different After All Micro stood behind his six new comrades as they prepared to face the eight cave bears moving lazily toward them, their noses high in the air as they followed the scent of their supposed prey. Each of Kel¡¯s friends wore similar attire, green and brown garments, a green headband, a shield on their back, and a sword at their side, but they lacked the gold adornments Kel¡¯s clothing had. Together, the six of them removed the shields from their backs, took a moment to coordinate their attacks, and then charged the cave bears without hesitation. Even Tae, whose frame was small compared to the others, was able to deflect several large rocks as they were thrown at her without losing speed until her shield eventually reached the large form of her targeted cave bear itself. Her attack flung the cave bear against the cave wall, but it stood up again with a roar full of pain and rage. However, its next attack was deflected by Den, whose shield ripped right through its torso as Tae turned to deflect the claw of another cave bear. Kel was also alternating between defending and attacking as the six cooperated to counter the superior numbers of the enemy, though he seemed to be using less power than he had when they encountered the first cave bear. Micro carefully observed the way they defied the common sense he knew, using their tiny human bodies to completely overwhelm the much larger creatures in a short time, and soon the battle was over. Micro walked ahead to rejoin the group, stepping over the motionless remains of one cave bear on his way, and smiled. ¡°Good job.¡± He held his hand out and made a fist, then awkwardly extended his thumb upward. ¡°So, these are dungeon monsters?¡± ¡°No, these are just monsters that tend to gather near dungeon entrances.¡± Kel replied as he put his shield on his back and brushed the dust from his clothes. ¡°Monsters aren¡¯t uncommon in caves, but to see so many in one place all but guarantees the entrance is very near.¡± ¡°Are they cultivators too?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kel chuckled. ¡°That would be a problem, indeed. Monsters, and many creatures for that matter, are drawn to sources of energy. Now, can you see the entrance yet, Tae?¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s behind that wall, there.¡± She pointed at the rocky wall of the cave, but Micro couldn¡¯t see anything there but rocks. He looked at Kel, expecting him to comment on the missing dungeon, but Kel walked over to the place she was pointing at and smiled. ¡°Well done, Tae.¡± Kel praised her. ¡°It would have taken me days to find this alone.¡± ¡°Your words are wasted on me.¡± Tae spoke humbly, bowing her head to Kel. ¡°This will take some time though.¡± Kel mumbled as he began to tap the rocky wall with his knuckles. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this well hidden.¡± ¡°The dungeon is in the rocks?¡± Micro finally asked, hoping his question wouldn¡¯t offend anyone. ¡°Yes, and it may be buried quite deeply behind this wall.¡± Kel replied. ¡°This is manageable though. I¡¯ve heard of dungeons with entrances that appear deep beneath the sea floor. Those are only legends, of course¡­¡± Den and the other two men stepped forward at once to inspect the rock, and nodded to each other. ¡°Please rest, young master.¡± One of the men spoke. ¡°We will remove this obstacle from your path.¡± Kel was about to voice his objection to the idea when he noticed Tae shaking her head subtly with a stern expression. ¡°Very well¡­¡± He conceded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the excavation to you this time.¡± ¡°Excavation?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°They don¡¯t have any tools or machines.¡± Kel smiled and guided Micro away from the site of the dungeon¡¯s hidden gate, gesturing for him to take a seat atop a flat rock. The two sat facing each other, and Micro mimicked the crossed legged posture of Kel. ¡°My friends will have little trouble dealing with some rocks.¡± He sighed. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°It is their duty, after all.¡± ¡°Their duty?¡± ¡°I am the heir to a sect, and they are my attendants. It would be discourteous to fulfill their duties myself, given their families¡¯ generations of loyal service to my own.¡± Kel wore a bitter expression, but continued on. ¡°Let us take this chance to practice shielding yourself with an aura of your own making. How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I feel the same¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Not great¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me, please.¡± Kel began with an instructor¡¯s tone. ¡°What stands in the way of you controlling the energy contained within your own core?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Micro thought about it for a moment. ¡°I can catch the light that leaks out of my core, but when I put it on my body, It just flies away.¡± ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Kel stroked his chin with an amused expression. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such an issue. You see, most beginners can barely gather enough energy to spread across a small part of themselves, and most of the time, it is simply reabsorbed, flowing back into their core like rainwater to a lake. But you, my interesting young friend, have an excess of energy, and it seems very unstable¡­¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Micro pleaded, wishing to rid himself of the sick feeling energy gave him. Kel looked over his shoulder, confirming that nobody else was listening to their conversation. ¡°There is a similar technique I could show you.¡± Kel whispered. ¡°Outsiders would never be permitted to learn it, but¡­¡± Once again confirming they were not overheard by the others, he continued. ¡°I think you should know. It¡¯s an advanced technique compared to the one I showed you before, but it should help. Close your eyes and concentrate, quickly.¡± Kel ordered, and Micro obeyed. ¡°Once you¡¯ve achieved a state of-¡± Kel was once again surprised at the speed with which Micro was able to enter such a deep meditative state. Micro¡¯s body was completely motionless, his heart slowed, his breathing nearly imperceptible, and his aura was expanding to touch everything within a few paces of him. Kel was suddenly motivated to join Micro, so he took a deep breath and mirrored Micro¡¯s motionless state. Micro was looking around the empty space where his body didn¡¯t exactly feel like it was there, when he suddenly noticed the ghostly image of Kel appear in front of him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here!¡± Micro greeted him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s so dark in here but my headlights¡­¡± ¡°So it is completely dark in your eyes?¡± Kel asked with a curious look. ¡°It¡¯s almost refreshing to hear you still have things to learn.¡± ¡°You can see in this darkness without headlights?¡± ¡°It is not light that illuminates the immaterial, but our own eyes.¡± Kel explained. ¡°Though, I am still unable to grasp the entirety of the spirit realm. In any case, remember why we are here.¡± ¡°So your eyes¡­ are the headlights¡­?¡± Micro mumbled in confusion. ¡°Focus, Micro.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Listen carefully.¡± Kel began. ¡°Before, you were simply coating yourself with energy. This is a rudimentary technique for those with much less energy than you. However, mysterious as you are, the energy your core struggles to contain is far too unruly for a novice cultivator to stabilize.¡± ¡°So what do I do?¡± ¡°Rather than coat your body from the outside, like applying a coat of paint, you must allow the energy to flow out of you.¡± ¡°It needs to flow out of my body?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Like exhaust?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Kel raised an eyebrow in reply. ¡°More like sweat.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro grumbled in disappointment. ¡°Another thing I don¡¯t really understand yet.¡± ¡°What aspect of the technique do you not fully grasp?¡± Kel asked with a kind voice. ¡°I understand that it is difficult, especially for a novice Jade core practitioner¡­¡± ¡°Sweating.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Sweating¡­?¡± Kel stuttered. ¡°Do you not¡­ do you not understand sweating?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve done it a few times since arriving, and it feels terrible and refreshing at the same time¡­¡± Micro complained. ¡°What even is it?¡± ¡°Sweating was not a common occurrence where you lived before?¡± ¡°Condensation was a more common problem for me, but other than that¡­¡± Micro thought deeply about the problem for a while. Kel stepped back to allow the confused young soul to come to terms with the problem, unsure how to proceed with the lesson given Micro¡¯s increasingly unrelatable experiences. ¡°Micro¡­¡± Kel eventually spoke, clapping his hands once with enthusiasm. ¡°How about this? Imagine a fire burning in a metal oven. Can you picture that?¡± ¡°A fire in an oven?¡± Micro thought about it for a moment, then nodded happily. ¡°Okay, now what?¡± ¡°Imagine sealing the chimney shut, so no heat could escape.¡± Kel continued. ¡°Where would the heat go?¡± ¡°It would go¡­¡± Micro thought aloud, then his eyes widened and his mouth formed a big smile. ¡°It would radiate outwards!¡± ¡°Yes, it would-¡± Kel squinted his eyes. ¡°Wait, what?¡± ¡°Just like a radiator!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°But what about the pump? No, wait, I have a heart now. That would work. For the fluid¡­ Aha! Blood! Then I just have to¡­¡± Kel watched with a look of great concern as Micro began speaking in terms that made little to no sense to him, but was slightly relieved to see the boy¡¯s genuine smile. ¡°Well, at least he¡¯s enjoying the process of learn-¡± Kel whispered to himself, but his words fell short when he realized what had happened right in front of him. Micro was covered in a dense layer of energy, flowing out of him fiercely and steadily like the flame atop a blacksmith¡¯s forge. ¡°It worked!¡± Micro shouted, his own voice drowned out by the roaring aura coating him. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize humans were so much like trucks!¡± ¡°Congratulations¡­¡± Kel¡¯s concentration finally broke, and he awoke in the cave across the boy who was still locked in a trance despite the aura pouring out of him. ¡°Are you really human¡­?¡± Chapter 023 - Without a Bed, Arms Must Suffice When Micro opened his eyes again and found himself back in the cave where he sat across from Kel, whose face was harder to read than usual, he felt refreshed and ready for anything. He looked at his hands and noticed the same type of aura he¡¯d seen the cultivators emitting, though the colour was slightly different. Kel¡¯s was slightly green, but his own aura was like a white fog that swirled around him like a fire. ¡°It¡¯s like I didn¡¯t realize how badly my engine was overheating!¡± He celebrated before the confused Kel. ¡°And I feel way more comfortable. Oh, wow. Look at them go.¡± Micro noticed that since closing his eyes, Kel¡¯s friends had dug a massive hole in the side of the cave, big enough for two of him to park in with room to spare. What impressed him the most is that they didn¡¯t use any tools at all. All they used to smash and move the rocks and debris were their hands, though their hands were glowing mysteriously as they worked. ¡°So they use the same energy on their hands¡­?¡± Micro asked as his understanding began to increase. ¡°Simply put, that is a fair assessment.¡± Kel replied, shaking his head to dispel the shock of Micro¡¯s sudden advancement from his thoughts. ¡°Though tiring for cultivators of our level, it is a trivial matter to harden one¡¯s body with internal energy, if one has mastered certain techniques.¡± Kel¡¯s voice returned to its normal, confident tone as he explained the process to Micro. ¡°Using internal energy in this way is not dissimilar to the technique you just mastered¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice trailed off as Micro stood up and seemed to be making small adjustments to his aura, fine tuning its thickness and intensity. When he seemed content with his mostly stable protective layer, he walked ahead of Kel back to the others. They were busily breaking apart the dense rock, piece by piece, and moving the debris farther down the tunnel. ¡°I can help with that!¡± Micro said happily when Den passed him by with a boulder in his hands. ¡°Anything under half a ton should be fine.¡± ¡°Half a what¡­?¡± Den asked in confusion as he began to notice the new and powerful aura coating Micro. He was left more speechless when Micro effortlessly removed the large rock from his grip and began carrying it down the cave to the existing pile. ¡°What technique is that¡­?¡± Den muttered as the small boy quickly returned for another rock. ¡°He may be a prodigious talent.¡± Kel replied as he watched Micro work. ¡°But he¡¯s not using a skill, and that artificial vessel is relatively weak¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Den gasped. ¡°Then you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost certain.¡± Kel nodded, his eyes full of wonder. ¡°Micro¡¯s soul possesses a will that defies his own physical limitations. And it does so with ease.¡± ¡°Physical limitations?¡± Micro asked while picking up a boulder at least twice the weight of his own body, having overheard their hushed conversation. ¡°This is nothing compared to when I had a bed to carry things in.¡± ¡°A bed, you say?¡± Den¡¯s eyebrows reached new heights while trying to place the boy¡¯s words in context. ¡°But arms are more convenient than I thought.¡± Micro said as he stopped halfway to the debris pile and through his rock the rest of the way. ¡°I still feel naked without my doors though, and fingers are strange¡­¡± Kel and Den watched as Micro wiggled his fingers in front of his face for a moment before bending over to grab another heavy rock. Tae and the others were doing their best to avoid looking distracted from their task, but frequently bumped into each other while looking over their shoulder at him. When Den noticed progress on the tunnel had actually slowed since Micro began to help, he straightened his back and cleared his throat with a loud rumble that shook the cave. ¡°What are you dragging your feet for, everyone?¡± Den¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Are you going to make the boy do all your work while the young master watches you rest?!¡± His words were effective in hastening the gate¡¯s excavation, with Micro happily assisting in carrying whatever rocks were flung out of the tunnel in his general direction. Kel attempted to assist several times, feeling guiltier by the minute as his comrades overworked themselves to the point of exhaustion, but he was unable to make it past Tae each time. With his role diminished, he decided to spend his time cultivating as always, and he returned to the process of trying to master the Jade Appraisal Skill card in his possession. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Why is it so dusty in here?¡± A familiar voice sputtered from within Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°And where is all this energy coming fro-¡± The pixie poked her head out of Micro¡¯s pocket, but she immediately saw the cultivators hard at work all around him and dove back into the pocket¡¯s depths. ¡°You found a sect already?!¡± She whispered in panic. ¡°Oh, you look well.¡± Micro smiled down at her while transporting another rock, sending even more dust into the pocket in the process. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Blue coughed, but before she could continue her questioning, her eyes began to glow as they often did, and her expression became one of amusement. ¡°Oh, look at that. You¡¯re making use of some of that stupidly large amount of energy in there.¡± ¡°Kel taught me how to use my body like a radiator.¡± Micro replied quietly. With a smile. ¡°Mmhmm, sure.¡± She mumbled as she turned around in his pocket to face the general direction of his core. She held her hand out against his chest, his core cards against her back, and sighed. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s the stuff.¡± Micro tripped over his own foot as he suddenly felt his strength drain out of him for a moment, dropping a large rock on his foot. He quickly made efforts to compensate for the apparent leak in his aura, and was relieved to find there was minimal damage to his old boot. ¡°Wow! Your energy is weird, but it¡¯s delicious!¡± Blue half shouted as Micro shook his foot around to confirm it still worked. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, don¡¯t stop. It¡¯s not much, but this should get me back to normal before long.¡± ¡°Are you siphoning my fuel again?¡± Micro asked with a betrayed look on his face. ¡°Hey, you owe me, remember?¡± She argued back and stuck her tongue out, then went back to absorbing the energy flowing out of him little by little. ¡°You have more than enough to spare. Don¡¯t be greedy, human.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro shrugged, admittedly grateful for her assistance over the last few days. ¡°Do you need any-¡± ¡°Be quiet and let me focus.¡± She snapped. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Micro returned his full attention to picking up and moving the rocks. ¡°What did you say?¡± Den called out to Micro from behind, sweat dripping from his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t catch that.¡± ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Micro turned to reply. ¡°What do I do if I run out of fuel?¡± ¡°Fuel? You mean internal energy?¡± Den asked in reply. ¡°Yes. How do I refuel it if it runs empty?¡± Micro continued. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a simple matter.¡± Den paused his work to explain. ¡°If your internal energy is completely depleted, you¡¯ll die.¡± Micro¡¯s face hardened, and his eyes wandered suspiciously down to his pocket. ¡°But that¡¯s not something you need to worry about at your level.¡± Den insisted. ¡°I won¡¯t run out?¡± ¡°Not easily.¡± Den nodded. ¡°At your level, fully utilizing your internal energy would be nearly impossible, and one¡¯s soul is an immaterial force on its own. Even a mundane farmer¡¯s soul is connected to the immaterial world around it. Think of it like breathing.¡± ¡°I refuel by breathing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it. Cultivators teach ways of more quickly accumulating energy in your core and reshaping it into something stronger over time, but anybody with a soul is still connected to the energies of the world. With a soul like yours though, you really don¡¯t need to worry about that¡­¡± Micro frowned as he went over Den¡¯s explanation again in his head before arriving at a conclusion. ¡°So I probably won¡¯t run out?¡± He asked with a more optimistic expression. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what.¡± Den chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if I ever notice your energy getting dangerously low.¡± ¡°Like a fuel gauge?!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°That¡¯s one of the things I¡¯ve been missing the most recently!¡± Den wasn¡¯t sure how to reply, so he patted the boy¡¯s shoulder, nodded, and went back to work with a long sigh. Micro was about to join him in moving more of the rocks, when suddenly one of the other men¡¯s voices echoed out of the new tunnel. ¡°We found it, young master!¡± He shouted between ragged breaths. ¡°It¡¯s just as described in the sacred texts.¡± Kel jumped out of his trance and ran excitedly into the tunnel to join his comrades, and he gazed in awe at the scene before him. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a dungeon gate with my own eyes.¡± He spoke humbly. ¡°Is it the same as what you all have seen before?¡± ¡°They all look a little different to one another.¡± Tae replied. ¡°But the first one you find always looks the most¡­¡± She trailed off while watching the wonder in Kel¡¯s eyes. Micro soon joined Kel before the gate, curious about where it led. It looked like a simple gate, made of stone, but there was no door or handle. Rather, the inside of the gate looked like flowing water, suspended in the air in a way he couldn¡¯t imagine. ¡°So, that¡¯s a dungeon gate?¡± He asked the group. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Tae replied with reverence. ¡°You can tell by the simple structure and its colour that it is a Jade level dungeon. And If you look closely¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a turtle!¡± Micro exclaimed when he noticed the patterns that were occasionally visible in the gate. ¡°It¡¯s a sacred object, and one of the foundations of our sect.¡± Kel added. ¡°This is where the progenitor of our sect first acquired the Turtle Art Core Card. Without it, the ancient teachings of our sect would be forgotten.¡± ¡°So everybody in your sect needs a turtle card?¡± Micro asked Kel. ¡°No, only the heir is required to obtain it. Its teachings can be passed down in part by one who has mastered the art, but true mastery would be impossible without the card itself.¡± ¡°So the card is in there?¡± Micro asked as he pointed at the gate. ¡°It is¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice was still full of awe as he began to comprehend the weight of the quest before him. He looked around at his comrades, all of whom wore knowing expressions, thanking them in his heart for supporting him that far. ¡°I must overcome the dangers of this dungeon, however harrowing they may be. Then, and only then, will I finally be worth to-¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro replied casually before walking through the shimmering green gate. Chapter 024 - Dao of Patience Dumb silence fell upon Kel and his comrades as they gawked at the gate before them for what felt like hours until Tae finally spoke. ¡°The boy¡­ He won¡¯t survive¡­¡± Tae¡¯s voice was filled with more shock than concern. ¡°Even your uncle, once his generation¡¯s heir to your sect, succumbed to the harsh trials of this dungeon¡­¡± ¡°It would be unthinkable for us to enter the dungeon at our level, but the boy¡­¡± Den mumbled. ¡°Only Kel, who has received a lifetime of training in the Fire Turtle Art from the current sect leader, could possibly survive this trial.¡± Another man added. The five attendants mumbled mournfully over what they¡¯d just witnessed, no thought of entering the dungeon themselves even crossing their mind. Eventually, they turned to Kel, wondering what he would have to say. ¡°My friends¡­¡± He began, addressing them without his usual formal tone. ¡°You have served my family well since before I can recall, and you have helped me every step of the way until here.¡± ¡°You waste such words on-¡± Tae interjected, but she was cut off. ¡°No, I must thank you.¡± Kel asserted with a more assertive tone, though his eyes remained warm. ¡°I was blessed by the teachings of my grandfather, who prepared me for this day, but I was equally blessed to have been in your care for so long. That is why I must proudly pass through this trial and prove to you all, to the sect, to myself, that I am worthy of those blessings.¡± Kel suddenly grinned, confusing his friends. ¡°That boy just got a head start on me, that¡¯s all. I have a feeling he¡¯ll make it out in one piece.¡± Kel concluded, before he too hopped through the glowing green portal after Micro, despite the worried voices behind him. ~ Micro was confused when he passed through the strange doorway. He expected to see more rocks and dirt, but he was now in a large room made of giant, stone bricks, decorated with statues of creatures similar to but not exactly like the turtles he¡¯d seen before. As his foot hit the ground for the first time, he looked behind him to see the same glowing portal shrink to the size of a mosquito before disappearing completely. It was then that he noticed a crushing pressure all around him, similar to the discomfort he¡¯d felt around Kel and the others before he learned how to coat himself with his own aura, but a hundred times worse. At first he panicked, running back to where the portal had been, but he crashed into the stone wall and fell to the ground. Then he remembered what Kel had taught him. He closed his eyes, struggling to concentrate at first due to the pressure, and eventually found himself looking at his core. ¡°That¡¯s a bit like a valve, if I just loosen that and¡­¡± he mumbled to himself while running his hands along the seams of the core, molding it slightly here and there to increase the flow on one side and decrease it on another. After a little while, the energy flowing out of his core and finding its way to the surface of his skin had increased drastically, and he could finally breathe easily. He awoke in the dungeon and quickly picked himself up off the floor. He knocked on the wall, wondering if Kel and the others might be behind it, but found it to be nothing but rock. ¡°I guess the exit is somewhere else.¡± Micro sighed, then turned around. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find that card and get moving.¡± He wandered around the stone room for a moment, taking in the arched ceiling, and looking around at the floor in search of any core cards. After walking to the end of the room, he came to a stone stairway that led up to another room, at the centre of which was a single statue of a turtle, comparable in size to the house attached to his garage. Beneath the turtle''s massive head was a stone altar, the sight of which raised some unpleasant memories in Micro. He approached the altar, hoping the card might be there, but he was disappointed. As he thought of where the card might be hidden, he recalled the friends he¡¯d left behind in the cave mentioning how dangerous dungeons were. However, he didn¡¯t see anything dangerous in the cave at all, beyond the pressure he had felt when he first arrived. In fact, it seemed even safer than the cave in many ways. The floor was even, the walls were sturdy, there were no monsters, and it was fairly well lit. ¡°You stupid human!¡± Blue suddenly burst out of his pocket, nearly knocking his core cards on the floor in the process. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.¡°I take a quick nap and suddenly I¡¯m in a dungeon!?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Micro said as he looked around. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a core card, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on in here¡­¡± ¡°This is such a new low for me¡­¡± Blue cried. ¡°Dragged into a dungeon by a broken human¡­ most of my power gone¡­ surrounded by that ancient pain in the neck¡¯s aura¡­¡± ¡°Can you see a way out of here? I think there might not be a card here after all.¡± ¡°This stupid¡­¡± Blue fumed. ¡°Fine! Let me see!¡± She hopped on his shoulder as he looked around the altar, then sat down with the most annoyed expression Micro had ever seen on a face. ¡°Well, we¡¯re definitely in a dungeon.¡± She explained spitefully. ¡°It¡¯s a completely different realm to the one we¡¯re supposed to be in!¡± ¡°A different realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s another world, basically.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Cultivators do this all the time, trapping us in these wretched realms between realms, locking us away somewhere¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not nice¡­¡± ¡°It means we need a key more than we need a door, and that big monster is the only thing in here with any lifeforce in it, so go ask it nicely to let us out of here before I come up there and-¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Micro shouted at the giant statue. ¡°Are you a real turtle?¡± Micro ignored Blue¡¯s increasingly energetic complaints and awaited a reply from the statue. At first, he wondered if the statue was really capable of answering, but after staring at it until his feet started to ache, he noticed that it did feel less like a statue and more like a sleeping giant. Its eyes glowed so faintly that he hadn¡¯t noticed at first, but as the minutes turned to hours, he became increasingly unsure they could see him. He walked around the room once, looking at the big stone slabs that made up the intimidating walls of the dungeon, not a single one of which he was confident he could ever carry. As his feet ached more and more, he eventually came to sit on the altar in front of the great turtle, and he waited. He looked up at it, patiently waiting for something to happen while Blue sat grumpily on his shoulder. Suddenly, a voice did fill the dungeon. ¡°Micro!¡± Micro turned around, awaking the pixie on his shoulder, who suddenly dove into his pocket, and saw the source of the voice. ¡°Kel!¡± He shouted back. ¡°This dungeon might be broken. The turtle is ignoring me!¡± Kel joined Micro at the Altar and looked around the room in awe. ¡°So this is where my ancestors trained¡­¡± He marveled as his eyes fell upon the turtle. ¡°It¡¯s like my grandfather said. Even if it is the lowest level dungeon, the amount of life force in the ancient turtle is astounding. It¡¯s impossible to imagine how long it has lived, how many eras it has witnessed, how many lives it has seen¡­¡± ¡°So how do we turn it on?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I should have mentioned this earlier, Micro.¡± Kel sighed. ¡°But do you know what the core teaching of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect is?¡± ¡°You walk across the road dangerously slow.¡± Micro answered immediately. ¡°What? No¡­¡± Kel scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s patience. Patience is the key to unlocking our most advanced techniques. And patience will aid you in escaping this dungeon with your life.¡± ¡°With a core card.¡± Micro corrected him, drawing a rectangle in the air with his hands. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be thinking of challenging the trial, can you?¡± Kel asked, dumbfounded. ¡°These trials are not the same for every cultivator who challenges them. Years of training are required to steel yourself for whatever challenge you face. Even my uncle-¡± ¡°I need core cards, and there are core cards here. Tell me how to turn the turtle on, please.¡± Kel was about to rebuke Micro, when he suddenly smiled. A dry laugh escaped his mouth next. ¡°Oh, ancient turtle.¡± He sighed up at the giant. ¡°We both must look impatient to one as great as you. Wait, perhaps¡­¡± Kel then held his hands out over the altar, and Micro jumped off of it when both the altar and Kel¡¯s hands began to glow. ¡°Ancient dungeon, gift of the immortal realm, bestow upon us your ancient wisdom¡­¡± Kel asked of the statue before him with his head bowed. Micro was excited to see the statue finally move its head to look down at them. He waved, but the turtle was preoccupied with Kel. ¡°You¡­¡± Its deep, gravelly voice shook the air. ¡°A new generation¡­ Very well¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sacred beast!¡± Kel shouted respectfully. ¡°Would you not spare the boy beside me from the trial? He was mistaken in coming here.¡± The turtle''s head slowly turned to face Micro, who waved again. ¡°I would spare a lost child¡­¡± It bellowed. ¡°Oh, thank you mighty-¡± ¡°But not these souls¡­¡± Shocked at the turtle¡¯s refusal, Kel pleaded. ¡°But why? He is young, weak, and inexperienced. He would only¡­¡± ¡°I see no hesitation in the younger soul¡­¡± The turtle grumbled, its voice causing Micro¡¯s entire body to vibrate. ¡°In the older soul¡­ I see no weakness¡­¡± Kel¡¯s confusion gave way to despair as he looked back at the smiling Micro, who looked fearlessly up at the giant with an impatient smile. ¡°Wait, you said ¡®they¡¯ can take the test?¡± Kel whispered mostly to himself. ¡°Micro, didn¡¯t you have a pet mouse in your pocket or something similar? What pet would be forced to take part in a dungeon trial?¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s actually very helpful, but she¡¯s shy, so-¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling a pet, you good for nothing, cultivating, piece of-¡± ¡°This is Blue!¡± Micro shouted over her angry introduction. He placed his hand over her head worried that she might stumble off of him as she flailed her arms. ¡°A pi- pi- pixie¡­?!¡± Kel stuttered with a look of horror. ¡°So I can apply for a card here?¡± Micro shouted back at the turtle. ¡°We¡¯ll take your silly test!¡± Blue added while making a rude hand gesture to Kel from atop Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Just get us out of this place. Time isn¡¯t even working right.¡± ¡°All three of you¡­¡± The turtle declared as slowly as ever. ¡°...shall challenge the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle Dungeon.¡± Chapter 025 - Time, Turtles, and Trials An intense wave of green light erupted from the giant turtle¡¯s eyes, washing over Micro, Blue, and Kel before they could even brace themselves. Micro flailed his arms helplessly as he felt his body being dragged through space, unable to see anything but that swirling green light. It reminded him of his experience being sent to this world, but this was far less uncomfortable. He even thought it felt nice to be free of gravity for a moment after spending so much time on his feet. As he expected, however, his feet eventually found themselves planted firmly on the ground again. As his feet began to feel the weight of his body again, he looked down to see yet another stone floor expanding out from underneath him, as if the room were being assembled before his eyes. Brick by brick, the floor grew in all directions until turning vertically to form walls and arches. ¡°I wonder where they get all the stones for that so quickly¡­¡± He wondered aloud as he watched the magical scene unfold. Before long, three walls had formed to his back, left, and right, and a long, straight tunnel he couldn¡¯t see the end of extended endlessly in front of him. As he was about to begin walking, another object suddenly appeared out of nowhere. A round boulder almost as tall as him fell to the ground with a thud that caused him to lose his footing briefly. When he looked closely at the boulder, the next thing he noticed was a very small, glowing turtle resting on top of it, looking at him with squinted eyes. ¡°Hello.¡± Micro greeted the small turtle. When the turtle didn¡¯t immediately reply, he reached out to grab it in his hand, bringing it closer to his face. ¡°Hello, turtle.¡± He said again with a friendly tone. ¡°Are you lost?¡± At those words, the turtle¡¯s eyes opened slightly, and it spoke with a slow voice, quieter than Blue¡¯s, but not quite as high pitched. ¡°I am where I am meant to be¡­¡± It replied. ¡°I am an avatar of the overseer of this dungeon¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°Your task is simple.¡± The turtle explained, then pointed lazily to the boulder behind it. ¡°Push this boulder to the end of the corridor¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro replied quickly. He placed the turtle back on top of the rock, then placed both hands against the boulder. He took a deep breath, then pushed with all his might. ¡°Hah¡­¡± He grunted as the burning sensation in his legs increased. His back ached, and his arms began to shake, but he took another breath and pushed again. Finally, the boulder budged. Micro knelt down to examine his progress, understanding the distance it had travelled by the deep marks it had carved in the stone floor. He pushed again, this time with a better understanding of which muscles to use, and it moved a little more. Again he pushed, and again it moved. After a dozen or so attempts, the boulder had traveled about the distance of a single pace. He frowned and looked at the turtle. ¡°Is there a problem, child¡­?¡± It mumbled as if it were woken from a nap. ¡°I¡¯m just worried this will take too long. I need to find a way home as fast as I can, you see?¡± Micro explained with a worried look. ¡°Fear not, child¡­¡± The little turtle replied. ¡°This is a separate space¡­ and a separate time¡­¡± ¡°Separate?¡± ¡°This dungeon does not exist in the world you are from¡­¡± The turtle went on. ¡°An eternity here¡­ is but a moment¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure what to ask. ¡°However long this trial takes¡­ whether a day or a thousand years¡­ if you succeed, you will be returned to the gate in your world¡­ only moments after you entered¡­¡± The turtle yawned. ¡°Your only concern is succeeding in this trial¡­ time matters not¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°Even if it takes me a long time to get back, I won¡¯t be late?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s convenient!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°How does that work? If I could do something like that, the old man would never be late again!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Teleporting, speeding up time¡­¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°This world has lots of convenient ways to travel. I wonder what else there is¡­¡± ¡°Wonder as you will¡­¡± Micro¡¯s imagination eventually calmed as he remembered the job in front of him. ¡°Okay.¡± He took a moment to stretch, then returned to his favoured stance and pushed the boulder once again. It moved a little. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. He pushed it again. It moved a little. Again. It moved. Again. Again¡­ Again¡­ As he pushed the boulder endlessly, he occasionally looked behind him to see how far he had gone. The first time he looked back, the wall behind him was still close enough to count the stones it was made of. The second time he looked back, it was difficult to see. The third time he looked back, he realized it looked no different than the tunnel he was walking down. The fourth time he looked back, he realized that the only way he could be certain which way he was meant to be going was by the trail he¡¯d left behind him. That was the last time he looked behind him. From that moment on, he looked only ahead. At one point, he noticed he didn¡¯t feel like he was running out of fuel at all, so he asked the turtle if he would need to eat something. The turtle looked nervous and replied more quickly than usual that his energy needs would be seen to by the trial itself, and that he need only concern himself with pushing the boulder until he reached his destination. His thoughts wandered often for a while, filling the time with memories of his home and driver, imagining the places they would drive together when he returned one day. He thought of less happy moments in life, like the accident that brought him to this strange world, and the unpleasant experiences he¡¯d endured in his short time in a human body. He thought about Blue, and wondered if she¡¯d continue to be his passenger much longer. He thought about Kel, and hoped he would also pass his trial as the heir to his sect. He wondered what an heir was¡­ He wondered how core cards would help him return home¡­ He wondered where home was from there¡­ He wondered how much time had passed¡­ He wondered why time would run faster in this world than in another¡­ He wondered if he¡¯d need to refuel when he returned¡­ He wondered how much time had passed¡­ He wondered if he¡¯d been pushing the rock for a day¡­ He wondered if it had been a year¡­ He wondered if it had been ten years¡­ He wondered if it had been a thousand¡­ He wondered if it mattered¡­ He wondered¡­ He wondered¡­ Until he wondered nothing at all. The sound of the rock in front of him scraping against the ground each time he pushed it became like the ticking of a clock in his ears. The archways he passed beneath became like clouds floating by. The ground beneath him became like a river, flowing peacefully along. The darkness that extended endlessly in front of him stopped feeling like a distant goal. It stopped feeling far away, but neither did it feel near. It felt less and less like he was pushing his way toward the darkness, and more like he was falling into it. Moments passed by without him noticing, until there eventually came a time when he stopped noticing time at all. Some time after that, he couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was a moment or an eternity, he stopped noticing anything at all. The pain in his arms and legs were too distant a memory to recall. He wasn¡¯t sure where his body ended and the boulder began. He only knew his destination was ahead of him. CRACK The boulder suddenly split into two parts with a deafening sound that made Micro feel like his entire world had just been cracked in half. However, the turtle which had been resting atop the rock without making a sound for so long didn¡¯t fall to the ground. It landed softly in the palm of Micro¡¯s outstretched hand. The sudden change in scenery, scenery which had become a permanent fixture of his existence, made him want to cry out in despair, but something glowing in the remains of the boulder caught his attention. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s tiny voice mumbled, the sound of which sounded equally familiar and foreign to Micro¡¯s ears. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to wake me¡­?¡± ¡°Waking a passenger¡­¡± Micro struggled to vocalize. ¡°Taboo¡­¡± Micro couldn¡¯t find words to reply, so he simply nodded at the turtle in his hand. ¡°To pass this test¡­¡± The turtle yawned. ¡°To overcome this trial¡­ One must perform their task¡­ Until one can disregard their place in time¡­ You went far beyond¡­¡± ¡°My place in time¡­¡± Micro replied, his voice weak and dry. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± ¡°Correct¡­ But what you have done¡­ Never mind¡­¡± The turtle shook its head. ¡°This is the beginning of the Art you seek. Patience is not the ability to endure through time, but the ability to detach yourself from it entirely¡­ But you¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro replied, clearing his dry throat. ¡°Your will is inhuman¡­¡± The turtle nodded as it spoke. ¡°You were not tempted a single time to fall into madness¡­ Your thoughts never veered from your destination¡­ You never questioned whether it existed¡­ You only pushed forward¡­¡± ¡°So, this is the core card.¡± Micro said as his attention to the turtle¡¯s words waned. He picked up the glowing green card from the rubble in front of him. It bore the symbol of a turtle which he recognized from the gate¡¯s entrance. ¡°I¡¯ve seen no human with such will¡­¡± The turtle continued, unfazed by Micro¡¯s lack of enthusiasm for its praise of him. ¡°I¡¯m a truck.¡± Micro commented as he closely inspected the card. The turtle froze in his hand for a moment before raising its voice with a less grand tone. ¡°What is that¡­?¡± ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Micro shrugged, recalling his previous conversations over the body he¡¯d inhabited until he was summoned to a new world. ¡°Not a human soul¡­¡± The turtle''s little eyes glowed for a moment, and then it nodded. ¡°Indeed¡­ Interesting¡­¡± ¡°So where is the exit? There aren¡¯t any signs here either¡­¡± Micro complained. ¡°Very interesting, indeed¡­¡± The turtle commented, his voice slightly shaken as Micro began to turn and look around the hall again in search of a door. THUD Micro was suddenly aware of his head making contact with the hard ground in the room with a giant turtle in the middle of it, having apparently fallen backwards to the ground. He looked around, and he noticed Blue sleeping on the floor next to him, and Kel was resting with his head against the altar. Above him, he saw the great turtle looking down at him. ¡°You have overcome the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle, young one¡­¡± It growled. ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Micro pointed to his friends, who were still unconscious on the ground. ¡°They have yet to pass the trial¡­¡± It replied. ¡°The older one is stubborn¡­ The younger one may fail¡­ But you¡­ Your will shall be rewarded¡­¡± Before Micro had time to protest, two glowing core cards materialized in front of him. ¡°For overcoming the trial, you are awarded the Jade Turtle Art Core Card¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s voice boomed with authority as it bestowed the cards. ¡°But to you, whose will is immune to the temptations of time, are deserving of more than I can offer¡­ Take this Jade Armour Trait Card in consolation¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Micro said as he triumphantly plucked both of the cards out of the air, one in each hand, then quickly stuffed them into his pocket. ¡°Fair well, strange soul¡­¡± The turtle growled as a glowing green portal appeared behind Micro. ¡°Wait-¡± Micro began to argue, but a powerful gust of wind suddenly pushed him through the portal, and he was once again lying on the cold, rocky ground of the cave. Chapter 026 - Unfinished Business in the Dungeon Micro rubbed his head and looked up to see the five shocked faces of Kel¡¯s comrades looking down at him. Den¡¯s was particularly alarming. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Den demanded. ¡°Where is the young master?¡± ¡°How were you able to leave before Kel?¡± Tae shouted at Micro, her voice unrestrained and tears streaming down the sides of her face. ¡°Something is different about the boy¡­¡± Another man commented, noting the aura pouring out of Micro. ¡°Tell me where Kel is, now!¡± Tae reached out and grabbed Micro by the shoulders. After an audible crack was heard from one of his shoulders, she released him, but her glare remained intense. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro frowned, and rose to a sitting position. ¡°The turtle said I passed, so I couldn¡¯t stay¡­¡± ¡°What of Kel?!¡± Tae¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°The turtle said he would probably fail.¡± Micro replied, his frown deepening. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Den fell backward against the wall of the tunnel, his hand rising to his heart. ¡°No¡­¡± The rest of the cultivators became like puppets with cut strings, limply falling back in despair, cries of sorrow filling the cave. All but Tae. ¡°You¡­¡± She seethed. ¡°You said he would probably fail¡­ Correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the turtle said.¡± Micro confirmed, nodding solemnly. ¡°Then, he¡¯s still alive, right?¡± Her reddened eyes narrowed. ¡°He is.¡± Micro replied as he stood up and stretched out his sore shoulder. ¡°Kel¡­¡± Tae¡¯s face contorted as she looked spitefully at the glowing dungeon gate, its light still illuminating every crevice and corner of the tunnel, and casting dark shadows on the mourning faces of the cultivators. Suddenly, Micro turned to walk back to the gate, clearly about to enter it. This time however, Tae and Den were both quick enough to grab him by the arms. ¡°What are you doing, boy?!¡± Den shouted. ¡°You would court death not once, but twice in a single hour? I don¡¯t know what trick of fate brought you luck enough to escape, but even we dare not enter!¡± ¡°The ancient keeper of the Fire Turtle Dungeon may have spared you once out of pity.¡± Tae added, her grip tightening around Micro¡¯s arm. ¡°But you would not be so lucky a second time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t escape.¡± Micro corrected her. ¡°He kicked me out after I passed his test.¡± ¡°Lies!¡± Den shouted, but when he looked to Tae for confirmation, he saw her face pale with shock. ¡°He¡¯s lying, isn¡¯t he? There¡¯s no way he-¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°But how¡­¡± ¡°I pushed a rock down a hallway.¡± Micro slipped out of their grip after the shock of his announcement had settled in. ¡°It took a long time, but it was simple enough¡­ I hope all dungeons are like that, actually. It was-¡± ¡°How long¡­?¡± The other woman asked in distaste. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he recalled the trial. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the woman snapped. ¡°A day? A year? More?¡± ¡°A lot more¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense, I¡¯m going in.¡± Tae said as she walked past Micro to the gate. Den and the others tried to catch her, but she was gone. Micro was about to walk in after her, but Den grabbed him again and spoke through his tears. Stolen novel; please report. ¡°They¡¯re gone, boy¡­¡± he sobbed. ¡°Nobody without a Turtle Art Card can leave the dungeon¡­ Tae hasn¡¯t received the same training as Kel¡­ If he can¡¯t do it¡­ I don¡¯t know how you escaped, but we can¡¯t lose ourselves in grief¡­ we¡­¡± Micro began to feel awkward as the man¡¯s tears fell to his arm, but he remained determined to leave. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have one here.¡± Micro declared as he held up the Turtle Art card for everyone to see. ¡°And my passenger is still in there.¡± ¡°The creature he had in his pocket¡­?¡± A woman asked. ¡°Was it such a valuable pet¡­?¡± Another man asked. ¡°But he has the card of the heir¡­¡± Den mumbled, loosening his grip at the sight of the card. Micro breathed a sigh of relief as he jumped back through the portal. The weightlessness he experienced while being transported from the cave to the dungeon¡¯s entrance was more enjoyable the second time, and he was ready for the ground this time. As the portal closed behind him, the first thing he noticed was Tae, running down the hall to where the great Turtle was located. He followed after her, once again admiring the even surfaces he was walking on, and once again found himself standing before the giant, stone-like creature. He saw Blue in the same place she¡¯d been when he left, still snoring peacefully. ¡°Kel¡­ Wake up¡­!¡± Tae cried, kneeling beside the motionless Kel. ¡°You trained so long for this, young master! Don¡¯t give up!¡± Kel¡¯s breathing was shallow and his face was cold, but he was still alive as far as Micro could tell. Micro waved to the giant turtle as before, and this time it immediately took note of him. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Micro called out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave them here.¡± ¡°Young one¡­¡± The turtle growled. ¡°This is a place where fate manifests¡­ A place where cultivators transcend their weaknesses¡­ You may not come and go as you wish¡­¡± Micro frowned and tried to pick up Blue, but a spark appeared between her body and his hand that sent him flying a fair distance across the room. He rolled to a stop, then sat up and looked back at the turtle, not sure what to say. ¡°Sacred guardian!¡± Tae suddenly cried out, her aura exploding out of her. ¡°Let me trade my life for his! I¡¯ll take his test!¡± ¡°You came here with resolve¡­¡± The turtle turned its head slowly to face Tae. ¡°You will face a trial.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will-¡± ¡°You will face your own trial.¡± The turtle clarified, leaving Tae speechless. ¡°The young man before you came with the same resolve¡­ Do not dishonour him with such words¡­¡± ¡°But- But-¡± Tae stuttered. ¡°That boy¡­ You let him go, didn¡¯t you?!¡± To her desperate pleas, the turtle just shook his head. ¡°That child surpassed the limits of the test itself¡­¡± ¡°You must have given him an easier test!¡± Tae shouted furiously, directing a rafeul aura toward the turtle. ¡°He said he just had to move a stone! Show Kel the same mercy!¡± ¡°The boy¡¯s trial¡­¡± The turtle patiently replied. ¡°I tested his resolve¡­¡± It looked over to Micro, its eyes glowing more than before. ¡°However¡­¡± It growled intensely. ¡°His was a test of diligence, a close friend of patience¡­ He was meant to accept the passage of time and focus only on his destination¡­¡± ¡°So how long did it take him?¡± Tae snapped back. ¡°He passed the test quickly¡­¡± The turtle growled. ¡°However¡­ The overseer of his test fell into a deep sleep¡­ atop of the very rock the boy was moving¡­¡± ¡°But I never reached the destination.¡± Micro interjected, confused to hear he¡¯d passed the test much quicker than he realized. ¡°Enough¡­ Join him¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s eyes glowed, and Tae collapsed to the floor. ¡°Oh, so she has to push a rock now?¡± Micro asked the turtle. ¡°You hold the key required to leave this place¡­¡± The turtle grumbled. ¡°Your will cannot be measured by this dungeon¡­ Why have you returned¡­?¡± ¡°I came back for them.¡± Micro pointed at the pixie and the two cultivators. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Blue would be fine?¡± ¡°The old one is¡­¡± The turtle blinked for the first time since Micro had first met it. ¡°She is resting¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°And Kel? And what about Tae?¡± ¡°They will fail¡­ Despite their resolve¡­¡± The turtle replied coldly. ¡°They walk the path of the cultivator¡­ Their fate is power¡­ or death¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave them.¡± Micro argued again. ¡°Your fate is not theirs¡­¡± ¡°Let me help them push the rock, then!¡± The turtle paused for a while and looked intently at Micro, then nodded its giant head. ¡°I see¡­¡± Its voice almost sounded disappointed. ¡°As consolation for rewarding you insufficiently in your own trial¡­ You may share their fate¡­ Join them in their trial¡­ if you so choose¡­¡± As the turtle lamented Micro¡¯s decision, the familiar sensation of falling into another world overcame Micro. He drifted through a dreamlike world of swirling shapes and colours until a new world began to form around him. Sand appeared beneath his feet, grain by grain, extending endlessly in every destination. Clouds of sand whipped by him as the world settled into existence. When the dust and sand settled, he noticed a shimmering blue horizon to his right, along with the silhouettes of two familiar people. He walked quickly over to join them near the water, and noticed the hot sun on his skin for the first time. It was uncomfortable at first, but relaxing after he got used to it. ¡°Hello, there!¡± Micro greeted Kel and Tae from a distance. However, no greetings were returned. As he approached the pair of cultivators, he realized they were kneeling by an endless, beautiful blue ocean, free of waves or any imperfection at all, its surface like a mirror that reflected the cloudless sky. Beside them was a small turtle, resting peacefully on a pile of sand. ¡°The old man always loved the beach!¡± Micro continued as he came upon them. ¡°I didn¡¯t like the salty air though, personally¡­¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Kel suddenly whimpered. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Tae comforted him, her own face filled with sadness and resignation. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ We¡¯ll be together¡­ At the end¡­¡± Chapter 027 - The Beach Episode ¡°Another one¡­?¡± The little turtle fumbled its way down the little hill of sand it was perched atop and took a few steps closer to Micro as he approached. ¡°This is a first¡­¡± Micro hesitated to approach the sobbing pair in front of him, so he knelt down to greet the turtle instead. ¡°Hello.¡± He said cheerfully. ¡°Are you the same turtle I met in the hallway recently?¡± ¡°The hallway¡­? Ah¡­¡± The turtle replied slowly. ¡°That¡¯s my brother¡­ Wait, he told me about you¡­ What are you doing here¡­?¡± ¡°I came to help them escape this dungeon.¡± Micro replied, pointing at the inconsolable cultivators by the water. He then sat down and began to run his fingers through the warm sand. ¡°This feels nice¡­ I never liked sand before¡­¡± The turtle looked around and nodded. ¡°You may have passed the trial yourself¡­¡± It began with as high a voice as ever. ¡°But you may not pass it on another¡¯s behalf¡­¡± ¡°Can I help them at least?¡± Micro asked, beginning to make a small hill of sand. ¡°They must complete the task themselves¡­¡± It explained slowly. ¡°There is a key for every soul¡­ No more¡­ No less¡­¡± ¡°So they have to find a core card? What If I gave them mine?¡± Micro asked as he reached for his own card. However, it wasn¡¯t in his pocket. ¡°You may leave when you pass this test¡­ But you will gain no second reward¡­ Your Jade Turtle Art Card will be returned upon completion of this test¡­ Strength is the only true reward for those who challenge a dungeon more than once¡­ But I have never seen the same cultivator twice¡­¡± The turtle looked curiously up at Micro. ¡°But then¡­ You are strange¡­¡± The turtle spoke so slowly that Micro began to have trouble following what it was saying, but he did his best to concentrate. ¡°So, is this a test of diligence?¡± Micro asked while scanning the horizon. ¡°I don¡¯t see any rocks to push¡­¡± ¡°This is the trial of duality¡­¡± The turtle replied. ¡°Your reward has been divided into two parts¡­ One was cast into the endless ocean¡­ One was buried deep in the endless sand¡­¡± ¡°So, we have to look for¡­¡± Micro counted on his fingers for a moment before continuing. ¡°Seven, no¡­ Six pieces?¡± ¡°You may seek out only your own¡­¡± ¡°But we can look together, right?¡± ¡°You may¡­¡± The turtle looked confused by the question, but replied respectfully. ¡°You must seek out those pieces until you overcome this trial¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro nodded and stood up. Something occurred to him, however, and he turned to ask the turtle another question. ¡°Wasn¡¯t patience the theme of the turtle dungeon. Kel mentioned something about patience, at least¡­¡± ¡°How refreshing¡­¡± The turtle remarked, its face almost hinting at a smile. ¡°What¡¯s refreshing?¡± Micro asked, still confused about its description of the trial. ¡°The cultivators who seek out this trial¡­¡± The turtle replied. ¡°They never listen¡­ Half of them fail¡­ Clinging to their inherited misunderstandings¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstandings? You mean turtles aren¡¯t really patient?¡± ¡°Of course we are patient¡­¡± It replied slowly. ¡°But that is not all we are¡­¡± It turned and looked out at the water. ¡°We live in two worlds, but never at the same time¡­ We see empires rise and fall, but we have no king¡­ We move slowly, but we travel great distances¡­ We shield ourselves in armour, but we do not go to war¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s tiny voice became like a soft breeze that lulled Micro into a peaceful trance. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.¡°Do you understand, child¡­?¡± ¡°Turtles are complicated.¡± Micro replied, stifling a yawn. ¡°But I-¡± Micro¡¯s lazy reply was interrupted by the wild figure of Tae, who passed by him like a blur. She scooped up the turtle with a violent motion and held it up to her swollen face. ¡°Let him leave this cruel test! This isn¡¯t fair! This isn¡¯t the way of the turtle at all!¡± Her screams disappeared into the vast landscape of sand and water. ¡°We¡¯ve been here so long¡­ It¡¯s impossible!¡± She shook the turtle violently as she cried, barely able to hold herself still as she waited for its reply. ¡°You dishonour your sect by-¡± The turtle was unable to complete its reply before being thrown into the sandy ground, the force of which kicked up a massive cloud of dust that took a while to settle. Micro ran to the crater formed by the projectile turtle, well aware of what became of turtles that faced such an impact. However, he was relieved to see it pop out of a small mound of sand at the centre, apparently uninjured. ¡°You are rude¡­¡± It commented without a trace of anger in its voice. Micro picked up the turtle, shielded it in his arms as he turned to face Tae, and spoke with his usual light hearted tone. ¡°The turtle explained the test to me, Tae.¡± Micro smiled, brushing the sand off the turtle¡¯s shell. ¡°We just have to look for the cards.¡± ¡°You fool¡­¡± She covered her face with her hands as she cried. ¡°We could search for an eternity and still not find those wretched cards!¡± ¡°The task is to search for them.¡± Micro interrupted, but she barely heard his voice. ¡°You!¡± She pointed at the turtle again. ¡°This is a trap! This is no trial at all! You foul beast!¡± She kicked the sand behind her and flung herself at the turtle in Micro¡¯s hand, sending the three of them tumbling frantically through the sand. When they came to a rest, covered in sand, Tae jumped on top of Micro, her hands on his old collar, shaking him up and down. ¡°How did you make the turtle free you?!¡± She demanded. ¡°How?! Tell me! Kel¡­!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He stuttered, his head shaking back and forth. ¡°I just¡­ followed¡­ the instructions¡­¡± Before Micro could confirm whether his words had reached Tae or not, her body was suddenly ripped away from him. Standing in front of Micro was Kel, holding Tae by the arm, his own face barely recognizable through his grief. ¡°So you were trapped here too¡­?¡± Kel lamented. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ To think we were so unprepared¡­¡± ¡°Rude¡­¡± The turtle mumbled as it crawled out from underneath Micro, shaken but unharmed. ¡°Hello again, Kel.¡± Micro greeted him without worry. ¡°Let¡¯s start looking for the cards soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Kel sighed, his eyes wandering down to his feet. ¡°An eternity would not suffice¡­ We will perish here regardless of the time we have¡­¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Micro asked, confused by his friend¡¯s pessimism. ¡°A soul can be nurtured indefinitely in this place¡­¡± He replied somberly. ¡°But no matter how much faster time passes in here compared to the outside world, our spirits will eventually wither away¡­ We¡¯ll have turned to dust long before we turn up all the sand here¡­ never mind the endless sea¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micro looked out at the horizon again, his eyes adjusting to the bright, summery day. A faint smile found its way across his face. ¡°It¡¯s different with eyes¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kel blurted out, surprised by the change in topic. However, he turned around, letting go of the distraught Tae in the process, and took in the scenery for the first time. ¡°I guess it is¡­ It¡¯s my first time seeing the ocean¡­¡± ¡°I used to take the old man to the beach every summer.¡± Micro continued. ¡°I hated the salt and sand¡­ But I loved seeing him play with his son in the water. Seeing it with human eyes though¡­ is really something¡­¡± ¡°At least we¡¯ll die somewhere beautiful.¡± Kel concluded, his voice cold with resignation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to get the turtle card?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, I suppose¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°The Jade Turtle Art Core Card is the reward for an impossible test¡­ We¡¯ll never see it for ourselves¡­ I was unworthy, after all¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I got mine already.¡± Micro corrected him, still looking out at the water. ¡°I pushed a rock down a hallway until the turtle woke up.¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Kel chuckled. ¡°The big turtle kicked me out of the dungeon after that, but he said you were in trouble.¡± Micro went on, his eyes wandering up to the shining sun. ¡°If only¡­¡± Kel muttered, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Tae whispered, almost too quietly to hear. ¡°What?¡± Kel looked down at her as she rose to a kneeling position. ¡°He passed the trial¡­ But he came back for you¡­¡± She held back her sobs as she explained. ¡°I came to help, but I couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ This cruel trap¡­ Hic-¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Kel looked back at Micro, questioning Tae¡¯s ability to perceive the truth in words for the first time in his life. ¡°But to leave the dungeon again, you¡¯d have to clear it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we should get started, soon.¡± Micro state plainly before turning to the turtle to speak. ¡°I think I¡¯ll start in the water. Humans can¡¯t rust, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a rusty human¡­¡± It answered thoughtfully. ¡°But I haven¡¯t lived long¡­¡± Micro placed the turtle on his shoulder and began walking to the water¡¯s edge. The turtle clung tightly to his shoulder, watching curiously with sleepy eyes, but it said nothing. ¡°You¡¯ll never find it, Micro¡­¡± Kel called out after him, but Micro didn¡¯t stop. ¡°The turtle said to look for it.¡± Micro shouted back over his shoulder. ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say we had to find them.¡± ¡­ ¡°Kel?¡± ¡­ Micro turned around to see Kel staring back at him with his eyes wide and his mouth drooped open. Tae wore a similar expression, but Micro simply repeated himself. ¡°He didn¡¯t say we had to find them.¡± Chapter 028 - The Eternal Beach Episode Micro¡¯s feet left the warm sand a final time before making contact with the cool water of the ocean, his foot creating the only ripples for as far as he could see. He kept walking until he was waist deep, at which point an unforgettable chill went up his spine, but he continued on and the discomfort quickly gave way to a refreshing feeling. He thought he heard somebody shouting behind him, but he continued into the water. He took a moment to examine his core, and was pleasantly surprised to see no sign of engine flooding at all, although he was unsure what the signs would be. When his head dipped below the surface for the first time, he was struck by the beauty of the light that danced along the sea floor according to the ripples that refracted the sun¡¯s powerful light. ¡°Wait-¡± He spoke as his lungs filled with water. ¡°Don¡¯t humans need air?¡± He looked at the turtle he had placed on his shoulder, only to find it floating nearby with a look of amusement still written on its tiny face. ¡°The life force of the first immortal sustains all in this dungeon¡­ You need not worry about such trivial things as food and air¡­¡± The turtle explained. ¡°Okay.¡± Micro replied. As the buoyancy of his feet started making it harder to walk along the sea floor, he noticed it had become easier to mimic the technique of the turtle swimming alongside him. Although he enjoyed swimming, he soon returned his attention to the trial at hand, and he scoured the ocean floor for any sign of a greenish piece of metal. The turtle watched him without a sound as he swam leisurely along the ocean floor as it grew deeper and deeper, darker and darker, until it was impossible to see. ¡°I think it¡¯s night time.¡± Micro suddenly announced. ¡°I wonder how the others are doing.¡± Micro turned around and followed the sea floor back the way he came, until he was once again able to walk on the ground without issue, and the moon in a starless sky became visible to him. ¡°Most people get lost¡­¡± The turtle remarked as he walked slowly beside him. ¡°I¡¯m a truck¡­¡± Micro replied while coughing the water out of his lungs. ¡°Oh, good evening!¡± Sitting on the beach beneath the pale moonlight were Kel and Tae. Their faces were full of anguish, as they conversed, but Kel¡¯s face lit up when he caught sight of Micro. Micro picked up the turtle and returned it to his shoulder, and waved to Kel. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Kel cried out, running to meet Micro halfway. ¡°But how?!¡± ¡°Oh, you can breathe in there.¡± Micro replied pointing behind him with his thumb. ¡°Have you ever been swimming before? It feels amazing. I¡¯ve hydroplaned over a big puddle after the rain before, and I¡¯ve had water up to my headlights, but being underwater is-¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡± Kel grabbed Micro¡¯s free shoulder and pulled him along back to where Tae was still seated, but her eyes filled with shame when they met Micro¡¯s, and she looked away. ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing what you said before you left¡­¡± ¡°What did I say this afternoon?¡± Micro thought back to the last time he¡¯d been on the surface with them. ¡°This afternoon¡­?¡± Tae mumbled. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone at least a year.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a long time.¡± Micro replied with his eyebrows slightly arched. ¡°We thought you¡¯d given up in despair and¡­¡± Kel paused. ¡°Anyways¡­ We tried looking for the pieces for months after you left. We tried meditating on the problem for a month as well¡­ We were sure your words held the secret to completing the trial. We started writing out the ancient teachings of our sect in the sand, trying to make some kind of connection¡­ But we just¡­¡± Micro looked past Tae, and saw what Kel was referring to. As far as he could see, the sand was filled with all sorts of writing, pictures, diagrams, symbols, and other things he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro frowned upon hearing of his friends¡¯ dilemma. He noticed the turtle shaking its head as well. ¡°My ancestors recorded their own experiences¡­ They all said their trials took a long time to complete, but none of them wrote the method to complete it¡­ So how did you¡­¡± Kel spoke much more calmly than the last time Micro had heard his voice, but he still looked lost and helpless. ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain, after all.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°This turtle¡¯s brother said I had to disregard time, or something like that¡­ Disregard my place somewhere? In time¡­?¡± Micro scratched his head, then shrugged, but Kel was not satisfied. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense, Micro.¡± He sounded more agitated now. ¡°No matter how patient you are, you can¡¯t wait forever¡­¡± ¡°Again, with patience¡­¡± The turtle yawned. ¡°You defeat yourself by seeking to understand the trial¡­ before you have completed it¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s impos-¡± ¡°Kel, follow me.¡± Micro interjected, fearing Kel was about to spiral into another long monologue. ¡°What?¡± Kel asked absentmindedly. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Tae!¡± Micro waved to Tae in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She slowly picked herself up off the sand and walked over to Kel, Micro, and the turtle on Micro¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes still refused to meet Micro¡¯s, but she seemed interested in whatever the boy was suggesting. ¡°But if finding is them isn¡¯t the goal¡­¡± She muttered in a low voice. ¡°Let¡¯s start looking.¡± Micro replied, and he started walking. Kel and Tae were frozen with surprise for a moment, but soon walked after him, wondering where he was going. He led them along the moonlit shoreline for hours without a word, occasionally stopping to take a closer look at any slightly elevated mounds of sand that caught his eye. He walked, dug up a bit of sand, walked, dug up a bit of sand, and walked¡­ When the sun rose once again, Kel and Tae grew agitated. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Micro¡­ we¡¯re getting farther from the notes we wrote in the sand¡­¡± Kel protested. ¡°We should go back and-¡± ¡°Notes weren¡¯t part of the trial.¡± Micro corrected him. ¡°Our destination is the dungeon¡¯s entrance. Our way there is looking for the cards.¡± ¡°But just walking like this won¡¯t-¡± Tae argued. ¡°You¡¯ll run out of gas if you keep taking unnecessary detours.¡± Micro went on, unphased by their lack of enthusiasm for his plan. ¡°That¡¯s common sense.¡± ¡°How can you be so calm right now?!¡± Tae snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how long we could be trapped in here?¡± ¡°He does¡­¡± The turtle on Micro¡¯s shoulder raised its little voice. Tae could only turn away as she continued to walk, still ashamed to face the turtle or the person it was riding. ¡°Tell us clearly, Micro. Please.¡± Kel pleaded with an apologetic tone, sharing in some of Tae¡¯s shame. ¡°How did you pass your first trial? How long did it take you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Time is weird¡­ I don¡¯t have a speedometer¡­ I don¡¯t have an odometer¡­ I don¡¯t have a fuel gauge¡­ I don¡¯t even have a clock!¡± Micro raised his voice as though he were frustrated, but his face was still as calm as before. ¡°You¡¯re saying not to measure¡­ things?¡± Kel strained his imagination to account for the strange words Micro brought up. ¡°Sure, I guess.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Listen, Kel. Tae. I came here to bring you back.¡± ¡°Yes, but-¡± ¡°Just enjoy the ride, please.¡± Micro turned to face them with a wide smile. ¡°You sound like a couple of old fan belts¡­¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Never mind that. Just look for the cards.¡± Micro smiled, and gave the two people behind him a thumbs up with both hands. ¡°You-¡± Tae began to shout, but Kel held his hand in front of her and interjected. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he remind you of my grandfather?¡± He asked with a heavy tone. ¡°I think¡­ I think we can trust him¡­¡± Tae¡¯s frustration immediately subsided when she saw a glint of optimism in Kel¡¯s eyes for the first time in the many months they had been trapped there. She glanced at Micro, whose full attention was on the sand in front of him as he walked, then back at Kel. ¡°I will follow you, young master Kel.¡± She replied with a bow. And so the three walked onward, overseen by the turtle on Micro¡¯s shoulder, free of hunger and fatigue, along the endless coast. During the day, Micro would stop occasionally to dig up a few handfuls of sand, letting it run through his fingers with pleasure before continuing on. During the night, he would look up at the moon without blinking for long periods of time, as if he were following it across the sky. Sometimes Micro happened to look behind him and noticed the faces worn by Kel and Tae who followed closely behind. They were noisy at first, talking to each other for long stretches at times. Sometimes they seemed to want his attention too, but he was content as long as they followed him. The first time he looked back was about a week after they had started walking. They noticed him looking back, and their faces lit up with hope, waiting for him to say something, but he quickly returned to his walking. The second time he looked back was after the moon had come and gone at least a hundred times. Again, they looked hopeful that he had something to say, but their faces reflected their disappointment when he only silently waved, and he returned to his walking. The third time he looked back, he noticed that they had fallen far behind him. He stood and waited for half a day until they had caught up with him, but there was no hope on their faces anymore. They barely took note of him when they reached him, their eyes staring through him into the horizon. After that, he didn¡¯t look back for a long time. He kept them at the back of his mind, determined to guide them home somehow, but his goal every day remained the same, and he never stopped looking for his key to leaving the dungeon. The sun continued to rise and set, the moon always following shortly after. At first, the heat of the sun felt distinct from the cool of night, but in time he stopped noticing a difference. Sometimes he would blink, and the moon would be where the sun was just a moment before. Sometimes he would kneel down to inspect a pile of sand in the morning, and the moon would greet him when he rose to his feet again. ¡°Ouch!¡± His eternal walk was interrupted one day, however, by the sound of Tae calling out in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro turned to see Tae crawling out of a large hole he¡¯d dug in the sand. ¡°Oh, sorry about that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Kel helped her up and brushed some of the sand out of her hair. ¡°I feel like I just woke up from a strange dream¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look in the ocean now.¡± Micro called out as he wandered back into the water. Kel and Tae followed him without a word into the ocean. Though at first they hesitated to allow themselves to breathe once submerged in the calm waters, they eventually gave into the urge to take a breath, and their fears of drowning were replaced by the pleasure of swimming weightlessly through the water after Micro. They took note of the way Micro continued to scan the ocean floor for any sign of the items they sought, and did the same. Though Micro was unable to see in the dark, and simply felt his way along the ocean floor, Tae was able to keep track of him with her Spirit Vision Skill, and she guided Kel along wherever Micro went. Not being able to see the sun and moon trading places made it even harder to estimate how much time was passing them by on their futile quest, but they gradually stopped noticing the absence of a time keeper in their lives. One day, Kel was surprised to find himself walking next to Tae on the sandy beach, so far away from the water that he couldn¡¯t see it anymore. He was about to ask what happened, but then he noticed Micro walking a short distance ahead of him, and he blinked. He blinked, and he found himself swimming in the ocean again, scanning the barely visible sea floor for any trace of something that wasn¡¯t sand or water. He looked intently at the ground he swam above until he blinked. He blinked, and found himself walking beneath the sun behind Micro. He blinked again¡­ The ocean¡­ Again¡­ The sand¡­ Again¡­ Again¡­ Until one day it occurred to him that he wasn¡¯t sure whether he was walking or swimming. He looked up and couldn¡¯t tell if it was night or day. He looked beside him and- ¡°Well done¡­¡± The giant stone turtle¡¯s voice echoed throughout the dungeon. ¡°You surprised me¡­ Especially you¡­¡± Kel turned around in confusion and saw both Micro and Tae sitting on the floor near him. Then he looked up at the turtle, who was staring at him with an intense aura burning in its eyes. ¡°You were so blinded by your own thoughts¡­¡± The turtle declared. ¡°But you followed the boy¡­ into eternity¡­¡± The turtle glanced at Micro and nodded slowly. ¡°His soul inspires such confidence¡­¡± It continued with humility in its voice. ¡°I am not its equal¡­¡± ¡°I see now¡­¡± Kel whispered mostly to himself. ¡°I see why patience alone couldn¡¯t prepare me for this¡­ My grandfather told me he couldn¡¯t remember completing the trial, only the eternity it took him to overcome it¡­ I see why my uncle¡­¡± ¡°The way of the turtle is not to stare bravely into the face of time¡­¡± The great turtle replied. ¡°It is to look beyond it¡­ This cannot be taught¡­ Only learned¡­¡± Kel bowed to the giant creature with tears in his eyes, but the turtle remained silent. He then looked at Tae, who looked back at him with watery eyes and a bittersweet smile. ¡°Ancient texts warned against misunderstanding the purpose of each trial¡­ I was so-¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± A grunt from Micro suddenly drew their attention. He stood up with the energy of an old man and stretched out his back and arms. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been parked in a block of ice all winter¡­¡± Kel and Tae looked at Micro in awe. Their own expressions bore the weight of an eternity spent wandering a barren world, their eyes filled with countless years of losing sight of reality step by step. But Micro looked refreshed and impatient. ¡°How did you accomplish such a feat twice¡­?¡± Kel asked in reverence. ¡°What kind of master must you have been in a past life for your spirit not to bend even slightly in the face of such a trial¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Micro chuckled as he walked over to the snoring Blue. ¡°Have you ever seen a truck that complains after a long trip?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a truck¡­ I don¡¯t think¡­¡± Kel replied as he attempted to decipher each word Micro spoke, clinging to them as though they were sacred teachings. ¡°Are they all such powerful beings as you?¡± ¡°Powerful? Most are more powerful than me.¡± Micro smiled as Blue began to stir from her slumber, her wings twitching as she stretched. He then looked back to Kel with a look of confidence. ¡°I¡¯m efficient and reliable.¡± Chapter 029 - First Dungeon Complete ¡°So, what was your trial like?¡± Micro asked Blue as she jumped onto his hand, then hopped up to his shoulder. ¡°Trial?¡± She yawned. ¡°What Trial? The turtle tried to trick me into moving a mountain or something. I forget exactly what it wanted.¡± ¡°Did you not try to move it?¡± Micro asked with a look of surprise. ¡°The point was just to separate yourself from the flow of time, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She asked with a condescending glare. ¡°Time is nothing to pixies. I could¡¯ve taken my card and left any time.¡± ¡°But you were the last one to wake up.¡± Micro said, his curiosity and confusion compounding. ¡°She found a tall tree¡­¡± The giant turtle interjected with a growl. ¡°She climbed it¡­ And slept¡­¡± ¡°You took a nap?¡± Micro asked her. ¡°It was wonderful!¡± She chirped back. ¡°I¡¯m still unbelievably weak, but I haven¡¯t felt so refreshed in ages.¡± ¡°The mountain crumbled under its own weight while she slept¡­¡± The turtle groaned. ¡°A terrifying creature¡­¡± Four Core Cards then appeared in the air before Tae, Kel, Micro, and Blue. They shimmered and glowed until each of them was plucked out of the air by its new owner. ¡°Young cultivators¡­¡± The turtle turned its head to Kel and Tae. ¡°The path ahead of you is often clear¡­ though your eyes may be clouded¡­¡± It then turned its head to Blue and Micro. ¡°Old soul¡­¡± It spoke more quietly to Blue. ¡°Your reward is insufficient¡­ But there is something I can give you¡­¡± The turtle¡¯s eyes began to glow, and before Blue had a chance to run away or hide, it sent out a wave of energy that consumed her tiny body for a brief moment, like a flash of green lightning. ¡°What the?!¡± She cried out. ¡°Did you just¡­ How the¡­ Hey!¡± ¡°With a core¡­ You will be able to make use of that card¡­¡± It explained. ¡°You may cultivate as you wish¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a pixie!¡± She shouted back at the giant. ¡°I¡¯m not a dirty, stinking, no good¡­ Hey¡­ What the¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s stuck¡­ How do you get rid of this thing? Take it back! Eww!¡± She rolled around on Micro¡¯s shoulder, sparks flying here and there as she wrestled with the new energy within her, but her frustrated voice indicated she was unable to rid herself of the gift. While she continued to struggle, the turtle turned again to Micro. ¡°And you¡­¡± It squinted as it looked into his soul. ¡°Your own core is¡­¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s in pretty bad shape¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Feng said a master would help me patch it though.¡± ¡°An artificial core¡­ incompatible with energies within¡­ bound by the oath of a dragon¡­¡± The turtle mumbled as it inspected the Jade coloured core within Micro. ¡°I¡¯ll offer an oath of my own¡­¡± Again, the turtle¡¯s eyes glowed, and Micro felt its powerful aura penetrate his chest for a moment. Micro closed his eyes to look at his core, and noticed another ring surrounding it in addition to the one Ray had placed there. The first ring was blue and resembled water, but the newer ring glowed like a small flame. ¡°It is not as powerful¡­ But it will give you more time¡­¡± The turtle explained. ¡°Is there a contract this time too?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There is¡­¡± The turtle nodded. ¡°Never veer from your chosen course for as long as you live¡­ And my blessing shall follow you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good one!¡± Blue remarked, having given up on removing her new core. ¡°Thank you!¡± Micro said as he waved to the turtle. ¡°We should be going now.¡± ¡°Very well¡­¡± The turtle replied as portals appeared behind the four. ¡°Safe travels, strange soul¡­¡± ~ ¡°Ouch.¡± Micro let out a quiet yelp as he landed on the cave floor with Kel and Tae on top of him, pressing him into the ground, his rusty armour making a horrific noise as it scraped the rocks beneath him. Blue rolled off his shoulder onto the floor in front of him with a small thud. ¡°Young master!?¡± ¡°Tae?!¡± ¡°The boy!¡± ¡°Pixie!¡± In a chaotic scramble of shouts and realizations, two of the cultivators ran to pick Kel up off of the ground, while two scrambled to crush the ethereal little creature in front of Micro with their shields. Blue was unable to get out of the way of the incoming attacks, but Micro quickly scooped her up and dropped her back in his pocket as the shields hit the ground and kicked up a cloud of dust and sparks. ¡°I told you to wear your seat belt-¡± He began to rebuke her, but realized his error quickly with a sad look of shame on his face. ¡°I need seatbelts¡­ What kind of truck has no seat belts at the very least¡­¡± Micro stood up and pushed his way through the chaotic crowd of cultivators as they danced and celebrated the young master¡¯s return from the trial. The two cultivators who lost sight of the pixie quickly gave up their search and joined the celebrations. They noticed the Jade Turtle Art Card in Kel¡¯s hand immediately, and praised every deity that came to mind for his good fortune. When they noticed Tae holding the same card, their celebrations temporarily gave way to shock and a spring of questions, but their joy outweighed their curiosity until their exhaustion caught up with them. They didn¡¯t even notice the glowing dungeon gate vanishing at first, but nobody was sorry to see it leave. Micro walked out of the tunnel they¡¯d made and realized he was feeling weak with hunger. He sat down on a pile of rocks and leaned his head against the cold cave wall, closing his eyes with a deep sigh. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°This thing is really stuck in there¡­ That stupid turtle¡­¡± Blue¡¯s muffled voice stirred Micro from his half conscious state. ¡°What kind of pixie has a cultivator¡¯s core?! It¡¯s so gross and green and¡­ Wait¡­ Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay, Blue?¡± Micro peeked into his pocket. ¡°This might actually be convenient¡­¡± She mumbled back. ¡°I¡¯ll never live this down though¡­¡± Their conversation was interrupted when Kel came bursting out of the tunnel. He looked frantic until he caught sight of Micro, then let out a sigh of relief. Micro waved to him, but was confused when Kel suddenly knelt down in front of him and placed his forehead on the rocky ground. ¡°Micro- No, master¡­¡± He said with humility. ¡°I owe you my life a thousand times over¡­ I am forever at your service!¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°As Heir to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, I swear never to forget my debt to you!¡± Kel shouted at the ground, his trembling voice echoing down the dark tunnels of the cave. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Confused voices could be heard from the recently constructed tunnel¡¯s entrance as Kel¡¯s five comrades joined him in the cave. ¡°Kel, what is the meaning of this¡­?¡± Den called out to his master with indignation. ¡°How could you-¡± ¡°I swear the same, master!¡± Tae¡¯s voice interrupted Den¡¯s as she joined Kel on the ground before Micro. ¡°Tae?¡± Den blurted out. ¡°What joke is this? To such a boy as-¡± ¡°Kneel alongside the young master, Den!¡± Tae fiercely rebuked him. ¡°Do you not see Kel on his knees while you lot stand around like a bunch of vagabonds?!¡± Confusion and anger flashed across Den¡¯s face, but he quickly realized the severity of his disrespect to Kel, and he led the others quickly to join Kel and Tae in bowing before Micro, daring not to protest despite his ignorance. After an awkward moment passed, Kel slowly rose to his feet and addressed his comrades. ¡°I apologize, old friends.¡± Kel began. ¡°Our sect is indebted to this child. If not for his sacrifice and guidance, I would have spent an eternity withering away, never to return to my duties as the heir to our sect. He is more worthy than I to carry on the Turtle Art tradition, but I will not falter on my own path. No, never again will I dishonour myself or my ancestors by wilting in fear before any obstacle. I swear to those who bear witness that I will prove the life you saved is a worthy life!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro replied with blank eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Micro felt rested enough to continue his journey, so he stood up and walked up to Kel with a smile. ¡°Lead the way.¡± He said cheerfully. Tae stood up quickly and took a map out from her side pocket. The other four remained silent, as if waiting for words that made sense to call them back to reality. Tae traced her finger along the map for a moment before pointing past the group. ¡°If we continue that way and veer to the right, we could save a day on the way home.¡± She stated confidently. ¡°There should be an exit facing the direction of our sect.¡± With that, Kel gestured for his comrades and Micro to walk with him in the direction Tae suggested, and their journey began once again. While walking through the cave together, Kel took his time formally introducing his comrades to Micro. Micro was already very familiar with Tae, but he was pleased to learn more about the others. He was particularly interested to hear that in addition to the Spirit Shield Skill, all of them had mastered a different Core Card, which qualified them to serve as Kel''s attendants. Tae had mastered the Spirit Vision skill, a skill which Micro was also keen to learn. It allowed her to discern fine details in a person or object, and it helped her see more clearly in the dark. Den¡¯s skill was called Block. The Block skill improved his ability to react to enemy attacks, making him a useful bodyguard to Kel. The other woman in the group was called Kas. She was a quiet woman, but the skill she had mastered was called Hammerfist. When she balled up her hand into the shape of a fist and raised it high above her head, it would begin to glow. She brought it down on a rock once to demonstrate, and the rock broke apart like a clump of dirt. The fourth member of the party was a thin man named Sung, who had mastered the Spirit Scent Skill, allowing him to identify smells that most people couldn¡¯t. It made him valuable in tracking things, and Kel asserted that it served him surprisingly well in combat. The fifth man was the youngest of the group, Bol-En, but his skill stood out among the group. The Spirit Claws Skill gave him the ability to manifest long claws from his aura, which could easily cut deeply into the rock wall. Since they were all dressed nearly identically, in their loose fitting robes and green headbands, Micro still had trouble telling them apart, but he enjoyed their company more after learning a little bit about them. Kel was the only member not to have mastered an additional skill yet, but he felt that his recent experience in the dungeon had given him new insight to the Jade Appraisal Skill Card he possessed. Tae spent countless hours explaining what had happened in the dungeon, emphasizing Micro¡¯s role in leading them to complete it, while Kel spent his time talking with Micro. ¡°Master, please tell me more about the ¡®trucks¡¯ of your world.¡± He pleaded. ¡°Are there many of you?¡± ¡°There are millions, probably.¡± He replied happily. ¡°All shapes and sizes.¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± He replied, his imagination reeling. ¡°And what cause do you serve?¡± ¡°What cause?¡± ¡°Yes, master. What is your purpose?¡± ¡°We¡¯re driven¡­¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°Our purpose is to move when it¡¯s time to move, and we stop when it¡¯s time to stop¡­¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Kel soaked in every word. ¡°But¡­ by what are you driven?¡± ¡°Oh, the old man.¡± Micro replied with a wide grin. ¡°He drove me all over the place. We saw mountains, oceans, cities, forests¡­ We went everywhere together..¡± Micro¡¯s voice faded to a melancholy mumble as memories of his driver came to mind. ¡°So even you had a master¡­ Amazing¡­ And what of your studies? Were you a member of a sect?¡± Kel¡¯s questions quickened. ¡°What arts did your master teach you?¡± ¡°Studies? Well, I guess I learned a lot from him¡­¡± Micro thought back to all the time he¡¯d spent with the old man and his passengers over the years. ¡°I learned a lot on the road¡­ There¡¯s a lot of things I didn¡¯t understand until recently though.¡± ¡°So you were a nomadic sect, I see¡­¡± Kel nodded, committing every word to memory. ¡°May I ask what it is you came to understand so recently?¡± ¡°Well, I always knew my purpose.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I knew he relied on me¡­ I knew he cared for me¡­ But I was never able to think about anything like that before¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I understand.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°We have all taken for granted the things we should cherish most¡­¡± Kel spoke softly and glanced toward Tae. ¡°But some of us are lucky enough to realize our mistakes before it is too late.¡± ¡°I think the main problem was not having a brain.¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, master.¡± Kel consoled him. ¡°It is the folly of youth.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t complain about having a brain at least.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Everything seems different now. Well, almost everything.¡± ¡°You refer to your new vessel?¡± Kel gestured to Micro¡¯s body. ¡°It is certainly not worthy of a master such as yourself, but do not fear. A cultivator¡¯s physical form is the least of their worries. We¡¯ll find a way to repair your core, and your body will strengthen with time.¡± ¡°This body really is weird¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°Is there anything in particular that bothers you about it?¡± Kel asked in concern. ¡°No tires, no headlights, no doors, no bumper¡­¡± Micro began to list strange words one after the other to Kel¡¯s dismay. ¡°The ¡®trucks¡¯ of your world are mysterious beings¡­¡± He whispered in awe. ¡°Well, we come with manuals..¡± While Tae listened silently to their conversation, the other four cultivators whispered amongst themselves, trying to help each other understand what had happened, but they soon gave up. ¡°Kel¡¯s word is our law, whether we understand it or not¡­¡± The young Bol-En asserted during a lull in their quiet conversation. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kas agreed, nodding her head. ¡°We¡¯ll come to understand Kel¡¯s mindset in time, I¡¯m sure. Let us remain vigilant in our duties and guide the young master safely home.¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± Den confirmed. ¡°I also agree.¡± Sung concluded. ¡°Agh!¡± Micro suddenly cried out, falling to the ground with a crash. ¡°Master!¡± Kel rushed to his side, his face white with horror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured? Is it your vessel?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Micro smiled back at him as he rose clumsily to his feet. ¡°It¡¯ll take me a little longer to get used to legs.¡± Chapter 030 - Be Careful What You Call a Road The rest of the trip through the cave was an enjoyable experience for Micro. They ran into few monsters, a handful of cave bears and several giant green rodents, and he enjoyed Kel¡¯s newfound enthusiasm for conversation. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re already out?¡± Kel turned to ask his friends as they stepped out of the cave into the fresh forest air. It was early morning, but it looked like it would soon start raining. ¡°Young master¡­¡± A weary Bol-En replied, his voice ragged. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for two days¡­ without rest or replenishment¡­ How¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tae chimed in. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡± The four cultivators who hadn¡¯t joined them in the dungeon looked like they could fall asleep at any moment, but they stood on their shaking legs without complaint. Noticing this, Kel realized his mistake. ¡°It looks like I lost track of time!¡± He apologized. ¡°It has been a very long time since I sat down to rest¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a shrine at the top of that hill.¡± Tae pointed ahead of the group into the dense woods, then shot a cold glance back to her comrades. ¡°We can take shelter there until we are all ready to continue.¡± ¡°A shrine in this region? To what god?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Apologies, young master, but it is too far to see.¡± She replied with a bow. ¡°It may be abandoned.¡± ¡°Very good, then!¡± Kel declared. ¡°Let us go-¡± Micro had already started walking at a brisk pace before Kel¡¯s decision had concluded, but Kel only smiled and chased after him, followed shortly after by Tae and the other four weary attendants. ¡°Hey, Blue¡­¡± Micro whispered as he walked along the forest floor, snapping twigs beneath his clumsy feet and stubbing his toes on roots and rocks. ¡°What god do you think lives at the shrine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue mumbled, opening her glowing eyes to meet Micro¡¯s. ¡°Gods? Where?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to a temple to rest.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Do you think Nora is there¡­?¡± ¡°Nora? No, she¡¯s not a local.¡± Blue replied casually. ¡°You won¡¯t run into her in this realm any time soon.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I thought I might ask her to send me home.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t if she could, believe me.¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s just another tourist with more power than she knows what to do with.¡± ¡°What about-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother me now.¡± Blue suddenly snapped, closing her eyes tightly. ¡°I¡¯m doing something.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Micro gently patted the pocket opening closed to give her privacy. He continued walking, keeping an eye out for any monster that may wish to collide with him. Kel found himself occupied with explaining in more and more detail to his attendants the way he completed the trial, so Micro was left alone with his mind racing at the thought of meeting a god. The morning proved peaceful though, and the group came to the bottom of a grassy hill. At the top of the hill was a large wooden structure in a state of disrepair, surrounded by stone statues and dilapidated walls. While the temple itself may have been impressive, something else drew Micro¡¯s attention. ¡°A road!¡± Micro shouted in glee, pointing at a distinct path that zigzagged all the way up the hill from where he stood. The Cultivators looked in confusion as he took a large first step from the grass onto the dirt path as though it were enjoyable to him. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.¡°Wait, what is this?¡± It concerned Kel to see the enthusiasm on Micro¡¯s face drain in an instant, leaving behind a look of utter disappointment. ¡°This isn¡¯t even at all¡­¡± Micro whispered through his heartache. ¡°Even for a dirt road, this is far too bumpy¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the path, Micro?¡± Tae asked. ¡°It looked fine to me.¡± ¡°This is anything but fine.¡± Micro replied with a sad expression. ¡°Are there no other roads?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Den asked. ¡°Why would they make two paths up a hill?¡± ¡°But is this really¡­¡± Micro looked down with his eyebrows furrowed. He lifted his foot to take another step, and immediately regretted it. His foot came to rest at an odd angle at the edge of a long groove in the dirt path, and he could feel a small rock pressing against his heel through his worn leather boot. ¡°The rain is picking up.¡± Sung spoke up as he walked past Micro and addressed Kel. ¡°You should rest too, young master.¡± Kel looked curiously at Micro as the cultivators began their walk up the path to the shrine. Micro¡¯s pace quickened gradually, but the displeasure on his face was unlike any expression Kel had seen on him before. ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± Kel called back down the hill, sure that Micro wasn¡¯t injured, but unable to understand what was causing him such grief. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Micro groaned. ¡°I just¡­ this road¡­¡± ¡°Come on, boy!¡± Den shouted from the entrance to the large wooden building. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± Micro looked up at the cultivators waiting for him and quickened his pace, trying to ignore the unpleasant feeling of the path beneath his feet. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you this upset, master.¡± Kel said as he guided Micro into the shrine with a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you troubled by the state of that road?¡± Micro asked Kel with a a frustrated look. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be repaired?¡± ¡°Repaired?¡± Kel asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± ¡°It was bumpy in some places, and full of holes in others!¡± Micro complained. ¡°There were rocks to trip over everywhere¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mind walking through the woods, master.¡± Kel replied. ¡°The path couldn¡¯t have been unpleasant by comparison-¡± ¡°A road is a road, Kel.¡± Micro frowned. ¡°There¡¯s off-roading, and there¡¯s roads. That was a disgrace to both.¡± Kel froze while trying to understand Micro¡¯s dilemma, and Micro wandered further into the shrine to see Tae and the others unloading their baggage and stretching in an open area. The room was dry and smelled of old wood. Some light made it in through the open windows, but it was otherwise a dark and somber place. ¡°It¡¯s not as dirty as I thought it would be.¡± Kas commented as she wiped the surface of a windowsill with her finger. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s been cleaned regularly for a long time.¡± Sung added. ¡°Be mindful not to disrespect this place. It may still be sacred to some.¡± As Micro¡¯s eyes adjusted to the dim light, he noticed elaborate carvings in the wooden walls and pillars, and he eventually noticed a cat sitting on an ornate table, recessed into one of the walls. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was made of stone, and only slightly resembled a cat. It had three long tails and its ears were much longer than a normal cat¡¯s. ¡°That must be what was worshipped here long ago.¡± Tae explained to Micro as she approached the table. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of such a deity.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Micro replied, then he turned to the cat-like carving and waved to it. ¡°Hello. Can you please send me home?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tae asked. ¡°If it¡¯s a god, it might be able to send me home.¡± Micro replied with a smile. ¡°Excuse me. can you send me back to the old man?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Tae grabbed Micro¡¯s waving hand gently and lowered it. ¡°That¡¯s not a god.¡± ¡°But you said-¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a carving. It¡¯s made of stone.¡± Tae explained as she knocked on its head a few times. The sound of her knuckles against the stone echoed sadly through the shrine. ¡°If there ever was such a being as this, it has likely long since moved on from here.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Micro hung his head in disappointment, but continued to look at the carving. ¡°Well, just in case¡­¡± Tae pulled a small pouch of water and a handful of dried meat from her bag and passed it to Micro. He accepted it gratefully, and she returned to the others to rest. He sat down in front of the table, and closed his eyes, hoping and praying that he¡¯d suddenly wake up in his garage with four tires and a pair of headlights. The voices of the cultivators gradually faded as they fell asleep one by one, leaving Micro free to concentrate on his wish with all his might. However¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not working¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Blue whispered to him from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°The old man used to pray at a little shrine on the side of the road near his house after his father died. I¡¯m not sure how it works, but I thought it was worth a try.¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± She mumbled back. Micro sighed and lay down in front of the statue, closing his eyes to sleep this time. Since leaving the dungeon, he¡¯d had some trouble remembering how much time had passed, as if he¡¯d woken up from a dream, but dreaming was another thing with which he had little experience. But still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like it had been far too long since he last slept, and so he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep. Chapter 031 - Wishes and Passengers ¡°Child¡­¡± A voice like a soft breeze stirred Micro from his sleep. He opened his eyes, and saw that not much time had passed. The sky was still a bright grey, and the sound of rain had grown heavier. He took a deep breath of the cool air, and then realized he needed to relieve himself. ¡°Why do humans leak so many fluids¡­¡± He grumbled as he sleepily walked out of the shrine and did his business by a tree. He was still getting used to the act, but he had seen enough animals do so to figure out the logistics when the need arose. Having taken care of that, he decided to join the others in continuing their morning slumber, and he returned to his place in front of the stone cat. ¡°Child of man¡­ What is it you desire¡­?¡± This time he awoke completely, sitting up with a grunt and looking around. The others were still fast asleep, but he felt another presence. His eyes darted all around the room, until two little yellow lights caught his eyes. The strange looking stone cat in front of him seemed to be shimmering, releasing a faint aura, and its eyes were glowing like headlights in the distance. ¡°What is your wish¡­?¡± The eerie voice continued, seeming to originate from the cat. ¡°My wish?¡± He asked, keeping his voice down so as not to disturb his friends. ¡°Your deepest desire¡­¡± The voice whispered. ¡°If possible¡­¡± Micro whispered back. ¡°I want to return to my world¡­¡± ¡°You wha- Ah, I see¡­¡± It sounded like the voice stuttered for a moment, but it continued. ¡°A noble quest¡­ Which requires sacrifice¡­ Much sacrifice¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give anything to get back to my old body¡­¡± Micro pleaded quietly. ¡°Well alright then¡­¡± The voice from the cat seemed to sharpen and its eyes glowed. ¡°I will tell you the way¡­ But you must part with the treasure you hold most dear¡­¡± ¡°Treasure?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes¡­ you must let go of the material world to achieve your dreams¡­¡± The voice replied. ¡°Umm, what do you mean by treasure?¡± He asked again. ¡°What have you got?¡± It asked back. ¡°Oh.¡± Micro nodded, and he rummaged through his pockets. ¡°I have some gold things¡­ and some core cards.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The voice responded. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro agreed, pulling out a handful of gold rings and coins that had once belonged to his clothing¡¯s previous owner, then all but the core card Blue had won from the dungeon on the table next to them. ¡°Oh, nice. Put it on the table.¡± The voice quickened. ¡°Yes, right there. Now, I¡¯ll tell you how to find what you seek¡­¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Micro nodded happily. ¡°Leave this old building and follow the setting sun for three days.¡± The voice explained quickly. ¡°Then, pray to the tallest tree you can find for one week.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Micro asked, barely able to contain his excitement. ¡°Yes, it sure is.¡± The cat¡¯s eyes glowed brighter. ¡°Now, hurry. Timing is everything!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Micro bowed deeply. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Leaving his gold on the table, he quickly walked to the door, glanced over his shoulder to take one last look at his new friends with a bittersweet smile, and started walking. Halfway down the hill, however, he stumbled over a rock, landing face first on the crude path, his rusty armour sending out a terrible sound that echoed through the trees and the rain. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°What the-¡± Blue stumbled out of his pocket once again. ¡°Where are we? Huh? Where did the gold go? And the cards!¡± She hopped all over Micro in search of the items, tickling him in the process, but was unable to find them. Micro stood up and wiped the mud from his face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be on a real road again.¡± He replied. ¡°I gave the cards and gold to the statue inside, and it told me how to get home! I just have to walk-¡± ¡°You¡¯re stupid even by human standards.¡± Blue shook her head ¡°I¡¯m guessing the statue had glowing red eyes?¡± ¡°Yellow, actually.¡± ¡°Oh for crying out loud¡­¡± She grumbled. Before she could go on, however, a loud crash could be heard from inside the shrine. ¡°There it is!¡± ¡°Get it!¡± ¡°It stole my headband!¡± ¡°Where is it?!¡± ¡°Something bit me!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see!¡± Bright flashes of light accompanied a host of unpleasant sounds that shook the entire hill. Yellow lights flew all around the shrine, sometimes visible through the windows. Micro rushed back up the hill, running in the tall grass next to the path this time, and entered the shrine to find it in a state of utter chaos. The cultivators were running around the room, some with swords drawn, chasing after a little yellow light that zipped around the room like sunlight bouncing off a swinging keychain. Micro waved, but even the cool headed Kel was scrambling over his comrade to try and catch the little light in his hand, only to fail and come crashing down on his backside. ¡°This is just¡­ You owe me, boy.¡± Blue frowned and clapped her tiny hands once. ¡°Ow!¡± Micro, along with every cultivator scrambling about the shrine, suddenly cried out and cupped their ears in pain. Blue¡¯s clap had sent an aura filled shockwave through the building that caused the entire shrine to sway. ¡°Eek!¡± And there, in the centre of the room, frozen in the air above the cultivators, was a small yellow creature that Micro was confident he could identify. ¡°A pixie?¡± Micro blinked a few times and waited for the ringing in his ears to cease. ¡°But it¡¯s not blue.¡± ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t. There¡¯s only one Blue, or they wouldn¡¯t call me Blue, would they?¡± Blue punched Micro in the cheek from her place on his shoulder, causing him to smile at the ticklish sensation and scratch the side of his face. ¡°Traitor!¡± The yellow pixie screamed, its body still suspended in the air as if frozen in time. ¡°Witch! Toad! Slime!¡± ¡°Sorry, kid.¡± Blue rolled her eyes as the other pixie hurled insults at her. ¡°I have my reasons. Come along now.¡± Blue waved her hand and the pixie began to move slowly through the air toward her despite her screams. ¡°Hag! Dung beetle! Horsefly!¡± ¡°Whatever, kid.¡± Blue shrugged, still pulling the unhappy yellow creature toward her. ¡°Acorn face! Needle nose! Fairy lov-¡± CRACK. The yellow pixie was suddenly flung to the ground by an invisible force, landing in an awkward pile on the ground. The other cultivators could only watch the scene in complete confusion as Blue jumped off of Micro¡¯s shoulder with her hand extended and a fierce, blue aura pouring out of her. She walked toward the squirming pixie with heavy steps, her eyes glassy and her mouth shut. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Hic¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The pixie cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± Blue picked the pixie up by its long ear with one hand and brought its face near to hers. ¡°You done?¡± She asked coldly. ¡°Yes, your maje-¡± Its reply was interrupted when Blue yanked its ear violently, bringing it closer still. ¡°Yes, Blue.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you later.¡± Blue said as she looked around the room at the cultivators, one of whom was missing a headband. Before any of them could find a word to say, she suddenly reached her hand out and drove it straight into the pixie¡¯s chest. Micro was shocked at first, but noticed it hadn¡¯t actually been injured. It was as if she had reached into its pocket, though it looked painful from a distance. ¡°Here.¡± Blue said as she pulled a green headband, much bigger than either pixie, out of the yellow pixie¡¯s pocket and threw it to Sung, who picked it up with a look of horror on his face. ¡°Your business with this brat is concluded.¡± Blue then dragged the yellow pixie over to Micro. ¡°Put this runt in your other pocket.¡± She ordered him. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with him later¡­¡± Micro knew by the look on her face that she wasn¡¯t finished talking, but she abruptly finished speaking and stumbled forward into his boot. ¡°Later¡­¡± She mumbled as she fell asleep. He picked up the yellow pixie, who had since fainted, in one hand, and Blue in the other. He returned Blue to the pocket she normally resided in, and he put the yellow one in his breast pocket. Confirming that they were secure, he let out a long sigh and noticed six pairs of eyes staring at him like he was a monster. ¡°Did he just put two pixies¡­ In his pockets?¡± Den asked, pointing his shaking finger at Micro. ¡°Boy, do you know what those things can do?¡± Kas asked him with a tiny voice. ¡°They¡¯ll steal everything, even your soul¡­¡± Sung mumbled in fear. ¡°They¡¯ll set your house on fire next¡­¡± Kas added. Micro was still recovering from the disappointment of learning his trip home was a trick of some kind, but the thought of returning home had filled him with enough energy to continue his journey at once. As he wiped the remainder of the mud from his face, he addressed the cultivators. ¡°Sometimes you can¡¯t choose your passengers.¡± He smiled. ¡°But the destination remains the same.¡± Chapter 032 - A Passenger with Deep Pockets The cultivators and Micro spent the afternoon quietly cleaning the shrine. There was a notable tension in the air, but Kel¡¯s continued reverence to Micro kept anyone from voicing their concerns. Micro looked around to see if he could find his core cards, but he assumed the pixie had them tucked away in its impossibly large pocket like the headband was. After the Shrine had been returned to its original state, the cultivators all bowed apologetically to the stone statue before leaving. They began walking at a brisk pace after the rain had stopped and before the sun had set too low. Having rested well, despite their rude awakening, they were confident they would make it home before sunset the following day if they travelled through the night. Micro watched the others head down the path with a complicated look on his face before following them down the hill, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to set foot on it again, choosing instead to walk beside it in the tall grass. Though the wet grass drenched his old boots, he still found it preferable to enduring the uneven path beside him. Kel noticed his continued displeasure with the path, and disrupted the awkward silence to ask him more about his life. ¡°Are roads that different where you come from?¡± ¡°Different? It¡¯s hard to compare them!¡± Micro replied passionately. ¡°Even with tires, that path up the hill would feel terrible to drive on.¡± ¡°So the roads were of a much higher standard where you lived, yes?¡± ¡°They weren¡¯t all perfect, but at least they were paved¡­¡± Micro closed his eyes as he spoke, imagining the roads of his driver¡¯s village. ¡°Paved roads? You must have lived in the capital of a powerful nation!¡± Kel exclaimed. Even the others who overheard Micro¡¯s claim couldn¡¯t hide their raised eyebrows. ¡°Capital?¡± Micro replied. ¡°Not at all. He lived in a village an hour from the nearest market. Although there have been more cars on the road lately¡­¡± ¡°You mean to say that even your villages have paved roads?¡± Kel laughed. ¡°You may not be lying, but you must be joking!¡± Micro laughed along with Kel, enjoying a break in the tension. The sun shone through the clouds once or twice before it set, but evening came quickly and soon the woods were dark again. As before, the cultivators didn¡¯t hesitate to illuminate the surrounding area with their glowing green auras, making it much easier to see. ¡°A world where humans have headlights and I don¡¯t¡­¡± Micro lamented. ¡°Fear not, master.¡± Kel replied cheerfully. ¡°My grandfather is the leader of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect for a reason. He¡¯ll be able to teach you more about using your internal energies. You¡¯ll be able to use aura as well as us in no time.¡± ¡°I was told to seek out the Serpent Sect for a master.¡± Micro replied. An awkward tension fell on the group after Micro¡¯s declaration, but Kel dispelled it tactfully. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have the opportunity to meet them one day, master.¡± He continued. ¡°But they are an Amber level sect, and they are¡­ well¡­ it would be discourteous to speak of them in greater detail. In any case, I think it would be best for you to join us at the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, at least for the time being. That is, if it pleases you, master.¡± Seeing Kel bow so deeply while requesting he stay with them for a while, Micro couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°Young master, I think it¡¯s time we discussed your territorial allotment.¡± Sung called out to Kel once he saw that the mood had lifted. ¡°Your inheritance will soon be decided, now that you have completed the first quest.¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Kel nodded. ¡°Excuse me master, my responsibilities have increased yet again¡­¡± Micro waved as Kel caught up to Sung, and the two became engrossed in a conversation about a number of things Micro couldn¡¯t understand. Tae¡¯s attention was fully devoted to keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings using her Spirit Vision skill. Den and the other two cultivators walked while circling the group, diligently placing themselves between Kel and the outside world. Left alone for a while, Micro¡¯s thoughts had just started to wander. ¡°Ow, my arm¡­¡± The voice of the yellow pixie suddenly grumbled from his pocket. ¡°Where am I?¡± Micro gently plucked the pixie out of his pocket by its wings and held him closer to get a good look. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, stinking human! Cultivator trash! Ugly-¡± ¡°So noisy¡­¡± Blue¡¯s stern voice put a sudden end to the yellow pixie¡¯s complaints. She jumped out of Micro¡¯s left breast pocket onto his shoulder, pointing a glowing finger at her yellow counterpart. ¡°Are you two related?¡± Micro asked while holding the yellow pixie beside blue to compare them. ¡°All pixies are related, fool.¡± She sighed. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he blue, like you?¡± ¡°Hmm? Pixies all start off yellow. This little guy is barely older than that stinky grey cultivator you found in the woods.¡± She scoffed, and flicked the pixie¡¯s forehead with her finger. ¡°Just a baby.¡± The yellow pixie glared at Blue, but he kept his mouth obediently shut. ¡°I have my reasons for allowing this human to carry me, for now.¡± Blue declared to the pixie. ¡°You¡¯re not young enough to have no name, are you?¡± ¡°Trill.¡± the yellow pixie mumbled in discontent. ¡°Good.¡± Blue nodded with authority. ¡°Some crazy magicians used up most of my power to summon this clumsy nut from who knows where, so I barely have the strength to fly, let alone summon my pocket.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that weak¡­?¡± Trill raised an eyebrow and snorted. ¡°Blue, the Blue is too weak to-¡± But his smirk was short lived. ¡°Gah!¡± His face contorted in pain as Blue clenched her fist in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll use up the last of my powers ripping your wings off before I listen to a yellow bean sprout talk down to me.¡± She said coldly before releasing her mysterious grip on him. ¡°So congratulations, twerp. You get to carry my luggage, unless you want to chat with those cultivators over there.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Trill groaned. ¡°What were you doing up there, anyways? Stupid brat.¡± Blue asked him with a harsh tone. ¡°Stealing trinkets from travellers is beneath you.¡± ¡°None of your business¡­¡± Trill braced himself after talking back to Blue, but she remained harsh in tone only. ¡°When¡¯s the last time you saw another pixie doing something so stupid?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember the last time I saw another pixie at all.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blue¡¯s harsh tone waned for a moment, but she turned her nose up and waved him away. ¡°I have more important things to do. Go to your pocket and don¡¯t bother me in mine.¡± Blue jumped back into Micro¡¯s pocket, leaving Trill alone with Micro. ¡°So, you can carry a lot of things?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Trill hesitated to answer, but he was too exhausted to protest. ¡°I¡¯m a pixie¡­ of course I can¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Micro replied. ¡°And you¡¯re carrying the things I put on the table?¡± ¡°Mmhmm¡­¡± The pixie braced itself as it spoke, but was confused to see Micro still smiling. ¡°Thanks!¡± He replied happily. ¡°I don¡¯t have my own bed anymore¡­ I guess Blue has the same problem.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­¡± Trill responded coldly with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Umm, excuse me, master¡­¡± Tae suddenly appeared behind Micro, startling Trill to the point that his face turned a brighter shade of yellow. ¡°Hello, Tae.¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Are you doing well?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, master.¡± She said with an awkward smile. ¡°But, may I ask that you, perhaps, put away the pix- your passenger for the time being? I know you have your reasons, but the others are¡­ distracted¡­¡± Micro looked around at the others upon Tae¡¯s timid request and noticed several of them struggling not to steal frequent glances at Micro and his yellow friend, and they looked visibly disturbed by its presence. ¡°Well, okay.¡± Micro agreed, returning Trill to his right breast pocket without issue. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get along, by the way?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have pixies on your world¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t know the damage they can do¡­¡± Tae whispered. ¡°They¡¯re powerful monsters who bring chaos wherever they go, and few people would risk their lives trying to capture one¡­ to carry them around in the open is¡­¡± Tae¡¯s voice trailed off when she realized Micro was having trouble understanding her warning. ¡°In any case, master.¡± She spoke up. ¡°Be careful not to let anybody back home see you with those. I trust you, but most would hesitate to allow a guest with two pixies in his pocket into their sect¡­¡± ¡°Ah, understood.¡± Micro gave her a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my passengers safe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not them I¡¯m worried about¡­¡± Tae sighed. ¡°Just, try to keep them out of trouble.¡± With that, Tae returned gracefully to her place at the front of the group. Micro opened his left pocket to take a look at Blue, who seemed to be meditating next to her core card, then patted the pocket shut again. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± He mumbled to himself with a smile. Chapter 033 - Jumping Into a New Adventure Micro was surprised by how smoothly the rest of the journey through the dark forest was. Tae had explained to him that most monsters wouldn¡¯t approach a group of cultivators brandishing their auras, but it was still important never to let one¡¯s guard down. When morning came, Micro was pleased to see the sun beaming through the treetops without a cloud in sight. He was even more excited when they finally came to the edge of the dense forest and stood before a vast field of long grass and flowers. ¡°The old man would love it here!¡± Micro shouted as he ran into the grass gleefully. ¡°Was your master fond of fields?¡± Kel probed. ¡°He likes wide open spaces.¡± Micro answered as he ran his hands over the grass and flowers. ¡°He has trouble walking up the hills around his house these days¡­¡± ¡°So even your master is not immune to the passing of time.¡± Kel commented. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear of his deteriorating health.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Micro answered as he quickened his pace into the vast field. The other cultivators could only shrug and speed up after him, hesitant to question his enthusiasm and not daring to ask him to slow down despite their fatigue. Kel sped up and ran alongside Micro as he enjoyed himself in the tall grass. ¡°It¡¯s uneven, but it¡¯s soft!¡± He shouted at Kel excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve found a surface worthy of your feet, master!¡± Kel shouted back. ¡°Do you have roads where you¡¯re from?¡± Micro asked while quickening his pace. ¡°We do, master!¡± Kel replied, still managing to keep up. ¡°I hope you enjoy them! Do you see those three mountains in the distance there?¡± Kel pointed across the plain to the horizon where three distinct peaks rose out of the ground like waves frozen in time. Micro nodded as he tried to focus on them. ¡°My sect is near the top of the tallest mountain!¡± Kel explained proudly. ¡°We¡¯ll be passing through a few villages on the way up. I was thinking we could find some more comfortable clothing for you, master.¡± Micro¡¯s old leather clothes were worn thin and full of holes, and the plate armour was barely recognizable through the rust. Micro looked down at it and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been wet, stinky, and rusty for a while now¡­¡± He replied. ¡°I¡¯d like a wash and a fresh coat of paint!¡± ¡°We- we¡¯ll see about the paint¡­¡± Kel stuttered. ¡°But there are hot springs.¡± ¡°Young master!¡± Tae interrupted from behind with urgency in her voice, causing the group to slow to a stop. ¡°There¡¯s a new dungeon opening between us and the nearest village. It doesn¡¯t look familiar. How shall we proceed?¡± ¡°Another dungeon?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We should go get some more Core Cards! I need to get them all so I can find a way home.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel said kindly to Micro, ignoring most of what he¡¯d said. ¡°That close to the village, we should probably investigate it. It may be nothing to worry about, but there¡¯s no guarantees.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro exclaimed as he began running again. ¡°Wait!¡± Kel cried out, but all he could do was chase after Micro. The cultivators were fast to begin with, and faster now that they were applying their auras to their legs to try and quicken their pace, but catching up with Micro as he flew across the grasslands on his old boots proved impossible to their dismay. It wasn¡¯t until the terrain became a little rocky that Micro finally slowed down, and it wasn¡¯t long before he tripped on a rock and reintroduced his face to the ground. However, he hadn¡¯t fallen far from a glowing hole in the ground. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He made sure his passengers were still safely secured in his pockets, then stood up to take a long look at the shimmering yellow portal. He thought he saw the shape of a feather emerge in the ripples of the fluid material of the gate, but it didn¡¯t concern him what sort of gate it was. He would have to acquire every type of card eventually anyway. He stepped up on the stone frame of the gate, then hopped into the portal. ¡°No!¡± THUD As Micro was falling down into the gate, Kel flew toward him from the side, making contact just before Micro¡¯s feet could touch the shimmering yellow portal, and the two flew into the tall grass next to the gate with a crash that sent chunks of Micro¡¯s rusty plate armour flying in every direction. For a moment, Micro wasn¡¯t sure what had hit him as he struggled to catch his breath, but Kel quickly scrambled off of him and knelt beside him with a terrible expression. ¡°Master¡­¡± He gasped through ragged breaths. ¡°Please¡­ Home first¡­ Adventure later¡­¡± ¡°But the dungeon-¡± ¡°Will still be there tomorrow¡­¡± Kel pleaded with his hands together in front of him. ¡°And the next day¡­ For now¡­¡± Tae was the next to catch up with the two sitting in the grass covered in scratches and dirt. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re safe¡­¡± She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°And master¡­ Please be patient¡­ We have a destination already, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro replied gloomily. ¡°No detours¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No need for apologies, master. We understand your enthusiasm, but we should return home and alert the sect of our findings.¡± Kel said, trying to ease Micro¡¯s sorry expression. ¡°And even for you, tackling a dungeon one level above your own core in such a state¡­ It might be difficult¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps you would agree that stabilizing your core is a priority at the moment¡­¡± Tae spoke slowly while placing herself between Micro and the dungeon gate. She waited tentatively for an answer, ready to defend the gate should Micro suddenly make a run for it, but she was relieved when he nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He said with an apologetic smile. ¡°Lead the way!¡± ¡°Thank you for your patience, master.¡± Tae said as the tension left her body. ¡°Kas, Den! Mind the portal until we send someone back to relieve you!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two replied in unison when they finally caught up. Micro and Kel walked the rest of the way across the plains together, with Tae nearby at all times. Bol-En and Sung continued to patrol the area as the mountains in the distance seemed to grow taller and taller. Micro had enjoyed running on a relatively flat surface for the first time since he had acquired human legs, but walking alongside Kel through the tall grass proved enjoyable in its own way. ¡°I¡¯d like to learn more about your world in time, master.¡± Kel began, ready to converse after recovering from his earlier sprint. ¡°I¡¯m sure many people would be interested to learn more about the martial arts you have studied.¡± ¡°Martial arts?¡± Micro asked while playing with a blade of grass in his hands. ¡°Yes, the techniques you were trained in.¡± Kel explained. ¡°Everything about you, from the way you walk to the way you think, is so foreign to us. And I can¡¯t even fathom the world you have described to me.¡± ¡°The techniques I used¡­?¡± Micro thought about the question for a while. ¡°Well, the old man¡¯s driving skills definitely improved over time. It was five years before he built up the confidence to take us to full speed.¡± ¡°Full speed?¡± Kel asked.¡± ¡°So speed was of importance to your art¡­ I see¡­ But how fast were you?¡± ¡°My top speed was about one hundred and twenty kilometers per hour.¡± Micro replied fluidly. ¡°A tiny bit more downhill.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain how fast that is¡­¡± Kel replied with an awkward frown. ¡°Kilometers?¡± ¡°Umm, do you remember how fast we ran to the yellow dungeon a while ago?¡± ¡°Yes, that was impressive for someone who only recently learned to harness their internal energies. Was that the speed at which you moved?¡± ¡°About three times faster, give or take.¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± Kel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re very fast for a turtle though!¡± Micro laughed as Kel fell into a stupor. ¡°For a turtle¡­?¡± Kel whispered with a mixture of reverence and shame. ¡°What of your offensive techniques? What is your weapon of choice?¡± ¡°Offensive tactics?¡± Micro sounded slightly offended. ¡°I¡¯m as safe as I am efficient and reliable!¡± ¡°I meant no disrespect, master.¡± Kel pursed his lips, trying to read Micro¡¯s sudden mood shift. ¡°So you practice empty handed arts, training the body?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been using hands for a few days, but my body was made of steel.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I miss it almost as much as I miss tires¡­¡± ¡°So you reached a level of body reconstruction¡­ and at the level of steel¡­¡± Kel replied in awe. ¡°But how would you do against someone like us?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you were to run into one of us, would we even stand a chance?¡± Kel looked at Micro with a childlike expression, excited to hear his reply. ¡°If I ran into you?¡± Micro frowned at the thought, but he remembered his last moments with his driver. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve only hit somebody once¡­ about your size¡­ It was an accident, of course, but he flew across the street¡­¡± ¡°You sent a man flying across the street by accident, despite never having fought before?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not think about it, now that I can think about it¡­¡± ¡°Your vessel is truly unworthy of one as great as you, master.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± They walked quietly for the rest of the day. Chapter 034 - Welcome to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect Micro and his new friends from the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect arrived in a hilly area that extended outward from the base of a mountain before the sun had set. Spread out across the hills were small wooden houses, each of which overlooked a small field. ¡°Welcome to the territory of our humble sect, master.¡± Kel said as they passed a small hut. ¡°This is the outer territory, where the mundane folk live.¡± ¡°Mundane?¡± Micro asked as he looked around at the grim scene unfolding before his eyes. The few people he could see were dressed in rags and bowed in fear of the cultivators from a great distance. ¡°Yes, those who do not follow our path but wish to remain under our protection.¡± Kel explained with a condescending tone. ¡°Why are they all so poor and scared?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What?¡± Kel asked with surprise in his voice. ¡°The mundane dare not approach a cultivator, lest they be swept away by their aura. Masters of internal energies like my grandfather can freely approach them without doing them any harm, but why should he do such a thing? They walk their path, and we walk ours.¡± ¡°What path¡­?¡± Micro frowned as he looked around at the houses, connected by a foot path that seemed even less reliable than the trail he¡¯d been disappointed by at the shrine of the strange cat. ¡°Ah, worry not over the unworthy nor their ways, master.¡± Kel said with a reassuring tone. ¡°They live well under our protection in return for their services in mundane tasks. Farming, smithing, fishing, mining, and the like are often left to them.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro spoke with a general displeasure that he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the cause of, but he still looked curiously around as the number of houses began to increase the further they walked. As Kel explained, they passed through several more villages, none of which looked more or less run down than the last. Some villages were connected by natural foot paths, while others had no roads at all. ¡°We¡¯ll be crossing into the inner territory of the sect soon, just over this hill.¡± Kel said as he guided Micro over the rough terrain. They passed a rotten old fence, and Micro was quick to notice a much larger number of buildings, all of much finer construction. ¡°Behold, the land of my ancestors!¡± Unlike the random nature of the buildings of the outer territory, the inner territory was much more like a town, with its buildings in neat rows, divided by footpaths filled with people. Some buildings were built of stone, and some were at least ten stories tall. Kel looked upon the familiar scene with pride, then turned to Micro. ¡°Have you seen such a magnificent place in your world, master?¡± ¡°I think the old man¡¯s village may have looked like this a long time ago¡­¡± Micro replied quietly as he looked down on it from the top of the hill. ¡°The roads¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the roads!¡± Kel exclaimed. ¡°They are carefully maintained by those living here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be-¡± ¡°No, Kel¡­¡± Micro interrupted him as he set foot on the road leading straight into the heart of the town. ¡°Are they not-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kel¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel grimaced, but he restrained his dejected tone and continued his tour with Tae and the others not far behind them. ¡°Over there is a tea house I think you¡¯ll like, and just beyond those houses is a weaponsmith who has served my family for five generations. Perhaps you would like to be introduced?¡± ¡°So, everybody in this town is a ¡®cultivator¡¯ like you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yes, and all aspire to challenge my family¡¯s supremacy.¡± Kel looked proud as he declared the intent of his territory¡¯s population to overthrow him. ¡°Do they not like you?¡± Micro asked in confusion. ¡°Such is the path of a cultivator, after all.¡± Kel smiled. ¡°Those who do not seek power will find only misery and death. There is no place in our world for the weak willed.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro shrugged. Kel happily paraded Micro around the mountainside town until the sun had set, introducing him to too many people for him to remember, and making sure he learned the location of every shop and market before they continued up the mountain. Of course, Kel was proud of his family¡¯s homeland, but his reason for trying so hard to impress Micro may have stemmed from the continual look of disgust on Micro¡¯s face whenever he noticed the state of the roads they walked upon. Micro did his best not to complain though, and the day ended on a high note when a young woman brought Kel a basket of baked treats to congratulate him on his return home. ¡°Here, master!¡± Kel said to Micro after gratefully accepting the gift from the young woman. ¡°You¡¯ll find no honey dumpling in the empire more delicious than those made by this girl¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Micro tentatively received the small round treat with a nod. It was fluffy and still warm, and melted in his mouth in moments. Before he realized, he¡¯d finished it. ¡°What do you think?¡± Kel asked, the young woman beside him looking slightly nervous at the sight of Micro, his attire still looking more like it belonged on a corpse than beside the young master of her sect. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fuel gauge, but I think I¡¯ll need about one hundred more of those.¡± Micro replied with a matter-of-fact tone. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Kel laughed loud enough to surprise the young woman beside him, but she soon joined in at the sight of his good cheer. Micro noticed a sour look on Tae¡¯s face, however, as she leered at the girl from several paces behind. ¡°Very well!¡± Kel declared. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to place a large order in the morning.¡± ¡°We¡¯re honoured, as always.¡± The young woman bowed deeply as her face reddened. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± They left the town behind them as they continued up the mountain road through a densely wooded area. The trees were unlike the gargantuan evergreens Micro had grown accustomed to in the forest though. They looked more like tall fruit trees that seemed to sparkle when he looked closely enough at them. ¡°Was it already Christmas¡­?¡± Micro mumbled as he tried to make out the shape of a small flickering light before it vanished. ¡°What¡¯s that? Oh, the lights?¡± Kel asked. ¡°These trees were grown from cuttings taken from the immortal guardian of a dungeon. At least, that is the most likely story which has been passed down through the ages. Another myth holds that a cultivator kept an apple seed in his pocket while meditating atop the mountain for a thousand years before planting it. In any case, they are beautiful, are they not?¡± ¡°Like street lights!¡± Micro said with a nod of agreement. Kel smiled at Micro¡¯s reply, having grown used to not understanding many of the things he said. As they continued on, the road became much steeper, until Micro was having trouble balancing. He managed to avoid falling back down the mountain, but he fell to his knees a number of times. The air became cooler and thinner as they ascended as well, causing Micro to shiver when he stopped to rest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master.¡± Kel said while removing his outer robe and draping it over Micro¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Using your internal energy to stay cool or warm will become a trivial matter to you after you begin your training with us. We¡¯ll prepare a hot drink for you as soon as we arrive though.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel.¡± Micro mumbled with a quivering lip. For a while, all Micro could see through the fog of his breath was the side of the mountain to his left, and an endless, moonlit valley to his right. He thought it might be beautiful, but he was too cold to fully appreciate it as he clambered up the rocky mountain path. He pulled Kel¡¯s cloak tightly around him and pressed on, ignoring a complicated expression Tae occasionally directed toward him after receiving the garment. ¡°How do you get mail delivered to such a place¡­?¡± He mumbled beside Kel. ¡°Mail?¡± Kel asked in reply. ¡°Deliveries¡­¡± Micro shivered. ¡°No mail truck could make it up a hill like this.¡± ¡°Messengers have never had any trouble on this hill, be they ours or the empire¡¯s.¡± Kel explained. ¡°But their wheels would get stuck, or worse¡­¡± Micro said while looking down the steep mountain. ¡°Wheels? Why would messengers need wheels?¡± Kel asked in confusion. ¡°Carts are for the mundane to move.¡± Micro suddenly froze in shock at Kel¡¯s explanation. ¡°You don¡¯t use any vehicles with wheels?¡± He asked in disbelief. ¡°No, of course not. What cultivator would rely on the strength of a horse?¡± Kel unintentionally scoffed. When he realized the disrespectful tone he¡¯d let slip, he cleared his throat and continued. ¡°Though I did enjoy riding them as a child¡­ But a cultivator walks their own path, in every sense of the word.¡± ¡°You only ever walk?¡± Micro asked, his eyes widening still. ¡°Of course.¡± Kel replied. ¡°How do people travel in your world? By horse, perhaps?¡± ¡°Well, there are trucks, cars, buses¡­¡± Micro began to count the methods of transport he could recall on his fingers. ¡°A lot more people fly these days though. The old man went overseas with his wife a few times by air. Waiting at the airport was a really interesting few weeks¡­¡± ¡°Your master flew¡­ across the ocean¡­?¡± Kel asked. ¡°A few times, but only after his son was old enough to mind his garden while he was away.¡± Micro explained as the nostalgic memories warmed him slightly. ¡°Flying¡­ Across the ocean¡­¡± Kel¡¯s pace began to slow and his eyes twitched as he tried again and again to comprehend Micro¡¯s words, leaving Micro walking ahead of the group for some time. Noticing this, Tae ran ahead to catch up to Micro just as a large structure came into view. It was unlike anything Micro had ever seen, several ornate buildings were built into the side of the mountain, giving the impression that they had been carved from the mountain itself. There were several levels to the temple-like structure that extended higher up the mountain, and white, stone walls were erected here and there which stood out even more against the natural landscape. ¡°Welcome to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, master.¡± Tae said as they came to a large, green, wooden gate. The two great wooden doors opened with a deep creaking sound which Micro could feel resonating throughout his body. Kel and the others caught up as they passed through the gate into a large courtyard, decorated with small trees and stone sculptures, mostly of turtles, and full of people dressed similarly to Kel and his comrades who sat here and there in a state of meditation. ¡°These are the fully fledged disciples of our sect.¡± Kel piped up from behind, trying to reclaim his role as guide. ¡°Like Tae and the others, they aspire to master the arts of our sect.¡± ¡°Do they also want to challenge you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Of course, or they wouldn¡¯t be cultivators.¡± Kel smiled. ¡°But they are loyal to their path. A cultivator''s path is power, and the sect leader is more powerful than any of them. That¡¯s why, as the heir, I must prove myself now¡­¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Was your master often challenged, back in your world?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Challenged?¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°The weather and the taxman were the things he complained about most.¡± ¡°So your world has a very harsh climate, I see. It is said we are strengthened by adverse conditions, after all¡­¡± Kel replied with a deep expression. ¡°And your master opposed even the governing forces. I can only imagine the trials he overcame to become great enough to raise a disciple such as you.¡± ¡°He really is a wonderful man¡­¡± Micro nodded with a twinge of sadness. ¡°I hope to achieve even a fraction of his greatness in time¡­¡± Kel continued. ¡°You have already done much to earn our devotion, young master.¡± Sung asserted. ¡°And with this year''s tournament, I¡¯m sure you will prove yourself behind any doubt.¡± ¡°Tournament?¡± Micro asked. ¡°A race?¡± ¡°Not a race, but a battle.¡± Kel replied with a serious tone. ¡°Every year, the sects of the alliance participate in a tournament to establish which is most deserving of the highest seat. Our own sect has not held much authority in the alliance for generations, but I intend to claim that position and bring honour to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± ¡°He came close last year, but-¡± Tae began, but Kel didn¡¯t let her finish. ¡°I was too weak.¡± He stated coldly, then turned a complicated expression toward Micro. ¡°But I have grown stronger. I must grow stronger. Perhaps, with you here¡­¡± WOOSH A flash of light suddenly blinded Micro and the others, accompanied by a gust of wind that took his breath away. Micro stumbled back, looking forward as his eyes readjusted to the moonlit night, and noticed a figure in blue robes standing in the distance with one hand pointed at him. In their hand was a long, curved piece of wood. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Micro blurted out with a wet cough. The red mist that had left his mouth brought his attention downward, toward a long, straight object with feathers at the very end of it which was protruding from his chest through a new hole in his rusty armour. He reached out to touch it, but his strength drained from him in an instant and he fell backward numbly. As the world grew darker around him, a single voice cut through the loud panicking of Kel and his comrades. ¡°Wretched magician¡¯s puppet.¡± Chapter 035 - Not Too Old to be Surprised The world became clear one sense at a time to the unconscious Micro. He felt the cold ground beneath him. He felt his wet, sticky clothes sticking to him. He felt his arms and legs tingling. He felt a throbbing pain with every breath he drew. With every breath, he tasted something like rust. It coated the inside of his mouth and made him feel nauseous, but he had no energy to spit it out. He did his best to breathe in through his nose to try and alleviate the unpleasant taste in his mouth, and was pleasantly surprised to find the aroma of honey buns hanging in the air. He wished he could draw in deeper breaths of the smell, but the more air he drew, the more his chest ached. He opened his eyes and recognized the sensation of being immobile on the floor while surrounded by unfamiliar faces, but this time they were accompanied by a fierce aura. The most prominent figure among the people around him, most of whom wore the same green and brown attire as Kel, was a small, bald man, clean-shaven except for a thin mustache that extended down past his chin. At his waist was a very short sword, more like a kitchen knife, and on his back was a shield which looked much too large for him. As the small, bald man spoke to a young woman with long, dark hair who wore a light, blue robe, Micro¡¯s ears began to discern some of the words being spoken, which had previously sounded muffled and distant. ¡°It is of no consequence to us, whether he be human or otherwise.¡± He spoke with a frail voice, but it carried immense weight. ¡°To draw blood in another sect¡¯s temple without provocation is to court death. Such is known to all who dwell in this land.¡± ¡°You senile old fossil!¡± The young woman screamed back, and Micro noticed her hands were being restrained by two members of Kel¡¯s sect. ¡°Is that even blood running through his cursed veins? If you don¡¯t recognize a magician¡¯s plaything when you see it, then your Spirit Vision Core Card must have been defective! What kind of sect leader are you if the first thing you do after seeing me put down a cursed monster isn¡¯t thank me?!¡± ¡°I have long admired the Sparrow Sect, young Lana, for its quickness to act in the face of uncertainty and danger, but you forget yourself.¡± The alleged sect leader replied slowly. ¡°There are too many questions that need to be answered before the fate of this boy can be understood, much less decided by the likes of you.¡± ¡°What boy?!¡± Lana of the Sparrow Sect screamed back. ¡°All I see is a perversion of nature! They even put a cultivator¡¯s core in him, can¡¯t you see?! Who knows what other tricks they¡¯re up to now? Every day they pose more and more of a threat! Everything about that thing on the ground is evil and needs to be put out with the trash!¡± Despite her apparent ability to shout without pause indefinitely, she lost momentum when a powerful wave of the old man¡¯s aura swept across the room. ¡°Kel will be heard, now.¡± The sect leader replied. Though still immobile, Micro¡¯s head began to clear at the mention of his friend. His eyes darted around the room, and he soon found Kel, along with the three attendants who had accompanied home. However, he also noticed a table near the chair where the sect leader sat. Upon the table, aside from several potted plants, was a bird cage. And in that bird cage were two small, glowing figures, one yellow, and one blue. Before Kel had begun to speak, Micro rolled over onto his stomach, bent his numb legs, and kicked off the ground toward the cage with all his might. ¡°Be still.¡± The sect leader uttered. Micro didn¡¯t notice when the weak looking old man moved, but he suddenly felt the metal edge of a shield pressing down against his back, pinning him to the floor. ¡°Your new friend is strong, Kel.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt him any more!¡± Kel pleaded with his head bowed deeply. ¡°I owe him so much¡­!¡± Micro gasped for air as he attempted to crawl the rest of the way to the pixies who should be in his pockets, ignoring more types of pain than he could count as he tried to dig his fingers into the stone ground, but failing to move at all beneath the absolute restraint of the sect leader. As his consciousness once again began to fade, the old man leaned down to pick him up by the back of his shirt like a piece of luggage, then carried him back to the centre of the room and placed him gently on the ground in a kneeling position. ¡°Do you truly possess reason, boy?¡± He asked Micro with an eerily neutral tone. ¡°My passengers¡­¡± Micro mumbled, feeling anxious to see them trapped in front of him. ¡°The pixies, yes?¡± The old man replied as glanced at the cage. ¡°They are safe, for now.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro mumbled as some of the tension left his body. ¡°Kel will testify to your encounter.¡± The old man explained as Micro¡¯s eyes wandered up to meet his. ¡°Will you listen patiently?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro nodded, then looked over to Kel, who wore a nervous expression. He waved his hand feebly when he met Kel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hi, Kel¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel replied, his eyes closed tightly in shame. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.¡°I will resolve this misunderstanding. Please forgive this young one¡¯s incompetence!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro replied, his head wobbling slightly. His clumsily waving hand formed the shape of a thumbs up before falling to his side. The sect leader returned to his seat, and turned his attention to the anxious Kel with a curious look. ¡°Grandfather, although the body and core of this being are the result of a failed magician¡¯s summoning, the soul trapped within it is a noble and powerful one.¡± Kel explained passionately. ¡°We found him being chased by bandits, but he soon proved himself to be a righteous being of indomitable will.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more so efficient¡­¡± Micro coughed. ¡°And reliable¡­¡± ¡°You called this being ¡®master¡¯ earlier.¡± the sect leader interjected, ignoring Micro¡¯s remark. ¡°I believe you understand the ramifications of assigning that title to a stranger. I can see for myself that you have passed the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle Art dungeon, so addressing this strange being in such a way is¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather, you are my sect leader, and I will never betray my role as your heir.¡± Kel continued. ¡°But I was not alone when I completed the trial. After completing the dungeon¡¯s test by himself with ease, he came to assist me in completing my own when I was lost and hopeless. He guided me through the trial like a parent holding the hand of a small child, and in doing so, completed the trial for a second time.¡± ¡°A second time¡­?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was still frail and calm, but doubt flashed in his eyes. However, he turned to Tae with his own eyes glowing and then nodded. ¡°Tae, you also passed the trial?¡± ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡± She replied respectfully. ¡°And I also owe my life to Micro. Without him, we would surely have been lost in the eternity of the trial.¡± ¡°We are to believe a failed summon completed such a trial twice?¡± The old man¡¯s thin eyebrows arched ever so slightly. ¡°If you look closely at his core, artificial though it may be, you will find your answer.¡± Kel said with a deeper bow. ¡°His core, you say¡­¡± The old man turned his glowing eyes to Micro, who felt weakened by the pressure of his gaze. The old man¡¯s expression quickly turned to one of disbelief. ¡°The binding oath of the guardian¡­ Impossible¡­¡± ¡°I believe the protection of the Fire Turtle¡¯s Dungeon Guardian is what shielded his core from the arrow of our honoured guest from the Sparrow Sect.¡± Kel spoke respectfully, but his eyes were full of rage when he threw a sideways glance to Lana. ¡°Hmph!¡± She snorted, rolling her eyes awkwardly. ¡°In the first trial he completed, though I am unsure how, Micro earned the favour of the dungeon guardian.¡± Kel explained. ¡°I can think of no greater reason to extend the protection of our sect to him. At the very least, he is as qualified as I am, if not more so, to be your heir.¡± ¡°So he acquired this Turtle Art Core Card by legitimate means?¡± The sect leader took the jade coloured card out from his sleeve and looked at it closely. ¡°That¡¯s mine, baldy!¡± Blue shouted with a slurred voice from her cage, apparently too weak to insult him further. ¡°What?¡± The old man turned in confusion to face the pixie, but Kel¡¯s voice caught his attention before he could ask another question. ¡°The pixie which healed the boy¡¯s wounds just now claims to have won this card from the dungeon¡­? ¡°It is true, grandfather.¡± He asserted. ¡°The blue pixie which accompanies Micro also completed the trial by legitimate means before returning with us. The yellow pixie was subdued by Micro on the journey back. We do not fully understand their relationship, but to control two pixies with ease¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes glowed brighter and brighter as he pushed his Spirit Vision skill to its limits, looking around at the pixies, Micro, Kel, and Kel¡¯s attendants in a desperate attempt to unearth even the slightest hint of dishonesty in the words he¡¯d heard. However, his face grew weary and the light in his eyes began to fade as he slowly accepted the testimony of his grandson. ¡°A failed summon who completed the sacred dungeon of our sect twice, and his pet pixie who¡­ Wait a moment¡­¡± ¡°What are you look at, baldy¡­?¡± Blue complained as he analyzed her further with his Spirit Vision skill active. ¡°You also possess a core¡­¡± He mumbled in growing disbelief. ¡°A core built from the lifeforce of the dungeon¡¯s guardian itself?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, baldy.¡± She snapped. She attempted to stand up in the cage, but her legs failed, so she just stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°And I¡¯m already twice the cultivator you¡¯ll ever be¡­!¡± Even Lana, whose chaotic energy had seemed unstoppable, joined the rest of the people in the room in shocked silence for what felt like hours before a dry laugh could be heard. ¡°Was I still young enough to be surprised?¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°Lana, return to your sect with news that this otherworldly guest will most certainly be under our protection for the time being. We shall bring this matter to the council after the annual tournament is concluded. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake.¡± Lana grimaced, but she closed her eyes and bowed her head in compliance. ¡°But I will convey your message faithfully. My business here is thus concluded.¡± The sect disciples released her from their grip, and she quickly left the room, leaving behind a strange air of confusion and levity as the sect leader continued to laugh quietly all the way back to his large seat. ¡°So, my grandson completed the trial along with his attendant, thanks to the guidance of a failed magician¡¯s summon, who completed the trial twice, and his pet pixie-¡± ¡°Who¡¯s a pet, baldy?!¡± Blue grumbled with her eyes half closed. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a pixie in a cage, you know?¡± The old man frowned. ¡°There¡¯s much I would ask you, but now is not the time¡­¡± ¡°My passengers¡­¡± Micro mumbled, looking pitifully at the cage. ¡°Kel, you may take Micro and his ¡®passengers¡¯ to the guest house and see to his immediate needs.¡± The sect leader directed. ¡°The pixies will remain caged, and I will hear the rest of the story from you over a cup of tea later tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you, honoured grandfather!¡± Kel looked up at the sect leader with a bright smile, then bowed once again. He wasted no time in collecting the cage, which he handled as though it might explode at any moment, then helped Micro up to his feet. ¡°Come, master! You must rest now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Micro mumbled, his eyes still glassy. ¡°What is it, master?¡± ¡°Fuel¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The fuel¡­ That smell¡­¡± Kel looked at Micro with worry for a moment, then remembered that last time he¡¯d heard Micro mention fuel. ¡°The honey buns!¡± Kel laughed, then beckoned to one of the other disciples in the room to bring over a small bag of them. ¡°They happened to deliver some shortly after we arrived!¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Micro said with a dopey smile. He tried to take the bag from Kel, but his hand lacked the strength. ¡°I¡¯ll get you all the sweets you like, master.¡± Kel laughed as he guided Micro out of the room, down a hall, and into the cool night air. ¡°But first, you¡¯ll need something more fortifying!¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Chapter 036 - The Talented Attendant: Rose Kel guided the half-conscious Micro through the courtyard and up a flight of stairs sticking out of a cliff. As Micro began to wonder why they had started climbing the mountain again, a door in the side of the rock face suddenly appeared before him, beside which several ornate windows were also visible. ¡°It¡¯s a humble arrangement, but it¡¯s only temporary.¡± He reassured Micro as he led him through the doorway into a warm room full of fine furniture and decorated with glistening objects Micro couldn¡¯t identify. ¡°This is the garage?¡± Micro asked as the warmth of the room brought him partially out of his stupor. ¡°Perhaps it would be called as such in your world, master.¡± Kel replied as Micro found the strength to take both the cage of pixies and the bag of honey buns from him. ¡°An attendant will see to your needs shortly, but please rest for now.¡± ¡°Rest¡­¡± Micro exhaled as the idea of sleeping began to tempt him as much as the aroma of the honey buns. He gently placed the cage on the floor, then curled up next to it without delay. ¡°No, master, you¡­¡± Kel stuttered as Micro began to drift off. He shook Micro¡¯s shoulder gently to wake him, causing Micro to let out a pained sigh. ¡°The bed, master. Please, feel free to make use of the bed over there.¡± ¡°What bed¡­?¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Are you not familiar with beds, master?¡± Kel asked stoically. ¡°Only the one I used to carry the old man¡¯s vegetables¡­¡± ¡°You- you never slept in a bed?¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± ¡°So your training was harsh to such an extent¡­¡± Kel muttered in awe. ¡°I am ashamed to call myself a cultivator in your presence, master.¡± ¡°You should be ashamed to call that face your own, you ugly bean pole!¡± Trill shouted from the cage beside a sleeping Blue. ¡°I understand that you are in the care of my master, so I will offer what courtesy I can, pixie.¡± Kel replied with a conflicted expression. ¡°Please understand that you must remain in that cage for our, excuse me, for your safety¡­ If there is anything you need, the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect is at your service¡­¡± Kel turned to leave before Trill could hurl anymore insults in his direction, and closed the door softly while mumbling something about beds to himself. Trill resumed his pouting in the corner of the cage until he too fell asleep, and the room was filled with nothing but a warm silence for a while. ~ ¡°Excuse me, honoured guest¡­¡± Micro stirred from a deep sleep, waking up to find his hand already in the bag of honey buns. He instinctively took one from the bag and ate it as he sat up on the floor and looked around in an attempt to find the source of the sound that woke him. ¡°I¡¯m coming in¡­¡± Before he had time to react, the door slowly opened to reveal a young girl, no taller than he was, who felt familiar to Micro at a glance. ¡°You¡­¡± He yawned. ¡°You look like Tae.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The girl blurted out, almost dropping the tray she was carrying. She stopped for a moment, but quickly collected herself and continued toward Micro. She knelt in front of him and placed the tray down on the floor in front of him. She then took a bag from her shoulder and placed it beside the tray. ¡°Who are you?¡± Micro asked with a smile as he analyzed the items before him. ¡°My name is Rose.¡± She replied tentatively. She looked fearfully at the cage containing two pixies, one of which was sleeping and the other of which was pouting. Confirming that the door of the cage was locked, she took a deep breath and continued. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.¡°I serve the family of the sect leader, though I¡¯m still a novice in many-¡± ¡°Meat!¡± Micro interrupted her with a shout of excitement when he realized one of the dishes on the try in front of him was full of grilled meat. He didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up the bowl and tip the contents into his mouth little by little. ¡°Honoured guest, your chopsticks¡­¡± Rose picked up the two finely crafted sticks on the tray and held them in front of Micro, but he looked at her in confusion as he continued to eat. ¡°What are-¡± He belched. ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°Do you perhaps prefer a spoon?¡± She asked sincerely. ¡°A knife? A fork?¡± ¡°What are those?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rose fell silent as she tried to understand the dilemma, but decided not to push the topic further out of courtesy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, honoured guest. Forgive my discourtesy. I am unfamiliar with your customs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Micro mumbled as he swallowed the last of the meat in the bowl. ¡°You really do look like Tae.¡± ¡°Tae¡­¡± Rose whispered. ¡°She told me¡­¡± ¡°You know Tae?!¡± Micro asked happily, reaching for a bowl of vegetables. ¡°Please forgive me, but I must ask you.¡± She spoke directly. ¡°Tae told me you saved her from the dungeon. Is that really true?¡± ¡°The dungeon?¡± He asked, struggling to chew on a long, green vegetable he hadn¡¯t seen before. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I wouldn¡¯t just leave them behind. What kind of truck would I be-¡± He suddenly began to cough and sputter as the vegetable became lodged in his throat. Rose offered him a cup of tea, and he succeeded in washing it down with a few sips. ¡°Then she was telling the truth¡­¡± She said with a frown, trying to understand how the boy in front of her could have played such an important role in the young master¡¯s quest. ¡°But then, I owe you my thanks.¡± Without any further reservations, she placed her head on the floor. Micro took another sip of tea as she raised her head again to speak, this time with a warmer tone. ¡°Tae is my elder sister, honoured guest.¡± She explained. ¡°My family is indebted to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It was interesting, and I got two core cards.¡± ¡°What?!¡± She gasped. ¡°But I¡¯m still not sure what to do with them.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I thought I was supposed to eat them, but Feng said that wasn¡¯t quite right¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to master Core Cards?¡± Rose asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Even the mundane are aware of such things¡­ Where are you from?¡± She began to unpack clothing like the other disciples¡¯ from the bag, then she handed it to Micro. He was relieved not to be covered in rust anymore, but after putting on the long robes, he felt more exposed than ever. ¡°No bumpers, no doors¡­¡± He complained. ¡°Is it not to your liking?¡± Rose asked humbly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thank you for the clothes, Rose.¡± He said with a bittersweet smile. ¡°Then, will you tell me where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from another world, apparently.¡± Micro replied, looking around at the room. ¡°Garages are very different there¡­¡± ¡°Another world? Wait, could it be¡­¡± Rose¡¯s voice fell to a whisper as one of her eyes began to flicker with a familiar light. ¡°An artificial vessel¡­ You were summoned here?! Then the rumours were true¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to being in this body, but it hasn¡¯t been all bad.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I need to find a way home soon though¡­ Wait, do you know how to use Core Cards?¡± Rose sat silently with her eyes wide, forgetting even to breathe for a moment, but after concluding whatever thought had come into her mind, she smiled brightly at Micro. ¡°You¡¯re really from another world!¡± She shouted and brought her hands to her mouth in glee. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. They told me you were a guest from abroad, so I thought you were one of those boring old men from out east, but then I saw how young you were, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to think! I can¡¯t believe somebody from another world is sitting in front of me! I have so many questions!¡± Micro couldn¡¯t help but lean back as a dense aura of excitement erupted from the young girl in front of him. ¡°Kel said you were very strong in your world! How strong were you? Were you taller there? What arts did you study? What is the food like where you¡¯re from?¡± Her questions increased in speed and volume. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Micro.¡± Micro interrupted her. ¡°My name is Micro. My world is a nice place. The roads aren¡¯t perfect, but I miss them very much. I wasn¡¯t very tall, but I was wider. I didn¡¯t really eat, but I¡¯ve been going through oil more quickly recently. I don¡¯t know if you could say I was fast or strong, but I was efficient and reliable. And my driver, he¡­¡± Rose noticed his eyes beginning to water as he recalled more about his world and immediately subdued her curiosity. ¡°Forgive me, Micro!¡± She bowed once again. ¡°I should have been more considerate! Please don¡¯t be angry! How can I make amends?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Micro wiped his eyes with his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll return one day, after I find enough core cards.¡± ¡°You already have two, but you don¡¯t know how to use them yet?¡± Rose asked. ¡°Did your master not teach you anything?¡± ¡°I learned a lot from my driver!¡± Micro asserted. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we have cards like that in my world.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know much about cultivation at all?¡± She asked as she leaned in. ¡°Almost nothing at all¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Rose beamed. Chapter 037 - A Simple Lesson in the Basics of Cultivation ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the early middle stage, and I¡¯m the youngest person in my family to learn the Spirit Vision Skill! I¡¯m also very, very, very close to mastering the Spirit Shield Skill, so you count on me! You must already be an amazing warrior to save two people from a dungeon and capture two pixies!¡± Rose declared with her arms crossed confidently. ¡°You can teach me about core cards and cultivation?¡± Micro asked hopefully. ¡°Of course!¡± Rose replied. ¡°But where shall we begin? Hmm¡­ Your core doesn¡¯t seem stable, does it¡­¡± ¡°I was told I need to find a master to help me strengthen it before it bursts.¡± Micro agreed. ¡°It¡¯s patched up for now, but I need to learn to repair it myself.¡± ¡°How did it get so¡­¡± Rose mimed an explosion with her hands instead of finishing the question. ¡°Apparently the magicians meant to summon a different shaped soul, so mine doesn¡¯t fit properly.¡± He replied with a shrug. ¡°For it to be bursting at the seams like that means it isn¡¯t just the wrong shape. Your soul must be a little different than most! But that¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Rose reassured him. ¡°Refining your core is one of the first things a cultivator learns! You keep refining it again and again until it can¡¯t be refined anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you get to the Amber stage?¡± Micro inquired. ¡°What? You make it sound so easy!¡± Rose laughed. ¡°Even the sect leader hasn¡¯t broken through to the Amber stage yet, and he¡¯s been refining his core for longer than both of us have been alive put together! Of course, there are ways to quicken the process, but that¡¯s not what our sect believes in.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want an Amber core?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want one.¡± She replied quickly. ¡°But chasing higher realms before perfecting yourself in the first one isn¡¯t in line with the sect leaders¡¯ teachings. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t curious about all the powerful sects out there in the empire. Things around here can move a little too slow for me. ¡®Slow and steady¡¯ is what they always say, though I feel like it¡¯s about time somebody did make it past the advanced Jade level, but that¡¯s not important right now. Your core is barely holding itself together at the lowest level!¡± ¡°It does feel better when I eat these¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he stuffed the last honey into his mouth. ¡°Well, that¡¯s definitely not a good long term plan.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Alright then, listen carefully. To refine your core, you have to break it down, get rid of as many impurities as you can, then put it back together again. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I have to take it apart, clean it, then reassemble it.¡± He recited back to her. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She stuttered. ¡°Yes, that sounds right. However, if that¡¯s all you did, you¡¯d just be making it smaller, and that wouldn¡¯t be very useful! The key to refining your core is in the energy all around you.¡± ¡°You mean like in the rain?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Trying to use rain directly would be suicide. Never try that.¡± Rose warned. ¡°Volatile energies can cause some serious damage, so focus more on collecting ambient energies. The air is full of energy, for example.¡± Rose closed her eyes and took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s full of elemental energies.¡± She whispered. ¡°Fire, air, water, even some light energy¡­ The cultivators in our sect tend to have a stronger affinity to fire compared to the other elements. That¡¯s why they¡¯re always looking for fire element dungeons.¡± Micro closed his eyes and entered the familiar place where only the energy he could focus on shone, but he couldn¡¯t sense it at all. ¡°Where is it?¡± He asked in disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re looking too hard.¡± Rose replied. ¡°It¡¯s not something you see. It¡¯s much too weak for a novice to detect with your senses. You have to stop focusing altogether and let the energy make itself known to you.¡± ¡°I have to stop thinking?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Clear your mind of all distractions.¡± Rose continued. ¡°That¡¯s the first step to-¡± ¡°Oh, I feel it now.¡± Micro announced gleefully. ¡°It¡¯s warm, but it¡¯s cool. It tickles sometimes.¡± ¡°What? How did you¡­¡± Rose stammered. ¡°Did you already know how to do that?¡± ¡°No, I just followed your instructions.¡± He replied. ¡°You achieved a perfect state of mental clarity after hearing it described five seconds ago?¡± She asked in disbelief, using her Spirit Vision Skill to discern whether he was being honest or not. ¡°I¡¯m used to not thinking.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m still new to it, really. It feels strange¡­¡± ¡°Forgive my disrespect, then.¡± Rose nodded. ¡°I forgot you were a master in your own world.¡± ¡°So, now what?¡± ¡°Next is to allow your core to expand very slowly.¡± Rose explained. ¡°You need to do it slowly, so that your soul and the energy contained within it don¡¯t come pouring out all at once. That¡¯s the trick to refining your core, you see? It¡¯s like taking a cup apart and putting it back together again without spilling any of the water inside.¡± ¡°Take it apart, but don¡¯t spill anything¡­¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± Rose smiled. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.¡°Beginners with new cores barely have enough energy to fill their cores. Even a naturally powerful soul like yours probably won¡¯t expand enough to cause you any problems. Just focus on relaxing your core until it reaches a breaking point.¡± ¡°Relax it¡­ Expand it¡­¡± Micro looked back at his own core, and did as he was instructed, allowing the core which he felt he¡¯d been trying to restrain to relax and expand. ¡°Once your core starts to dissipate, that¡¯s when you want to squeeze it back together again, taking as much ambient energy with you as you can.¡± Rose continued. ¡°My father told me to think of it like making a snowball out of snowflakes you caught in the air.¡± ¡°Expand¡­ Disassemble¡­ Reassemble¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he focused his attention on the task of transforming the shape of his core. He pulled at it with his hands at first, but realized its shape seemed to respond to his will more than to his hands. He visualized it growing in size, and it did. The green, gem-like core began to look more transparent, like a thin film of energy wrapped around a bright light. ¡°I think you¡¯re doing great!¡± Rose cheered. ¡°Now just-¡± BOOM Rose was barely able to erect a defensive aura in time to protect herself from the shockwave that flung everything in the room against the walls and blew out the door and glass windows with the force of a lightning strike. She tumbled out the splintered door and barely grabbed hold of the steps protruding from the cliff face before falling down the side of the mountain. Glass and dust rained down on the buildings below as she crawled back up onto the ledge, her ears ringing and her face stinging. In a daze, she tried to look through the chaotic storm of energy and debris swirling around in the room, but all she could make out were flashes of light. She noticed the taste of blood in her mouth when a voice suddenly brought her back into the moment. ¡°Rose! What happened here?!¡± Kel screamed as he flew up the steps, followed by a dozen disciples, including her sister Tae. ¡°Where is he?!¡± ¡°He¡­ We were¡­¡± She stuttered, her voice barely audible over the storm raging in the room. ¡°What did you do?!¡± Tae screamed over the noise of the storm. ¡°I showed him how to refine his core¡­¡± Rose mumbled. ¡°Just the most basic technique¡­ Even a child could¡­¡± ¡°You fool!¡± Kel screamed as he rushed into the storm, leaving Rose and the other standing outside. Tae braced herself and followed him into the room, but no other disciple felt confident they would survive the storm if they entered. ¡°Master!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°Are you there?! Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Kel¡­¡± Micro said with a strained voice barely audible over the storm. ¡°This is harder than I thought¡­¡± ¡°Young master!¡± Tae said as she grabbed Kel¡¯s shoulder to stabilize herself in the wind. ¡°His core is completely gone! The dungeon guardians¡¯ oaths are the only thing preventing his internal energies from consuming him entirely¡­!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Kel replied in horror. ¡°The sheer amount of energy¡­ This isn¡¯t something we can handle ourselves.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The sect leader said, having suddenly appeared beside Kel. ¡°We¡¯ll need more hands to contain this power.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Tae replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll summon the strongest disciples available!¡± Tae ran out of the room and down the stairs to the courtyard immediately, leaving Kel and his grandfather alone in the storm. ¡°You would risk everything for this boy, Kel?¡± The sect leader calmly asked. ¡°You needn¡¯t ask!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°Then stand over there.¡± The old man nodded as he raised his hands in front of him. ¡°This is no different from helping any new disciple form a core for the first time. We¡¯ll just need to work a little harder than usual¡­¡± Following his grandfather¡¯s lead, Kel also raised his hands, as if trying to push against the wild aura pouring out of Micro. ¡°Now, Kel!¡± The old man announced, and the two men began to emit their own green auras, forming a shield in front of them that allowed them to repel Micro¡¯s own. They struggled for a moment to move even slightly toward the boy at the centre of the storm, but soon other hands were added to the effort as stronger disciples entered the room one by one, seemingly aware of what was required. As the number of small aura shields increased in number, they began to contain the storm, eventually growing to form a dome around it. ¡°We need to move quickly now, or the boy won¡¯t survive.¡± The sect leader declared. ¡°With me, now!¡± All at once, the sect leader, Kel, and a dozen disciples pushed with all their strength toward the centre of the room, condensing the wild energies more and more until finally, Micro¡¯s form was visible again, kneeling in a state of meditation, but with a strained expression. ¡°Kel?¡± He called out. ¡°We¡¯re here now, master!¡± Kel replied, his own voice strained as he and the others struggled to keep the aura from exploding outward. ¡°Can you see your energy, master?¡± The normally dark world that Micro looked around felt like a tornado was sweeping through it. His consciousness drifted here and there as he tried to focus on his own energy, but he eventually noticed a circle of light around him. ¡°Is that you?¡± He called out from the darkness. ¡°We¡¯re holding your energy together right now, master!¡± Kel replied. ¡°But we can¡¯t do this for long! You need to form a core around the energy before we run out of time!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro replied as he focused. He could feel the pressure of the cultivators against his own existence, holding it together in one piece. As he observed the place where his core should be, he understood what was happening. Two rings, placed there by the dragon and the turtle, were wrapped around a small light that flickered as a storm of energy swirled around. ¡°You should be able to see your soul now, young one.¡± The sect leader suddenly declared. ¡°The energy contained within it is too much for this vessel to accommodate, so you must form a strong core around it. If you fail to contain the energy, your soul will be extinguished as your vessel is consumed by it. Do you understand, young one?¡± ¡°I need to make a new core¡­¡± Micro repeated. ¡°But this time, master¡­¡± Kel added. ¡°You must ensure that it fits your soul! All souls are unique in shape and size, but yours is very different from anything we¡¯ve seen. Be mindful as you-¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to concentrate, Kel.¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll be silent, master.¡± Kel replied quietly. ¡°Thanks, Kel.¡± Micro stood before his soul for a moment, trying to discern its shape. He looked closer and closer, until he realized he was standing inside of it. It was blinding at first, but as his eyes adjusted, he began to notice something familiar about it. He was in a seated position, his back against something soft but not too soft. His feet were resting on a harder surface with a rough texture. His hands were in front of him resting on something thin and round. ¡°I¡¯m inside¡­ myself?¡± He thought quietly as he looked around and recognized more and more indicators that he had somehow found himself inside the cab of a Micro truck which could only be described as his very own body. ¡°But I also, am myself¡­?¡± His mind began to feel like it was being stretched to a breaking point as he reconciled his current state, unsure whether he was looking at himself in the rear-view mirror, or at someone else entirely. The whole truck was shaking, as if it were driving at a high speed down a gravel road, with wisps of blinding light flying through the cab now and then. He shook his head, though he was unsure if he really had one, and tried to focus on the task described for him by the cultivators around him. He looked out the window and saw two giant rings, one of fire and one of water, orbiting his truck at different angles. They were alarming at first sight, but they made him feel safe and secure after looking at them for a while. ¡°Okay, I need to make a core to put my soul in¡­¡± He thought as he looked around. ¡°I think this is my soul, but¡­ Oh, I see.¡± Realizing something, he opened the door and stepped out of the truck, then walked several paces away from it. Around him and the truck was a storm of light that he now understood to be his own internal energy. ¡°So I have to build somewhere safe to park this. And it needs to be big enough to store that extra energy.¡± He thought. Then, he nodded. ¡°This should be simple enough.¡± Chapter 038 - The Aftermath of Lesson One While standing outside the glowing, white truck, Micro recalled the sensation of picking energy out of a puddle of rain, and took hold of some of the energy dancing in the air around him. It hurt much less to hold his own energy than the rain¡¯s, and it almost felt comfortable to grasp. He placed it on the ground several paces from the truck, and was pleased to see it respond to his needs. As it came to rest on the invisible ground, it took the shape of a brick. Though he had imagined a red brick, he knew it would do. ¡°I¡¯m glad I saw the old man build one of these before. This shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± Micro thought with a nostalgic smile. One by one, bricks formed from the energy around him, and he placed them neatly beside each other until a large structure had formed around the truck which was his own soul. The more time he spent transforming his energy into something he could use, the more natural it felt. He realized he could be more selective of the energies he harnessed, flicking away bits of impure debris with a thought, and producing a shinier brick in the process. Before long, he had managed to recreate a scene so familiar to him that he was confident he¡¯d recreated every detail, down to the smallest imperfections in the shingles on the roof and the squeak of the door as it opened and closed. He recreated the concrete floor and the land around the building too, complete with the grass and wildflowers that grew on it. He even recreated the small remote control the old man installed a few years ago. ¡°Now to clean up a little.¡± He thought while looking around at the chaos that continued to rage. He¡¯d already had to repair several shingles as the storm of energy continued, so he quickly created several large cardboard boxes and began to stuff the energy inside. Some of the energy felt dirty to touch, so he also recreated the garbage bin next to the garage and disposed of it there. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it took, but eventually he¡¯d gotten used to scooping up large amounts of energy and storing it quickly in boxes, which he was then able to store in the garage on the faithfully reconstructed shelves. He worried that he might not have enough room for it all at first, but with some effort was able to compress quite a lot into each box. He had long since lost track of time when he began to feel a little tired, and he suddenly heard a voice echo in the peaceful world around him. ¡°Grandfather¡­ It¡¯s been half an hour¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Is he¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s unorthodox¡­¡± The sect leader¡¯s voice followed. ¡°But I think he managed to get it under control¡­¡± He took a final look at the garage he¡¯d made. It was exactly as he remembered it, though it was distinctly green in colour, and it was orbited by two rings of water and fire, and smiled. Content with the results, he allowed himself to wake up from his meditative state for the first time in what felt like a long time. He opened his eyes and took in the situation around him. A dozen exhausted men and women in green and brown attire leaned back against the walls of the room. The room itself was virtually destroyed, and looked more like a natural feature of the mountain than the luxurious space it had been not long before. He noticed Kel and Tae standing beside each other, both of whom looked ready to faint from exhaustion with looks of relief on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s a rare thing for one¡¯s body not to match the shape of their soul¡­¡± The sect leader suddenly spoke, being the only person in the room with the energy left to do so. ¡°They¡¯re usually born together, after all. But with a strong core, no issues should ever arise from your unique situation again. But what you have created¡­¡± His eyes glowed fiercely as he peered into Micro¡¯s core from across the room, but he seemed to give up after a moment and laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a core that shape before, but it is far stronger than mine!¡± His frail voice filled the room with laughter before he continued. ¡°You have an inhuman talent for visualization, boy. Your will to create is unmatched by any I have met, and I cannot fathom the concentration required to manifest thousands upon thousands of such strange objects of so highly purified internal energy in such a short time. They shine so brightly that even their shape eludes me. I couldn¡¯t even keep track of the arrangements, and the end result is blindingly pure¡­ Do your thoughts never wander from your goals? Is your mind never clouded?¡± Stolen novel; please report. Micro looked up at the excited old man and shrugged. ¡°Thinking in general is still new to me. I just made the best place I could think of to park my soul, and left some room for the extra energy.¡± He explained, feeling more energetic than ever before. ¡°So you did what you had to do¡­¡± The sect leader grinned. ¡°As simple as that?¡± ¡°Well, it took some getting used to, but the instructions were clear.¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Thanks, baldy.¡± The cultivators in the room all looked in shock at Micro for a moment, baffled by both his manner or addressing the sect leader and the sincerity with which he did so. The sect leader himself made a conflicted expression, but was interrupted before he could continue. ¡°Pffffft!¡± a high pitch sound rang out. ¡°Bahaha! Baldy! Stinking cultivators. Oh, humans¡­¡± Everyone in the room turned to see Blue sitting on Kel¡¯s head, holding a Core Card under one arm and laughing uncontrollably. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boy?¡± She asked sarcastically as she hopped directly from Kel¡¯s head to Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Every time I wake up from a nap, you¡¯re either bleeding or exploding!¡± ¡°Sorry, Blue.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Where''s Trill?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in your pocket.¡± She pointed at the right breast pocket of his new clothes, and a small yellow hand poked out in reply, only one finger of which was raised. ¡°You¡¯re slow as mud, eh?¡± ¡°The card¡­!¡± The sect leader suddenly grasped at his own pocket, searching for something frantically. ¡°Like taking treasure from a cultivator, baldy!¡± Blue laughed while flaunting the card at him, waving it over her head. ¡°This is mine, anyway! How dare some baldy take my things?!¡± The room filled with tension as her tone grew slightly more serious, but her mood mellowed out with a yawn, and she hopped wordlessly into Micro¡¯s other pocket along with her core card. ¡°You¡­¡± the sect leader stuttered. He spoke with a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°You may call me master¡­ If it suits you¡­¡± ¡°But Rose already offered¡­¡± Micro replied apologetically. ¡°She¡¯s very talented.¡± ¡°Rose¡­¡± The sect leader sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will be joining you in your studies. It seems some of the basics have escaped her¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll be my master?¡± Micro asked tentatively. ¡°If you¡¯ll have me.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°And you¡¯ll teach me to eat Core Cards?!¡± Micro asked with increasing excitement. ¡°That¡­¡± the sect leader stuttered. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with Core Cards, yes.¡± The cultivators watching the conversation unfold began to break their dumbfounded silence with whispers of disbelief, but none dared to question the sect leader¡¯s decision. ¡°Master, how are you feeling?¡± Kel asked with concern. ¡°Do you feel any instability at all?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment, poking himself in the chest several times before nodding. ¡°I feel like I just went through a gas station car wash. I¡¯m clean, but my ears are still ringing¡­¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± The sect leader suddenly narrowed his eyes and emitted an intimidating aura that filled the room in the blink of an eye. He looked around at the cultivators, and Micro wondered what it was about the sect leader that made him seem so much bigger than he really was sometimes. ¡°Nobody speaks of what they saw here.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± The cultivators all replied in unison, at which point the sect leader relaxed his aura and waved them away. ¡°Get some rest, young ones¡­¡± He said dismissively. ¡°As for you, Micro. I¡¯ll have you accompany Kel to his quarters for the evening. He¡¯ll keep an eye on you in case anything¡­ unpredictable¡­ should happen.¡± He looked over his shoulder at Rose, who was still sitting on the steps outside the broken doorway with wide, watery eyes. ¡°You¡¯re skilled beyond your years, Rose¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°But you compensate with your discretion¡­ You may return to your duties now. We¡¯ll discuss your studies in the morning.¡± She nodded once, then retreated down the steps on wobbly legs. With one final sigh, he turned to Micro, Kel, and Tae. ¡°I¡¯d expect no less excitement from three, no, four new holders of the Turtle Art Core Card.¡± He spoke as a grin formed slowly on his face. ¡°Very interesting times. Very interesting times indeed¡­¡± ~ After the sect had returned to normal and several disciples had been dispatched to clean the mysterious mess in the guest room, Tae returned to her duties elsewhere and Kel guided Micro back to his own personal quarters. ¡°I had almost finished telling my grandfather of our travels together when we heard the explosion.¡± He explained through a yawn. ¡°Forgive me for having immediately assumed it was you, but I¡¯m relieved to see you in good health, better than ever in fact.¡± ¡°I do feel pretty good.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I want more honey buns.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll arrive first thing in the morning, master.¡± Kel promised. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it personally.¡± After passing through the courtyard again, Kel led Micro through a large entrance in the side of the mountain. It opened up to a large cavern, decorated with even more statues of turtles and many beautiful paintings of the local landscape. What caught Micro¡¯s eye the quickest though was featured in the centre of a large cavern, well lit by numerous torches and surrounded by statues. ¡°A dungeon portal?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Kel replied casually. ¡°That¡¯s the entrance to the Jade Fire Mountain Art dungeon. It¡¯s a permanent portal as far as we know. That¡¯s why our sect¡¯s temple was erected here.¡± Micro had entered the shimmering gate before Kel had even finished his explanation. Chapter 039 - The Weight of a Hasty Decision The shimmering gate led him to a beautiful world. Trees with golden leaves decorated a serene landscape where small animals and birds filled the air with songs and cries. He couldn¡¯t see a sun in the sky, but it was full of orange and red clouds, as if the sun was eternally setting just behind the horizon. For a moment, Micro¡¯s only thought as he stepped away from the shimmering portal was one of gratitude that he was able to experience such a beautiful place with human senses. However, his feeling of relief was soon interrupted. ¡°What the-¡± He blurted out as the weight of his own body drove him to his knees with a thud. A small crater formed beneath him with the impact that made his legs numb. He tried to stand up, but the more he tried, the more weight he felt dragging him back down to the ground. He struggled for hours to get up off of his hands and knees before finally managing to lift his head back up to look around. However, knowing that there were Core Cards waiting for him somewhere in the dungeon, he forced himself to stand up despite the pain. His first step felt like it was weighed down by a boulder, and the second step was no easier. He took a third step, and his legs finally gave out. It took him another few hours to catch his breath and recover his strength, but again he was only able to take three steps. By the end of his first day there, he ended up walking a total of thirteen steps before feeling like he needed to sleep. Just before closing his eyes, however, he heard a familiar sound. ¡°You got quite far!¡± Kel called out from behind him. ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d wander in here, but I thought you¡¯d let me explain it to you first.¡± Micro turned his head, still unable to lift it all the way up, and saw Kel stifling a laugh behind him. ¡°You can walk¡­?¡± He asked Kel, wondering why he was able to move so effortlessly through the impossible gravity of the forest. ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you made it a few steps on will alone, but you¡¯ll have a much easier time walking here once you¡¯ve learned to apply your internal energies in different ways.¡± Kel replied casually as he raised his hand. ¡°For example¡­¡± Micro lifted his eyes just enough to focus on Kel¡¯s hand. Kel confirmed he had Micro¡¯s attention, then snapped his fingers once, creating a small clicking sound that didn¡¯t surprise Micro in any particular way. ¡°Now I¡¯ll fill the muscles in my arm with as much energy as I can.¡± Kel smiled. SNAP A deafening shockwave erupted from Kel¡¯s hand at the flick of his finger. The last of Micro¡¯s strength left him as the shockwave hit him, and he fell to the ground with a thud. Kel massaged his reddened finger as he walked over to Micro with a guilty smile on his face. ¡°Would you like to spend a hundred years crawling around blind, master?¡± He asked rhetorically. ¡°Or would you like to prepare yourself a little more first?¡± ¡°I need to prepare¡­¡± Micro replied with a pained nod. ¡°Then let¡¯s get you to bed, and we¡¯ll start your training in the morning.¡± Kel chuckled as he picked Micro up off the ground and wrapped his limp arm around his shoulder. ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Micro replied as he was dragged back toward the shimmering portal. ~ Once they were back in the beautifully decorated cavern, Micro breathed a sigh of relief at being able to move freely again. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°You¡¯re lucky, master.¡± Kel smiled smugly. ¡°The Fire Mountain Art dungeon is a forgiving trial. You can come and go as you please, and there are a number of rewards available to those who challenge it.¡± ¡°Rewards?¡± ¡°Most of the skills practiced by our disciples are thanks to the many Skill Cards hidden throughout the dungeon.¡± Kel explained. ¡°And just like the Turtle Art dungeon, time passes at a much different pace there. We estimate that two or three days in the Fire Mountain Art dungeon are equal to the passing of about one second back in this world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s convenient¡­¡± Micro yawned. ¡°Indeed, but you can never be sure how long you¡¯ll be required to participate in a dungeon trial.¡± Kel went on. ¡°The Amber level dungeon gate where we dispatched a team of guards could have the opposite effect for example. What if you entered it today but weren¡¯t able to exit it for a hundred years?¡± ¡°That would be inconvenient.¡± Micro nodded as his eyes began to close. ¡°Now, let¡¯s rest properly, this time.¡± Kel smiled, and the two continued their trek into the mountain. ~ Micro was surprised to learn that most of the sect¡¯s temple was built inside the mountain. Beautifully crafted tunnels led to all sorts of places full of people. Everyone greeted Kel politely as he passed them by, though they offered a more curious and tentative glance to Micro. They passed a library, a training facility, and a large conference room before coming to a door with Kel¡¯s name on it. ¡°Here, we¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight.¡± Kel announced as he opened the door, revealing a much bigger room than Micro had been staying in before the explosion. It was decorated modestly by comparison, but Micro estimated one could park at least ten small trucks inside with room to spare. A fire burned in the centre of the room, the smoke rising up to a hole in the rock ceiling. An attendant not much older than Rose followed them swiftly into the room and began to prepare tea for the two of them without a word. He thought it was impressive that she was able to move so gracefully despite the shield on her back. Micro waved, but she had already prepared the tea and left before he could say hello. ¡°Please, enjoy a cup with me.¡± Kel said, inviting him to join him by the fire. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time to rest before sunrise.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel.¡± Micro took the cup and drank it down quickly, realizing only after he had finished it how thirsty he was. He leaned back on the floor where he sat, then he noticed Kel looking at him with bright eyes. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Forgive me, master.¡± Kel replied quickly without his usual formality. ¡°Might I ask about the shape of your core? I¡¯ll admit I caught a glimpse of your soul for a moment, but even now when I try to look at it, I struggle to discern its shape. It was angular, and dense¡­ It was unlike anything I¡¯d ever seen!¡± ¡°What is your soul like?¡± Micro answered in return. ¡°Mine?¡± Kel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mine is the same shape as I am! I was born with it, after all. There are people with unique souls, damaged souls, modified souls, and the like, but it¡¯s rare to see one so different from the body it¡¯s in. One would think it impossible for the two to function as a unit, but-¡± Kel stopped to clear his throat and leaned back slightly. ¡°Forgive me, master.¡± He spoke with his formal tone restored. ¡°What I mean to say is that my soul, as most humans¡¯ are, is the same shape as my physical being, more or less. And like most cultivators, my core is a sphere. I have heard of powerful cultivators, too powerful even for us to imagine, shaping their core as they see fit, but most cultivators struggle even to form a perfect sphere. That¡¯s why yours is so¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a garage.¡± Micro explained quickly. ¡°It¡¯s where I was always parked back home. It seemed like the logical thing to make.¡± ¡°You were able to recreate a physical structure out of internal energy capable of housing such a powerful soul?¡± Kel asked. He looked around the room and continued. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine trying to recreate this room in such a manner, even though I¡¯ve slept here for most of my life.¡± ¡°Well, I spent a lot of time there before I could think, so it sunk in.¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°It¡¯s more like I was remembering it with my soul, if that makes any sense.¡± ¡°Remembering it with your soul¡­?¡± Kel whispered. ¡°I see¡­ That is indeed incredible¡­ Our sect teaches familiarity with the shield so that it becomes easier to manifest and control. It¡¯s an extension of us, unlike our swords, which are purely weapons of necessity. Other sects do practice more diverse forms of mental training and visualization to produce a variety of forces, weapons, and the like. What did you master teach you about such-¡± Kel ceased his dialogue when he noticed Micro had fallen asleep by the fire without a sound. Though disappointed at first, he quickly fetched a blanket to rest atop the boy and then retreated to his own sleeping mat, beside which was the shield he was rarely seen without. ¡°His patience is unparalleled, but his pace is difficult to fathom¡­¡± Kel mumbled as he recalled the week¡¯s events. Soon, he too was asleep. Chapter 040 - A Cultivator Must Read All Kinds of Signs Morning came quickly for Micro after enjoying the deepest sleep he¡¯d ever experienced, though his experience with sleep was still minimal. He awoke to the sound of tea filling a cup near his head, and he opened his eyes to the same girl he¡¯d previously failed to greet. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± He said through a stifled yawn. ¡°Thanks for the tea¡­¡± However, the girl only bowed her head, placed the cup of tea in front of him next to a tray of food he hadn¡¯t even noticed before, and turned to leave in a hurry. ¡°Forgive the girl¡­¡± Kel called out to Micro from across the room. He sat with his hands in front of him with a jade core card floating about them, a sight Micro recognized from the cave. However, as he watched, the core card suddenly glowed brighter than ever before, then vanished. ¡°What happened to your core card?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I have finally incorporated its teachings into my soul, master.¡± Kel smiled widely. ¡°I have begun to fully comprehend the nature of the appraisal skill. ¡°What can you do with that?¡± Micro continued. ¡°It will allow me to better discern the true nature of things.¡± Kel explained. ¡°But that is not important now.¡± Kel then turned to the door which Sara had just slammed shut. ¡°Sara has a particular aversion to pixies, you see¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Micro asked as he scooped up a bowl of meat and rice. ¡°Her mother is a senior disciple of the sect.¡± Kel explained, putting away the card he had been meditating over. ¡°She challenges the Jade Fire Mountain Art dungeon often, and she has taken many rewards for her troubles over the years. Many of the cards were of great benefit to her family, but there was an incident.¡± ¡°An incident?¡± Micro mumbled with a mouthful of food. ¡°She claims that upon discovering the rarest card she¡¯d ever seen in a dungeon, a pixie appeared the moment she crossed through the gate into our world and stole it from her.¡± Kel said with a sad gaze. ¡°It was a shameful day for the sect, but pixies are dangerous creatures, and such things are known to occur. She has yet to rediscover the card¡­¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something a pixie would do.¡± Micro asserted. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°You idiot.¡± Blue¡¯s voice suddenly chimed in. She jumped out of his pocket, landed on his shoulder, and stretched her arms and wings. ¡°That kid in your other pocket literally just stole all your cards.¡± ¡°Oh, he did.¡± Micro nodded with wide eyes. ¡°Blue, was it?¡± Kel addressed the pixie with a stoic expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked at him over her shoulder with one eye closed. ¡°Might I ask, if I may¡­¡± He mumbled. ¡°Why do pixies do such cruel things?¡± ¡°Heh?¡± She blurted out while scratching her ear. ¡°Why do creatures with no use for the possessions of cultivators insist on using their terrifying power to torment and steal from us?¡± He continued with a bitter expression. ¡°Even going so far as to set fires or dig up gardens¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± She scoffed. ¡°Why not? Ah, I guess the war was before your time, kiddo.¡± ¡°What war¡­?¡± Kel asked in confusion. ¡°I keep forgetting how young you all are!¡± Blue groaned and rolled her eyes. ¡°Well you won it, alright? So stop being a sore winner.¡± ¡°We won a war¡­ with you?¡± Kel tilted his head to the side as he asked. ¡°But you torment us still! Why!?¡± ¡°Why?¡± She wondered aloud. ¡°Who cares? It depends on the pixie. Revenge? Spite? Fun? It passes the time.¡± ¡°Passes the time¡­?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to have so much of it.¡± Blue sighed as she stretched her back. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe how tired I am. Maybe I don¡¯t have much time left after all.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Hmm?¡± She mumbled as she jumped back into his pocket to resume whatever activities she filled her time with. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll still outlive you. That¡¯s the plan, anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Micro said, more relaxed than before. Micro stood up and stretched his own arms and legs as soon as he was finished eating, then realized Kel was still sitting motionless with a complicated look in his eyes. ¡°Kel?¡± He called out once. ¡°Kel!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kel replied as he returned from his thoughts. ¡°Oh, forgive me, master. Yes, we should go. Grandfather wished to give you a proper introduction to our sect¡¯s arts. Normally he doesn¡¯t take direct disciples, but you already hold a Jade Turtle Art Core Card, and you appear to have no issues utilizing the elemental energies of fire, so he¡¯s excited to accept you as a student. Tae will also be joining us today.¡± ¡°I can finally learn how to eat core cards properly!¡± Micro celebrated. ¡°Properly, indeed.¡± Kel nodded. ¡°And you¡¯ll learn to be more aware of the aura you emit. The shield you erected to protect yourself in the Turtle Art Dungeon must be tiring to maintain. You may wish to lower your output when you can, or you may one day find yourself depleted.¡± ¡°I need to be more efficient¡­¡± Micro replied with a sad expression, and he quickly returned to his core, now a much more familiar shape, and regulated the amount of energy flowing here and there. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.¡°There, that should be fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll also learn how to do that without entering a deep state of meditation every time, master.¡± Kel continued, his excitement returning. ¡°You have much to learn.¡± ~ Kel wasted no time in ushering Micro out the door after taking a moment to wash himself, then led him back outside. Though Micro eyed the dungeon entrance intensely as they walked by, he diligently followed Kel. They first walked up the stairs which led to the former guest room, passing it uneventfully on their way up to a much higher platform. Micro enjoyed the view for a moment, but their climb became steeper very quickly, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to voice his dislike of travelling uphill. By the time the sun was high enough to warm the mountain air, they had nearly reached the summit. Near the summit however, there was a large flat area, paved with stones and decorated with the same turtle statues Micro had grown used to seeing everywhere on the mountain. Waiting for him and Kel at the centre of the paved area were the sect leader, Tae, and Rose. Tae and the sect leader looked pleased to see Micro appear over the ridge, though Rose looked slightly uncomfortable. The sect leader gestured to them to be seated with a wave of his hand. Kel, Micro, Tae, and Rose sat in a line in front of the sect leader, who was using a large rock as a chair. ¡°Kel, Micro, and Tae.¡± He began with a heavy voice. ¡°You three have proven yourself worthy to inherit the highest arts of the sect. Kel and Tae, I believe you know what you have to do.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± Kel replied, while Tae simply bowed to indicate her understanding. ¡°We shall meditate at the mountain¡¯s peak until we have mastered the Jade Fire Turtle Art.¡± ¡°Indeed, you shall.¡± The sect leader confirmed. With a hint of a grin. ¡°It may take you an hour, but it may take you a lifetime. However, I am optimistic.¡± ¡°Thank you grandfather.¡± Kel joined Tae in a deep bow. ¡°Then I will leave Micro in your care, sect leader.¡± ¡°And I hope my sister will earn your mercy, sect leader.¡± Tae added with a sideways glance to the awkward Rose. Kel and Tae then got up to leave, smiling to Micro as they passed him, and made the short trek up to the peak of the mountain where they sat down and began to meditate on their cards. Rose appeared even more uncomfortable now that her sister was gone, but Micro looked excitedly at the sect leader. ¡°Micro, I have heard a great deal about you from Kel.¡± He rose from his stone seat and walked to the centre of the paved area as he spoke. ¡°You display inhuman levels of patience, diligence, perseverance, and many other attributes essential to a cultivator.¡± ¡°Thanks, master!¡± ¡°It is apparent that you were a powerful student in your world.¡± He continued. ¡°And your master was indeed a figure beyond our comprehension, but it is clear that your training was not complete. Is that a fair assessment?¡± ¡°Training?¡± Micro replied with a tilted head. ¡°I just did my job.¡± ¡°So you were still practicing the fundamentals of your art when you were summoned, and yet you have already achieved such power¡­¡± The sect leader mused. ¡°Then you will not be offended when I suggest that you are still lacking in some areas.¡± Micro just nodded and smiled in reply, eagerly awaiting the sect leader¡¯s next words. ¡°Your courage and your will are both hampered by your lack of discretion.¡± He said with a serious tone. ¡°Discretion?¡± ¡°While you are true to your goals, you appear blind to the obstacles which keep you from achieving them. You walk a straight path to your goals even when the path itself is not straight.¡± He explained while moving his hands through the air to illustrate his point. ¡°And you press forward toward your destination at a constant speed, but there are times in every journey when one must slow down or stop.¡± ¡°But there are no stop signs or traffic lights anywhere!¡± Micro interjected with a look of sincere frustration. His eyes began to water slightly as he explained. ¡°And Blue only tells me which way to go. I¡¯ve never had to set my own speed or apply my own brakes before. I only did what was needed of me, efficiently and reliably¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you were parted from your master before you learned such things.¡± The sect leader replied with a sympathetic tone. ¡°But the signs you speak of are all around you, even if they are not the ones you are familiar with.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Indeed.¡± The sect leader nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s take the amber dungeon you almost jumped into as an example. Upon reflection, can you think of any signs you missed which may have encouraged you to stop what you were doing?¡± ¡°Stop signs¡­¡± Micro thought to himself for a moment, and his eyes lit up. ¡°It was a yellow light!¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± The sect leader nodded. ¡°Sometimes the signs are as simple as that. However, what were the signs that you should not allow such an inexperienced cultivator as Rose to teach you to refine your core?¡± ¡°But Rose is very talented!¡± Micro said as he turned to smile at Rose, though Rose was unwilling to look back at him. ¡°You are unaware that her reckless instructions nearly resulted in your death and hers?¡± ¡°Reckless?¡± ¡°In her haste, she failed to account for the nature of your soul before instructing you to dismantle your core. Without knowledge of such things, she assumed the process would be as simple for you as it was for her. Her inexperience and youth would alert most to the dangers of following her guidance in such important matters as core refining¡­¡± ¡°That sign¡­¡± Micro stuttered as he raised his hand to his head. ¡°That one hurts my brain a little.¡± ¡°Fear not.¡± The sect leader reassured him. ¡°You will grow accustomed to both the abilities and the limitations of your new vessel in time. Though your soul remains a constant, your mind will no doubt be full of new thoughts and ideas. Your nature will remain unchanged, but the way you view this world will be as new to you as the world itself. Although the magicians use vile means of creating such vessels, yours does appear capable of functioning as any other cultivator¡¯s physical being.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m not broken?¡± ¡°Far from broken, you are an exceptional young specimen.¡± The sect leader laughed. ¡°And the thoughts I have¡­ And feelings¡­?¡± ¡°You will master those as well, in time. If your goal remains to find your way home, then I am certain you will learn much about yourself in the process. Now, it feels shameful to teach one as strong as you the fundamentals, but we must begin.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°It appears you have some understanding of how to circulate your internal energies, but forming a shield of aura is the most you¡¯ve been able to do, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, like a radiator.¡± Micro answered. ¡°Kel taught me how to do it in a cave.¡± ¡°Very good. Rose, come here, please.¡± The sect leader nodded, then beckoned Rose to his side. She did so quickly but with a bitter expression. ¡°Rose will demonstrate a more versatile technique for you now. Rose, remove your shield and begin the elementary internal energy circulation exercise.¡± Rose looked embarrassed as she removed the shield from her back, setting it on the ground nearby, and then placed her hands together. She closed her eyes tight and almost immediately began to glow. Micro looked more intently at her, and realized the aura around her was actually swirling around her like countless rivers of fire. ¡°You can see the energy moving?¡± The sect leader asked Micro casually. ¡°Yes, like fire.¡± He replied while watching ever more intently. ¡°A good observation.¡± the sect leader applauded. ¡°Rose is demonstrating the most fundamental of exercises, meant to practice control over one¡¯s own internal energy. Moving it throughout your body without allowing it to escape, as yours does now, is the first step toward an endless world of techniques.¡± ¡°What about core cards, then?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you need those for learning skills?¡± ¡°A common misconception, but not entirely false¡­¡± The sect leader stroked his mustache and continued. ¡°I may be getting ahead of myself. Kel said cultivation was not practiced the same way in your world.¡± ¡°Fuel is more straightforward there, at least¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°What a rare opportunity¡­¡± The sect leader smiled. ¡°Let us start at the beginning.¡± ¡°The beginning?¡± ¡°Yes, the very beginning¡­¡± He grinned. ¡°The origin of cultivation as we know it¡­¡± Chapter 041 - The Origin of Cultivation, Dungeons, and Core Cards Rose diligently continued the internal energy circulation exercise she¡¯d been ordered to demonstrate, but her ears perked up when she heard the old sect leader mention the origin of cultivation. The sect leader noticed her eyes gleam and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a popular bedtime story for children, after all.¡± He explained to Micro with a nostalgic smile. ¡°No doubt Rose has heard it a hundred times or more.¡± ¡°What kind of story is it?¡± Micro asked, his own curiosity growing. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful story!¡± Rose blurted out, apparently by accident. She quickly closed her mouth and returned to her energy exercise. ¡°It¡¯s the story of this world, Micro.¡± The sect leader began. ¡°Countless eras have passed since the days of the first cultivators. Humanity itself was a young race, unaware of the energy dwelling within us.¡± ¡°You were all mundane?¡± ¡°Like those who wallow in the dirt and toil away at trivial tasks, our ancestors were once a race of mortals as any other. There were no dungeons then, but there was war¡­ Endless war¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of war¡­¡± Micro began, but he was suddenly distracted by a smell he had come to know well. ¡°Honey buns?!¡± As the sect leader watched indifferently, the attendant called Sara suddenly appeared in the distance, quickly making her way to the area where Micro¡¯s lesson was taking place. ¡°As requested by the young master¡­¡± She said coldly. She gracefully placed a small bag in front of him, bowed to the sect leader, and left without another word. ¡°A favourite of yours¡­?¡± The sect leader asked. ¡°These are great!¡± Micro replied with a honey bun already in his mouth. ¡°Do you want one?¡± ¡°No, thank you. Please enjoy them¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro said as he took another bite. ¡°You said something about a war?¡± ¡°Indeed... No one was spared from the bloodshed that plagued this world back then. However, there emerged a hero in a nameless kingdom whose strength became legend. Rumours spread of a man whose body burned like the sun, whose voice roared like thunder, and whose sword cut like time.¡± ¡°He was the first cultivator!¡± ¡°His story is only legend now, but it is said that he lived a normal human life for a time. He was born, he cried, he laughed, and he loved as any other. However, one day, soldiers from an enemy kingdom came and stole his true love away.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°It was not uncommon in those barbarous days, but he refused to become a victim of fate. He vowed to find the woman he loved and bring vengeance to any who would do her harm.¡± ¡°Did he find her?!¡± ¡°Yes, but not before singlehandedly toppling the entire kingdom in the process. She was held in the tower of an evil prince who planned to marry her, but he used the power of heaven itself to turn that prince¡¯s territory into a sea of blood.¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± ¡°He returned home with his love in his arms, worshipped and adored by all who saw him. It wasn¡¯t long before he had become king of his own land, and with his power, he conquered any land that opposed him. It wasn¡¯t long before the first cultivator¡¯s empire had filled the continent, and an era of peace had begun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful story!¡± Micro applauded happily from his seated position. ¡°But it isn¡¯t over, I¡¯m afraid.¡± The sect leader grinned. ¡°But he saved his wife and became a king.¡± Micro replied. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He became drunk on his power, and his power only increased! His people lived in constant fear of his whims, and their worship turned to hatred. Enemies emerged in every corner of his empire, never resting in their efforts to rid the world of such a powerful evil. None of them ever succeeded, and as punishment for their attempts to overthrow him, the first cultivator wiped out countless cities with his unmatched power.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Oh no!¡± Micro gasped, nearly dropping the bun in his hand. ¡°However, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing the woman for whom he¡¯d overturned the laws of nature, and so he taught his secret arts to his wife. They reigned over this world for centuries, becoming known as gods to the mundane peoples they oppressed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible!¡± ¡°But the first cultivator''s wife was a merciful queen, and she could no longer turn her eyes away from the suffering of the mundane, and so she betrayed her husband and king.¡± ¡°What did she do?!¡± ¡°There was little that the king did not perceive with his all seeing eye, but she bided her time, waiting for but a single moment to act. She left the castle one day while the king was in a deep state of meditation, and she taught his secret art to a single boy, a humble gardener. She taught him only the most fundamental of techniques, then told him to run as far away from the castle as he could and spread her teachings to all who would listen.¡± ¡°Then more people learned to cultivate?¡± ¡°Yes, and when the king learned of what she had done, he flew into a violent rage! He locked her away and attempted to track down each and every new cultivator, but it was too late. The seed his wife had planted had grown and spread until cultivators with powers matching even the king¡¯s own had emerged.¡± ¡°What happened to the king and queen?¡± ¡°It is said that the first cultivator died in battle, though where he fought is lost to history. As for his wife, there are some who say she fled the empire, while some suggest she may have fled this realm. The era of cultivation began in such a way, but it was not an era of peace.¡± ¡°They kept fighting, after all that?¡± ¡°They did, for they were driven only by fear. Their desire for power was motivated by hatred born of that fear. And their powers only inspired fear. The world would surely have ended if not for the immortal¡¯s descent.¡± ¡°The immortal¡­?¡± ¡°He is the first god known to this world, a wandering immortal whose powers surpassed the wildest fantasies of any human. Compared to the evil king they¡¯d only just overthrown, his power was infinite, absolute, and unchallenged. He happened upon this world when it was at its most hopeless state, and took pity. He declared that the cultivators of this world were blind to their limitless potential, and he invited us to ascend to the immortal realm where he resided after overcoming their primitive ways of life.¡± ¡°I think¡­ I think I understand¡­¡± Micro stuttered as he reached into the bag in front of him, only to find it empty. ¡°He created the dungeons with a snap of his finger, blessing us with both the trials needed to test our strength, and the Core Cards which would provide the worthy with his advanced teachings.¡± ¡°So, you cultivate because you want to visit him?¡± Micro asked while scratching his aching head. ¡°That is not inaccurate, young one¡­¡± The sect leader sighed. ¡°Since then, cultivators have been guided by dungeons and the techniques taught by Core Cards down a new path. No longer do we seek power with which to destroy our neighbour. Now, we seek only to strengthen ourselves, and in the perfection of our arts, we seek to ascend beyond the known limits of cultivation.¡± ¡°Then the Core Cards are just instructions¡­?¡± ¡°That is correct. They are a means for us to attain knowledge of techniques that were only known to the immortals. They are the single most precious gift that our world has received.¡± ¡°Speak for yourself, baldy.¡± Blue snapped as she jumped out of Micro¡¯s pocket and landed on the ground beside him. ¡°Pixies were a lot better off before humans got their hands on those stupid cards!¡± Rose froze in place when she realized there was a pixie standing several paces from her. ¡°You are aware of the origin of these cards, little one?¡± The sect leader asked as he took a small step back. ¡°You¡¯re asking me that?¡± She asked sarcastically. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long ago, was it? Anyways, teach me cultivation.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The sect leader stumbled back to the rock where he¡¯d been seated. ¡°You heard me! I¡¯ve got this core all of a sudden, but I can¡¯t get it to work properly¡­¡± She mumbled as a light around her flickered.¡± ¡°We usually just absorb energy without much thought. I must admit, you cultivators came up with something pretty handy. Now teach me how to fill it up.¡± ¡°But pixies can¡¯t cultivate¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± The sect leader stammered. ¡°She taught me how to pick energy up out of the rain before.¡± Micro added. ¡°Isn¡¯t that like cultivation?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The sect leader blurted out again. ¡°That¡¯s like trying to warm your hands by sticking them into a raging fire! The instability would tear you apart along with your core!¡± ¡°When you put it that way¡­¡± Blue mumbled, still trying to figure out how to make use of her core. ¡°I never had a problem storing it in my body, but this core is really finicky¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Agh!¡± She suddenly fell backward with a bright flash of light, releasing a small shockwave of energy as she landed. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t just force such a powerful force into a core!¡± The sect leader gasped. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder you survived such an attempt¡­ Cultivation at the earliest stages is a delicate art¡­¡± ¡°Well fine then, teach me how to do it ¡®properly¡¯ now.¡± Blue asked with a tone so sarcastic it was hard to tell if she was serious. ¡°You¡¯re a pixie¡­ I won¡¯t teach something like-¡± The sect leader stuttered, struggling to fill his voice with its usual power, but he was interrupted by a shrill sound. ¡°Huh?!¡± She screamed back. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t a cultivator!¡± He shouted back. ¡°This is the Fire Mountain Turtle Art sect, not a palace of madness!¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Blue answered more calmly as she stood up and jumped back into Micro¡¯s pocket, only to reappear with a core card under her arm. ¡°I¡¯ve already got the turtle card here, and I passed your stupid test, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡­ That¡­¡± He mumbled, shifting his eyes here and there. ¡°That¡¯s enough story time, baldy. Bunch of cultivator nonsense, anyway¡­¡± She said with a yawn as she threw the Core Card on the ground, then proceeded to sit on it like a mat. ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate!¡± Micro cheered along with her. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± Rose mumbled, unable to find a second word to utter. ¡°Madness¡­¡± The sect leader replied, shaking his head in resignation. ¡°Fine¡­ Let¡¯s begin.¡± Chapter 042 - Using What Weve Learned ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­ Rose¡­¡± The sect master said, doing his best to compose himself before the three students before him. ¡°Yes, master¡­¡± Rose quietly replied. ¡°Alright, Micro and¡­¡± He began. ¡°Blue.¡± Blue informed him politely. ¡°Blue¡­ The two of you have experienced internal energy in some unorthodox ways, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to walk you through the first exercise.¡± He explained while raising one hand in front of him, his palm pointing to the sky. ¡°Tell me what you see in my hand.¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Micro replied after squinting his eyes for a moment. ¡°No, there¡¯s something there¡­ But¡­¡± Blue added, also struggling to see what it was. ¡°I see the pixie has a natural talent for perceiving energy, but it is an unrefined talent.¡± The sect leader explained curiously. ¡°Micro, try looking with your mind¡¯s eye.¡± ¡°My mind¡¯s eye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you use to perceive the immaterial world. The place where you may observe your own energies and spirit.¡± ¡°Oh, that. Okay.¡± Micro replied as he closed his eyes and began to meditate. ¡°Oh, Hello Blue.¡± ¡°Hi.¡± She replied, having somehow followed him into the world with more than just her voice. ¡°Now¡­¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out in the dark world. ¡°Don¡¯t try reaching for the pure energy of the world all at once. Focus on the life force that fills the air and all things¡­ The energy that binds us and fills our every breath¡­¡± Following the sect leader¡¯s guidance, Micro began to notice the same little flickering lights all around him that Rose had introduced him to the previous evening. They swirled around in the wind, bouncing off of surfaces, interacting with each other, and passing through him occasionally. As the physical world¡¯s shape began to emerge among the chaos of energies, Micro then noticed the silhouette of the sect leader in front of him with a bright light floating above his hand. He looked a little closer and noticed the shape of a turtle. ¡°It¡¯s a-¡± Micro tried to answer. ¡°What is it with you and turtles?! Bahaha¡­¡± Blue interrupted with her own answer. ¡°You were both able to see it clearly?¡± The sect leader asked, ignoring the rude remark. ¡°Yes, it looks like the little turtles I met in the dungeon!¡± Micro replied. ¡°There was a guy like that, wasn¡¯t there¡­¡± Blue recalled. ¡°He was really noisy! I can¡¯t count the number of times he woke me up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really fast¡­¡± Rose muttered from the side. ¡°Indeed, even when compared with such a prodigious talent as yours¡­¡± The sect leader added. ¡°Take a seat beside them, Rose. Your reintroduction to the fundamentals is far from over¡­¡± ¡°Yes, master¡­¡± Rose replied with a bow. She walked by Blue in a hurry and sat on the other side of Micro. ¡°The next step is to be able to do the same with your eyes open.¡± He continued. ¡°The pixie seems to have a natural ability to perceive energy, but it is limited.¡± ¡°Watch your tone, baldy.¡± Blue quipped. ¡°I believe your natural form may function similarly to a core, meaning your internal energies are constantly flowing throughout your body, however¡­¡± ¡°However¡­?¡± She repeated with a suspicious look. ¡°It is chaotic in nature, perhaps appropriately so¡­¡± ¡°Listen here, you stinking-¡± She began to stand up in anger, but the sect leader pressed forward with his lesson. ¡°With a core, you may just be able to better control the energy you have.¡± He asserted. ¡°Though your natural abilities are terrifying, you would be able to enhance your senses greatly by properly channeling the energy inside you. Your core is meant for such a thing.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue grumbled as she sat back down on top of her core card. ¡°Observe, if you will¡­¡± The sect leader said as he began to draw circles in the air with his hands, and they began to glow. Then, he placed his hands in front of him, took a deep breath, and his eyes began to glow. ¡°Is that one of those skills?¡± Blue asked. ¡°On the contrary.¡± He replied. ¡°I am consciously moving my internal energy from one part of my body to another. This allows me to strengthen my body, enhance my senses, and to perceive the immaterial without entering such a deep state of meditation.¡± ¡°So you can see both worlds at the same time?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The dark world, and this world¡­?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± The sect leader answered. ¡°The first step is to practice moving your internal energies with intent. It is often compared to learning to move a new limb. It will take concentration at first, but you will find it gets easier with-¡± ¡°Oh, this is amazing!¡± Micro shouted with glowing eyes. ¡°How did I never think of this before?!¡± Blue added excitedly. The two looked around at the world with glowing eyes, waving their hands around and playing with the particles of light that surrounded them. Micro¡¯s eyes couldn''t stop wandering here and there, seeing the world through new eyes for the second time. The sect leader questioned his own eyes as he observed the odd pair in front of him moving energy from one hand to the other as if it were a toy. ¡°You haven¡¯t done this before, have you?¡± He wondered aloud. ¡°Your instructions were clear.¡± Micro replied happily with a glowing thumbs up. ¡°What, you think a pixie can¡¯t do everything a cultivator can and more?¡± Blue taunted him, mimicking Micro¡¯s thumbs up. ¡°Then we¡¯ll move on¡­¡± He cleared his throat and moved the lesson along. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°You have already experienced the process of core refining, but I was told you have minimal experience with reinforcing your core with external sources of energy.¡± ¡°Oh, like this?¡± Micro replied as he moved his open hand through the air, catching some of the little particles of light in his palm, and then pressed it into his chest with a crude motion. Some of the light splashed out as it was pressed between his hand and his chest, but the sect leader confirmed that some of it had indeed been incorporated into the boy¡¯s oddly shaped core. ¡°Rose¡­¡± He said softly to Rose while Micro and Blue continued to swipe energy from the air and thump it into their chests like apes. ¡°Would you please demonstrate a more¡­ traditional approach¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± She replied with an equal amount of disbelief. ¡°Micro, it¡¯s more like this. Micro turned to see Rose lifting her hands in front of her with a fluid motion and remaining almost perfectly still. Some of the energy that swirled around her gradually seemed to become attracted to her, like mosquitoes being drawn to the headlights of a parked car. ¡°How is she doing that?¡± Micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°Ya, what¡¯s the deal?¡± Blue added. ¡°Elemental forces are drawn to energy of the same element. Likewise, they are repelled by other elements.¡± The sect leader explained. ¡°Rose has an affinity to the fire element. With a stable aura, energy will find its way to her without any effort on her part. And the more of one elemental energy you possess, the more it will be drawn to you.¡± ¡°So you cover yourself in energy, and more will stick to you¡­?¡± Micro replied with a strained expression. However, it wasn¡¯t long before he had coated himself with a thin layer of the energy within him and was successfully drawing in a steady flow of ambient energies. ¡°Oh, this feels familiar!¡± ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if it were anyone else¡­¡± The sect leader grinned. ¡°It would appear you have an affinity to all six elemental forces¡­ And you, Blue¡­¡± Rose, Micro, and the sect leader turned to look at Blue, whose own aura was attracting energy that flickered and sparked. ¡°Only as dangerous a creature as you would possess an affinity to both the light and dark forces of the world at the same time¡­ Truly a creature of chaos¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°To think the Jade Fire Turtle Art was bestowed to such a creature¡­¡± ¡°No, wait¡­!¡± Blue mumbled with a frustrated tone as her wings began to vibrate. ¡°I can¡­ do¡­ this¡­¡± With a small burst of energy, she was suddenly shrouded in a similar aura to Micro. ¡°There we go.¡± She announced with a sigh of relief. ¡°The last four were tricky, but who do you think I am?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair¡­!¡± Rose suddenly cried with watery eyes. ¡°They just started, and yet¡­!¡± ¡°You said it felt familiar¡­¡± The weary sect leader remarked. ¡°What did you mean by that? I thought cultivation didn¡¯t exist in your world¡­¡± ¡°It feels like when Nora pulled me through the sky after the accident.¡± Micro replied, still enjoying the sensation of energy pouring into him. ¡°But it¡¯s much more relaxing now.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The sect leader replied with a thoughtful expression. ¡°It may be that a soul transported between worlds is exposed to more energies than we could imagine¡­ That may explain your natural affinity to each element¡­ As for the pixie¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± She snapped. ¡°Raw talent, make no mistake!¡± ¡°I see¡­ An otherworlder and a pixie, both capable of channeling all six elemental energies¡­¡± The sect leader concluded. ¡°Should I dwell on the fact that you are both my students, I may not make it through the day. Rose, you may return to your duties. Continue to be mindful of your actions and their consequences.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Rose replied before leaving the area in a hurry. She walked quickly down the mountain with a bitter expression, not looking back as she disappeared from view. ¡°You two¡­¡± He addressed Micro and Blue. ¡°I see no reason why you shouldn¡¯t join my grandson and his attendant in mastering the Jade Fire Turtle Art. It is a noble art and an honour to practice.¡± ¡°Finally!¡± Blue shouted as she stood up, grabbed hold of her card, and bit into it. The sect leader tried to stop her, but she quickly let out a yelp. ¡°That¡¯s hard! And it tastes terrible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a divine artifact, after all¡­¡± The sect leader sighed. ¡°Rather than consuming it, you must open yourself up to the teachings it holds. It¡¯s more difficult than it may seem, even for the two of you¡­¡± ¡°So will I be able to transform into a turtle if I eat it?¡± Blue asked enthusiastically. ¡°Or can I summon an army of turtles to do my bidding?!¡± ¡°I suppose it is only fair that I correct your wildly inaccurate impression of the noble art with a demonstration¡­¡± The sect leader smiled, apparently amused by her guesses. ¡°Behold¡­¡± As soon as he had finished speaking, the ground beneath him began to shake. The stones beneath his feet cracked as though his weight was increasing drastically with every breath he took. Then, before Micro had time to guess what was going on, an ethereal armour which resembled a turtle¡¯s shell surrounded the sect leader¡¯s entire body. It was far superior to the armour Micro had been dressed in until recently. Every part of the sect leader¡¯s body was completely protected by the translucent, shell-like material. ¡°This is the most basic application of the Turtle Art.¡± He declared through his armour. ¡°Its form varies from one person to the next, but it is most frequently used as a defensive art.¡± ¡°Trill, can I have my Turtle card?¡± Micro asked in the direction of his right breast pocket. ¡°Which one is that¡­?¡± Trill¡¯s muffled voice rang back. ¡°It¡¯s the one with a turtle on it, acorn brain!¡± Blue shouted up at him. ¡°Oh¡­ Here¡­¡± He replied as Micro¡¯s Jade Fire Turtle Art card jumped out of his pocket. ¡°Thanks, Trill.¡± Micro said as he caught the card in his hand. ¡°Listen carefully now, for Core Cards are not a trivial matter.¡± The sect leader explained with a stern tone. ¡°Core Cards are a unique way of inheriting knowledge of arts, techniques, and traits which are otherwise unknowable to mortals. You will be inviting the mysteries of the universe into your very soul, and the transformations which can occur may overwhelm you. Even those who have passed the trials of the dungeon where the card was found may ultimately fail to incorporate the teachings into their soul. Opening your core at will is difficult enough, but ¡± ¡°So I have to put the core card into my soul?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Exactly.¡± The sect leader nodded. ¡°But to transform the nature of one¡¯s very existence requires immense will. Many are unable to bear the sacrifice required to accommodate a Core Card¡¯s teachings.¡± ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Micro asked, looking at the sect leader with increased anxiety. ¡°Yes, it is often necessary to carve away or mold one¡¯s soul, though some succeed in absorbing it without the need to take such extreme measures.¡± The sect leader explained solemnly. ¡°Sometimes it is better to absorb them slowly, allowing your core to expand to accommodate them, while other times the card¡¯s mysteries become entangled in your soul, altering your being at the most fundamental level. Some people spend years absorbing the card bit by bit, while others spend their time preparing their soul itself to accommodate the card all at once.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro replied, his face betraying his lack of understanding as the sect leader¡¯s explanation went on. However, he was still determined to absorb as many cards as it took to find his way home. ¡°So I need to put it¡­ in my soul...¡± ¡°It is an unnatural act, in a sense.¡± The sect leader replied. ¡°To attach a foreign existence, however powerful, to one¡¯s own spirit can prove to be a painful process. But only by absorbing the card can you unlock its teachings. Now, take your cards up and concentrate.¡± Blue and Micro obediently held their cards in front of them and looked and entered a deep state of meditation, blocking out the material world in favour of perceiving the card only in its immaterial form. Micro looked curiously at the card, which no longer resembled the lifeless, rectangular object he was holding a moment ago. Looking at it in the spiritual world, it looked alive. It emitted an aura like green flames that felt hot just to look at, and the simple turtle pattern now seemed full of life. ¡°So¡­ I need to put that in my soul¡­¡± Micro wondered to himself while looking at the card. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± He took the card in his hand and turned his spiritual eyes to his core, once again immersing himself in it. He found himself standing beside his core, and took a moment to bask in the familiar sight of the garage he had long called home. ¡°I wonder if the old man would like his garage to glow like this¡­¡± He wondered with a smile. He looked down at the card in his hand, then back up at the garage. He thought for a moment, then his eyebrows raised as an idea came to him. The garage door remote control appeared in his hand as he imagined it. He pressed the big, weathered button and waited patiently for the creaking door to open. A gust of wind burst out of the garage as the door opened, which Micro assumed to be some excess energy that he hadn¡¯t stored properly the last time he was there, and he came face to face with a small, white truck. With the card in his hand, he walked up to his soul, kicked the front left tire, then continued around to the back. ¡°That should do it.¡± He said as he gently placed the card in the bed of the truck. It was such a simple process that he wondered if he¡¯d done it right, but his vision suddenly blurred. Chapter 043 - The Many Paths of the Turtle ¡°Woah¡­¡± Micro¡¯s mind was overrun with unfamiliar imagery, complicated ideas, and strange languages. At first, he thought the card was defective, but the strange thoughts began to make sense to him in time. He walked out of the garage, closing the door behind him, and had understood the contents of the card¡¯s teachings by the time the door was shut. ¡°I think I did it!¡± Micro shouted as he awoke, still seated before the sect leader. ¡°It¡¯s like learning to read a map of your own body, all the little roads your energy needs to take to make a shield!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been seconds since you began, young one.¡± The sect leader chuckled. ¡°You must be mistaken. Incorporating a Core Card requires powers of imagination, visualization, and concentration that do not come easy to mortals. Even I struggled for many years to safely open my core and absorb the card. But your card is still¡­ Wait¡­ Where is your card? Did you drop it?¡± ¡°I put it in the back of my soul.¡± Micro replied with a wide grin. ¡°But for your consciousness to safely enter and exit your core to observe your soul is not so easily accomplished and not in such-¡± ¡°I just opened the door.¡± ¡°What human could possibly construct a door in their own core?!¡± The sect leader chuckled, still in disbelief. ¡°No genius or prodigy, regardless of their core level, could defy their own nature to such an extent. To simply pry open open a piece of your core like a door without damaging it irreparably-¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t open it myself, really.¡± Micro interjected. ¡°I just push the button and it opens by itself.¡± ¡°You pushed¡­¡± The sect leader paused. ¡°I was worried at first, but your instructions were clear.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Thanks, master!¡± ¡°Kel did warn me¡­¡± The sect leader sighed. ¡°That you were incomprehensible¡­¡± ¡°That was weird!¡± Blue suddenly shouted, waking from her meditative state with a flash of light. ¡°Cramming a turtle into your soul felt as gross as I thought it would.¡± ¡°You too¡­?¡± The sect leader asked expressionlessly. ¡°What, did the boy beat me to it?¡± She quipped at Micro, whose reply was a thumbs up. ¡°It took a while to squish it down enough to fit inside.¡± ¡°Squish¡­?¡± The sec leader whispered. ¡°Ya, it clearly wasn¡¯t designed to fit in a pixie core.¡± She replied. ¡°It took some wrestling. Alright, let¡¯s see what you got, boy!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Micro answered enthusiastically. He stood up beside her and made a similar pose to what he¡¯d seen the sect leader do not long before. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Blue shouted as the two of them began to glow. The sect leader could only watch with wide eyes as the pair of novice cultivators before him coated themselves with the same turtle shell armour he had displayed earlier. Micro¡¯s armour was a bright white colour, while the pixie¡¯s armour was unsurprisingly blue. ¡°Oh, not bad kid!¡± Blue jumped up and down while comparing her armour to Micro¡¯s. ¡°But yours definitely lacks finesse compared to mine. Look how smooth it is-¡± Blue¡¯s proud display was cut short as her armour suddenly disintegrated and she fell to the ground panting and gasping for air. Micro bent down to pick her up but she slapped his hand away with an awkward face. ¡°I¡¯m still a bit too tired for that, it would seem¡­¡± She admitted as she picked herself up off the ground with some difficulty. ¡°To be able to summon such armour mere moments after mastering the Core Card¡­¡± The sect leader wondered. ¡°Just how much life force does a pixie contain¡­¡± ¡°How strong am I?¡± Blue said with a sideways glance. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± She looked around for a moment as she regained her composure, then picked a small pebble up off the ground. She tossed in the air and caught it, then continued. ¡°Say this rock is the energy I¡¯ve managed to recover since the kid found me¡­¡± She explained and pointed a finger at Micro. She then looked down at the ground. ¡°This mountain would be the power I had before the magicians started harassing me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty strong, isn¡¯t it?¡± Micro remarked as the sect leader appeared to turn to stone. ¡°How did they catch you if you were so strong?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t just walk up to me and put me in a cage, you bonehead!¡± She huffed. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.¡°How many thousands of magicians have been hunting me and the others down since the new gods showed up?! The only rest I¡¯ve had in a thousand winters was in that dungeon!¡± ¡°A thousand¡­¡± The sect leader mumbled, unable to form a coherent thought or reply. ¡°Pixies don¡¯t really think about gathering energy like this. We just wait for the energy to come to us. But with this core¡­¡± She said a dark grin crept across her face. ¡°Now I can recharge at will¡­¡± ¡°What have I done¡­¡± The sect leader whispered in horror. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Micro replied. ¡°And you can use Core Cards now. Let¡¯s find some more!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She turned her head away with a condescending look. ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to accompany me for the time being.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue!¡± Micro answered happily. ¡°Hey, Trill. Give me the rest of the cards!¡± ¡°Which ones¡­?¡± Trill¡¯s unpleasant voice replied. ¡°All of them! I can finally learn them!¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± With a dissatisfied grunt and a flash of light, more Core Cards of various colours and designs flew out of Micro¡¯s pocket and landed on the ground. Micro quickly arranged the cards in front of him while thinking about which one he would use next, but something suddenly occurred to him. ¡°Did I have this many cards?¡± He asked aloud while Blue and the sect leader leaned in to take a closer look. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you had nine before, eight if you don¡¯t count the one you just ate.¡± Blue replied. ¡°Sapphire¡­? A Ruby Spirit Vision Card¡­?¡± The sect leader mumbled in shock as the cards scattered on the ground glimmered and sparkled in the sun. ¡°Here¡¯s the yellow snake and shield cards from Ray¡­¡± Micro said as he began to collect the cards he was familiar with. ¡°These are four cards we found in the skeleton¡­ This is the red one Feng gave me¡­ And this green one was the other card the turtle gave me.¡± ¡°The guardian bestowed the Jade Armour Trait Core Card upon you?!¡± The sect leader remarked. ¡°Few among my ancestors could say the same¡­¡± ¡°But what are these two cards, Trill?¡± Micro asked the pixie still pouting in his pocket. ¡°Those¡­? I found them¡­¡± He replied curtly. ¡°Where?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It was a long time ago.¡± Trill replied impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡± ¡°I wonder what they are¡­¡± Micro wonder as he picked up the two remaining cards. ¡°I can help you with that!¡± Kel suddenly shouted from a short distance behind the sect leader. ¡°I mastered the Appraisal Skill for a reason!¡± ¡°What of your own mastery of the Turtle Art?¡± The sect leader asked Kel as he approached. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°I mastered it a moment ago!¡± Kel replied as he effortlessly summoned a similar armour to his grandfather¡¯s own without missing a step. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± The sect leader frowned. ¡°You were raised on the teachings of our sect alone¡­! To rush through such a process as mastering our most sacred art would be reckless and-¡± ¡°Forgive me, grandfather.¡± Kel bowed as he came to face the sect leader. ¡°I will honour my sect in life and death, but I have seen past my limits.¡± ¡°Good job, Kel!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Kel replied with a bow. ¡°After witnessing powers so far beyond what I thought my own limitations were, I began to view myself in a different light¡­ I think¡­¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± The sect leader interjected with a mountainous aura. ¡°I plan to succeed where my father failed.¡± ¡°Insolent fool!¡± The sect leader roared. ¡°I will bring honour to this sect, grandfather.¡± Kel asserted. ¡°I will lead the alliance to new heights!¡± ¡°Our sect has survived this long by embracing the path of the mountain and the turtle!¡± He continued with a calmer but colder tone. ¡°We witness the world and the passing of time as a constant, immovable entity. We endure the passing of time and we outlast every tribulation¡­!¡± ¡°But that is not that path of the turtle which I witnessed, grandfather.¡± Kel replied confidently. ¡°I witnessed a path through the turtle¡¯s trial not of patience, but of single minded determination. Did you not learn in your own trial that time is not to be endured? It is to be ignored!¡± ¡°You lecture me?¡± The sect leader growled, but he was unable to find the words to argue. ¡°I have also studied the testimonies of our ancestors who passed the trial before us, and I know there are those who passed the trial through endurance alone, but that is not how Micro earned the highest honour the guardian of the Jade Fire Turtle Art Dungeon could grant.¡± ¡°The boy¡­¡± The sect leader¡¯s face softened slightly as he considered what he had already learned from Micro in their short time together. ¡°I believe my father was right to pursue higher realms of power. Just because he didn¡¯t survive ascension to the Amber Core stage¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice waned slightly, and he took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I will not abandon your teachings for as long as I live, grandfather¡­ But I have seen beyond the limits we set for ourselves here.¡± ¡°Limits we set for ourselves¡­¡± The sect leader repeated as his eyes wandered from the cultivating pixie to the otherworldly boy. He looked at the unbelievably assortment of Core Cards in the newly armoured hands of the boy, and he let out a long sigh. ¡°You see it too, don¡¯t you grandfather?¡± Kel asked with a softer voice. ¡°You see the limitless potential of our arts with your own eyes.¡± ¡°You passed the trial with such beliefs in your heart, Kel?¡± The sect leader asked. ¡°I and Tae both did, grandfather.¡± Kel answered sincerely. ¡°Then who am I to question the path of a worthy heir¡­?¡± The sect leader asked, his aura returning to normal. He smiled warmly at Kel and nodded. ¡°I may have grown to confuse endurance with stubbornness in the years since I passed the trial of the Jade Fire Turtle Art dungeon¡­¡± As the sect leader and his grandson enjoyed a moment of mutual understanding beneath the morning sun, they were abruptly distracted by the shrill voice of a small pixie. ¡°Wait, maybe you should stick to the green one for-¡± Her warning was cut off by a brilliant flash of light that flung her, Kel, and the sect leader back several paces. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Micro¡¯s voice echoed through a cloud of dust. ¡°The yellow ones are way too heavy for my springs...¡± The dust settled on his shoulders as he coughed up some blood, but he laughed as he regained his composure and picked his core cards back up off the floor around him. ¡°Micro¡­¡± Kel coughed. ¡°You just tried to absorb an Amber level Core Card with a Jade level Core¡­ Didn¡¯t you¡­?¡± ¡°Sorry, Kel¡­¡± Micro bowed, wiping the blood from his chin. ¡°You know what I¡¯m going to say next, don¡¯t you, master?¡± Kel asked with a sigh. ¡°I know¡­¡± Micro bowed again. ¡°I should have read the signs¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kel asked as he stood up and adjusted his robes. ¡°It hurt a bit, but I think I can fix the damage¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, master.¡± Kel said, shaking his head. ¡°Thanks, Kel¡­¡± Chapter 044 - Mountain Fried Beef and Inbound Trouble ¡°So your core doesn¡¯t have a trunk or a bed or anything?¡± Micro asked Kel while they relaxed on the paved area. Blue had fallen asleep while trying to gather energy, and the sect leader had entered a deep state of meditation. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Kel replied excitedly. ¡°But after spending so much time watching the way you move through life in the dungeon, the way I perceive time in a state of meditation seems to have changed. It¡¯s difficult to explain, but I feel like I was relying on spiritual stamina in the past, whereas now I¡¯m able to look past the time it takes to assimilate a card¡¯s teachings and devote a timeless effort to the process. I cannot thank you enough for your guidance, master!¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, Kel.¡± Micro replied with a steady grin. ¡°That sounds¡­ good¡­ I think¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re feeling okay after your attempt to assimilate a Core Card of too high a level?¡± Kel asked as a look of concern returned to his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories of people whose entire existence was obliterated in the process¡­¡± ¡°Well, I did notice it was pretty heavy when I carried it into the garage.¡± Micro explained. ¡°The garage?¡± ¡°Oh, my core.¡± Micro corrected himself. ¡°Once I was in there, I dropped it in the bed like I did the last time, but the springs bottomed out and the concrete floor cracked. Everything started shaking and my eyes went all fuzzy, so I threw the card back out.¡± ¡°You threw it out¡­ of your core?!¡± Kel gasped. ¡°Then the explosion¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s when the bang happened.¡± Micro confirmed. ¡°It took a while to clean up the mess in the garage, and I think I have a flat tire¡­ But I managed to get the card out in time.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°I know¡­ Yellow means danger¡­¡± Micro replied in apology. ¡°I¡¯ll try and read the signs¡­¡± ¡°Your old master isn¡¯t here to read them for you now.¡± Kel added sympathetically. ¡°So I will tell you in his place¡­ It is time for you to slow down. Can you see that it is only natural that your soul is not yet able to bear the weight of such a powerful Core Card?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful about signs, I promise.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I appreciate your effort, master.¡± Kel replied. ¡°Now let¡¯s take a look at these cards¡­ I haven¡¯t seen them before but with my new skill¡­¡± Kel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned a shade of blue similar to Blue¡¯s thin wings. After a moment, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°How interesting¡­¡± Kel said as his eyes returned to normal. ¡°As you can see, both are Jade level cards of the Dark element. This one is the Spirit Wave Skill Card, and this is the Spirit Taste Skill.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± Micro asked excitedly as he looked at the cards. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is the limit of my skill, master.¡± Kel replied with a bow. ¡°But I feel as though a higher level Appraisal Skill card would allow me further insight into things. I¡¯m limited to identifying the name of things. I thought the skill would be most useful when in unfamiliar lands. Telling the difference between edible and poisonous plants can be as useful as a powerful attack.¡± ¡°So that skill helps you read signs?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Where did you get it?!¡± ¡°I found it on a short quest in the Fire Mountain Art Dungeon.¡± Kel replied. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll find it there one day too, though it is impossible to promise it will reappear any time soon. Dungeon¡¯s aren¡¯t as predictable as that, you see?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll learn these cards first then.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel said with a stern look. ¡°...After I get some rest¡­¡± Micro answered obediently. ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t need to patch up my back tires¡­¡± ¡°Do whatever it is you need to do in order to fully recover, master. A cultivator does not neglect their own health in the pursuit of power.¡± Kel explained thoughtfully. ¡°To weaken yourself in search of power would be self-defeating. Let us return to the sect, now. It seems Tae has also mastered the Turtle Art in good time.¡± Kel and Micro turned back to see Tae at the summit covered in a shining armour. She stood up and inspected her armour-clad body, then dispelled the shield with a sigh. Micro waved at her when she looked down the hill to them, and she waved back. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Good job, Tae!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°Another master has emerged, it seems¡­¡± The sect leader added quietly as he opened his eyes. ~ Micro, Kel, Tae, and the sect leader walked back down to the bustling sect headquarters around the time Micro was beginning to crave a second helping of honey buns. With Blue asleep in his pocket and Trill holding on to his Core Cards, it seemed as though the day might be a peaceful one. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± The sect leader suddenly mumbled with half a smile. ¡°What is it, grandfather?¡± Kel asked. ¡°It seems the Sparrow Sect has something to say about the news I had Lana deliver¡­¡± He replied. ¡°Tae¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡± Tae replied quickly. ¡°I see them too. Three of them will likely arrive here shortly.¡± ¡°Should I hide you somewhere safe, master?¡± Kel asked with concern. ¡°I think we should take this opportunity to make things clear to them.¡± The sect leader interjected, then looked at Kel with a sly grin. ¡°Rather, I think this is as good a time as any for you to begin proving yourself to the alliance, unless that was nothing but a young man¡¯s boasting¡­¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Kel replied humbly. ¡°We shall meet in the courtyard where Lana drew her weapon. This should end where it began.¡± ¡°Can we eat before I get stabbed with another stick?¡± Micro asked as he rubbed the part of his chest where a lingering pain remained. ¡°Of course, master.¡± Kel replied. ¡°We should fortify ourselves for the day ahead. This way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you, Kel.¡± The sect leader said as he turned away. ¡°I must tend to matters regarding the Amber level Dungeon you found¡­ Such a busy day¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, grandfather.¡± Kel bowed as his grandfather walked slowly away. Micro, Kel, and Tae continued on through the courtyard and followed a path that led a short way around the mountain to a quieter area. Kel introduced several of the elders of the sect on the way, and explained the functions of some of the smaller structures they passed. Many were meant for various forms of food preparation, but there were also baths, study halls, small libraries, and many places meant to facilitate meditation for younger disciples. They sat down together at a table on a veranda that overlooked the vast landscape below. Micro looked around at the little villages scattered around the mountain, only partially interconnected by winding dirt trails. Kel thought he noticed Micro shaking his head in sadness as he looked out over his territory, but he was distracted when an old man appeared by the table, balancing a large platter above his head. He was a large man, lacking the muscular build shared by most of his colleagues, and he wore his grey hair and beard long and untidy. However, Micro thought he looked remarkably friendly, and wondered if the shield on his back was big enough to be of any use to him, other than perhaps as a dinner plate. ¡°For the young master and his friends.¡± The man said with an exaggerated bow. ¡°Thank you!¡± Micro shouted as he located a large dish full of meat at the centre ¡°So you¡¯re the little one running around causing mayhem!¡± The big man¡¯s voice boomed with laughter. ¡°Is Kel taking proper care of you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s teaching me to read signs!¡± Micro replied happily with a mouthful of fried meat. ¡°Thanks for the fuel!¡± ¡°This is Toa, a mentor to us all.¡± Kel introduced the man warmly. ¡°But he insists you call him the cook.¡± ¡°Thanks, the cook!¡± Micro said gladly. ¡°No, just ¡®cook¡¯ will do.¡± Kel corrected him. ¡°Thanks, just cook!¡± Micro repeated as the old man continued to laugh. ¡°No, Micro¡­¡± Kel frowned. ¡°Pfft!¡± Blue¡¯s muffled laughter could be heard from his pocket. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Kel realized Micro¡¯s intent, and his face reddened as Toa the cook laughed louder and louder. Even Tae was unable to fully stifle a grin as she hid her face behind the bowl of soup she was drinking. Several others on the veranda looked over at the noisy table, curious about what had brought such a reaction from the old cook, but the air cleared after as Micro continued to eat as much and as fast as he could. ¡°Your appetite and humour are beyond your years, little one!¡± The cook laughed. ¡°Cultivating burns a lot of fuel!¡± Micro replied as he looked around the table for more meat, but a disappointed look surfaced on his face when he found none. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you another bowl of mountain-fried beef right away!¡± The cook assured Micro. ¡°You have good taste! Kel here could do with a bit more meat in his belly¡­!¡± Kel flinched as Tow abruptly pinched his stomach with a frown. ¡°All skin and bones, just like your grandfather¡­¡± The cook sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand why cultivators of a sect with ¡®Mountain¡¯ in the name are all bean sprouts¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who is strange, cook¡­¡± Kel grumbled as he massaged his sore stomach. ¡°Few cultivators manage to stay that fat after achieving such spiritual strength. It is a testament to your constitution¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d all be Amber Core Cultivators by now if you ate as much meat as our new young master over there.¡± The cook laughed. ¡°Is it really made of mountains?¡± Micro asked with an amused look. ¡°In a sense it is!¡± The cook replied heartily. ¡°The meat is cooked right on the finest rocks the mountain has to offer. Every bite is full of the rich life force of this sacred place, and every bite honours this ancient hill. The cattle were raised on the plains just beyond that village, sustained by streams that flow down from this mountain. From the moment they are born, even the grass they eat grows in soil fertilized by minerals that are carried down the mountain by those streams. You¡¯ll find no meat like it in the empire or beyond, I tell you! It¡¯s as fine as-¡± ¡°More, please!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± The cook guffawed as he ran back to the kitchen with heavy footsteps and a big smile. ¡°It sure takes a lot to keep you going, master.¡± Kel smiled while enjoying a colourful salad. ¡°That¡¯s one thing that hasn¡¯t changed since before I came to this world.¡± The cook quickly returned with an even larger helping of his signature dish, insisting that Kel and Tae also partake of it, but it was Micro who finished most of it in the end. Chapter 045 - Making New Friends Micro, Kel, and Tae travelled back to the courtyard as the three members of the Sparrow sect arrived at the entrance to the temple. Kel ordered the disciples who were training in the courtyard to leave at once, and it wasn¡¯t long before three women in long, blue dresses were standing across from them with an aura of urgency and displeasure. Micro recognized the woman on the right as Lana. The sight of the bow hanging off of her shoulder made Micro wince, but he was happy to see that she was only trying to kill him with a cold glare for the time being. The woman on the left looked and was dressed similarly, though she wore a much colder expression. The woman at the centre of the group was the most impressive to Micro. Her aura was sharp, and it felt like pins pricking his skin despite the defensive aura he wrapped himself in. ¡°Hello again, Lana!¡± Micro awkwardly shouted through the tense silence. ¡°Be silent.¡± She hissed back. ¡°Might I ask what business the heir to the Sparrow Sect has with us here today, Thea?¡± Kel held his hands together in front of his chest and bowed slightly as he spoke. ¡°You are always welcome here, of course¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for the hero.¡± Thea declared, her cold blue eyes glowing fiercely. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kill it, we will.¡± ¡°Hero? I¡¯m not a Hero, Kel.¡± Micro explained quietly to Kel. ¡°Those are a much newer model. I think she¡¯s confused.¡± ¡°Regardless of his origins, he has been accepted by the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect as a disciple.¡± Kel replied calmly, ignoring Micro¡¯s words for the time being. ¡°You know what that means.¡± ¡°You can dress a magician¡¯s puppet in whatever clothes you want, Kel.¡± Thea shot back. ¡°You have no idea what you could be dealing with. Their physical forms are stained with the blood of countless sacrifices, and the souls they put inside are twisted and warped beyond-¡± ¡°You speak of things you do not understand, heir to the Sparrow Sect. Before you is a cultivator and a disciple of this sect.¡± Kel argued, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you question the judgement of my grandfather?¡± ¡°A disciple, you say?¡± Thea scoffed. ¡°You dishonour our kind with this nonsense. A cultivator? That thing beside you? Do you know what a scandal like this would do to your sect if it came to light at the tournament in two days?!¡± ¡°You know nothing of the soul within this unfortunate vessel, Thea. The tournament can-¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Thea interrupted him, waving her hand in front of her in frustration. ¡°The magicians made that thing, so we¡¯re going to destroy it. We didn¡¯t come to negotiate, Kel.¡± Before Kel could continue his argument, the three young women had already drawn their bows and aimed them all at Micro. Kel didn¡¯t hesitate to summon his newly mastered turtle shell armour and step in front of Micro, but Lana had already launched herself forward with a violent gust of wind. Tae, coated in the same armour, was able to tackle Lana mid flight, sending both of them tumbling off to the side. Micro marveled at the way Lana suddenly unleashed a barrage of arrows at Tae while jumping from side to side, dodging Tae¡¯s shield thrusts with ease, all while Tae deflected arrow after arrow with her shield. Kel was the next to draw his shield as two arrows converged on him simultaneously, and it wasn¡¯t long before Thea and the other Sparrow Sect archer had surrounded them. ¡°You take the boy¡¯s head, Mary!¡± Thea ordered as she suddenly took her bow in both hands and swung it down on Kel¡¯s shield like a hammer, causing him to buckle beneath its impact. ¡°Master!¡± Kel shouted, attempting to turn to look at Micro, but he was unable to take his eyes off the archer in front of him as her attacks continued. ¡°Hello-¡± Micro attempted to greet the woman called Mary, but he recognized the arrow she was aiming at his chest from several paces away from the previous night, and didn¡¯t want to experience its sharp tip again. As the arrow departed from the running archer¡¯s bow, he quickly summoned his new turtle shell armour as fast as he could, barely erecting it in time to prevent the projectile from meeting his chest. ¡°Die, disgusting-¡± Mary began to shout as she let loose three more arrows, but she was surprised when Micro showed no sign of dodging or deflecting them. Instead, he lowered his head and started running straight toward her. She flailed her arms in an attempt to change her own trajectory, but she was unable to counter her momentum in time. In a last moment¡¯s effort, she threw down her bow and crossed her arms in front of her, sensing the dense aura about to collide with her. ¡°Sorry!¡± Micro cried as his armoured head met her aura strengthened arms with a crackling sound that made him sick to his stomach. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°What are you?!¡± She screamed in pain, but she didn¡¯t fall. Without losing a step, she kicked off the ground, her broken arms limply trailing behind her, and spun around to deliver a sharp kick to Micro¡¯s side. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Micro winced at the pain in his side, but it wasn¡¯t enough to knock him off his feet. After rubbing his side for a moment, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°No dents¡­ That¡¯s good¡­¡± ¡°What the¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Mary gasped as she limped back from Micro, apparently no longer in a hurry to attack. ¡°What?¡± Micro asked. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°That armour¡­ That¡¯s the same as¡­¡± She continued, looking back and forth at Micro and Kel, who was still locked in combat with Thea, as Tae was with Lana. ¡°Oh, we all mastered the Turtle Art card this morning!¡± Micro explained once he realized what she was referring to. He knocked his shielded hand against his shielded head, producing a dense thud, and smiled at Mary. ¡°It feels nice not to be so soft¡­¡± ¡°But if you can use Core Cards, then you¡­¡± Mary whispered with uncertainty. ¡°Give up you ugly hag!¡± Lana¡¯s shrill shout interrupted Micro and Mary¡¯s strange conversation as she stood over Tae, whose armour was flickering like an old light bulb. She drew an arrow and pointed it down as Tae as she scrambled backward on her hands, and was just about to fire. ¡°No!¡± Kel screamed as he jumped sideways, no longer concerned with blocking Thea¡¯s attacks, and barely managed to shield Tae from the arrow with his armoured hand. However, his armour was almost as weak, and two arrows now protruded from his green robes, one from his shoulder and one from his right arm. He fell to the ground near Tae, who could only scramble back in frustration at her lack of energy, then the two looked to Micro in panic. ¡°You¡¯re easily distracted, Mary.¡± Thea declared as she and Lana readied arrows much different from before. Rather than long wooden sticks, they now appeared to be coated in a thick aura. ¡°But he¡¯s¡­¡± Mary stuttered, but she went unheard by her comrades. The two arrows coated in energy flew past the helpless eyes of Kel and Tae and made contact with Micro¡¯s turtle shell armour before he had noticed them flying toward him. Even the three archers squinted as the blinding shockwave filled the courtyard, but their eyes widened when the dust cleared. At the centre of the shockwave stood Micro, his translucent armour shining even brighter than before. Kel and Tae were relieved to see him standing at first, but they were soon alarmed to see the expression he wore. ¡°Kids who go around causing accidents¡­¡± His eye twitched as he spoke through his clenched jaw, trembling with anger as the arrows fired at him fell to the ground in pieces. ¡°How many times have you put the old man in danger¡­¡± Thea frowned as she tried to make sense of both the words he spoke and the power he wielded, but he continued before she had a chance to reply. ¡°You should drive safe¡­¡± He mumbled with a pained expression. ¡°Or you should get off the road!¡± The three girls regrouped as he started walking toward Thea, preparing arrows once again to fight, but Micro only increased his pace as they took aim. They stepped backward with every arrow they subsequently fired, but no amount of aura around any of their arrows proved enough to penetrate his armour. He looked at the weakened Tae and the bleeding Kel out of the corner of his eye and his expression darkened even more. ¡°Stupid kids¡­!¡± He shouted angrily, sending out a wave of aura that made the archers¡¯ legs shake in their retreat. They had finally resolved to try escaping his path, but he suddenly jumped forward with his head lowered, intending to plow through the leader of the group with tears flowing down his face. ¡°Stupid¡­¡± Micro coughed as he suddenly tripped over his own foot, falling to the ground in front of them, his armour completely dissipated. They stood in silent confusion as the situation sunk in for each of them. Thea still had an arrow in her hand, but as Kel ran to Micro and Tae put herself between them and the archers, her will to fight ebbed slightly. ¡°That was indeed¡­ The art of your sect¡­¡± Thea thought aloud as she met Kel¡¯s glare. ¡°He is as much a disciple of this sect as I am, Thea¡­¡± Kel replied with a bloody cough. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Lana shouted from behind Thea, but the increasingly coolheaded leader raised her hand to stop her. ¡°You saw it too, Mary?¡± Thea asked without looking away from Kel. ¡°I think so¡­ It was just like Kel¡¯s¡­¡± She replied while struggling just to stand. ¡°But the magicians don¡¯t use Core Cards!¡± Lana argued. ¡°The vessel still stinks of the sacrifices they used to create it, can¡¯t you see-¡± ¡°Kel¡­¡± Thea continued, suddenly pointing the arrow in her hand at Lana¡¯s neck like a spear without looking away from Kel, silencing the girl in an instant. ¡°What have you done here¡­?¡± ¡°This lost soul¡­¡± Kel sputtered. ¡°He is a friend to us¡­¡± ¡°We live and die by our words, Kel.¡± She asserted, still holding the arrow a hair¡¯s breadth from Lana¡¯s neck. ¡°I speak the truth to you now, as always.¡± Kel replied, standing up to face her despite his pain. He glanced behind him and was relieved to see Tae looking content that Micro was not in any immediate danger. Micro was still unconscious, but his head was rested comfortably on Tae¡¯s lap, and he was breathing without issue. ¡°Does one cultivator judge another by the vessel in which their soul resides?¡± ¡°You believe the boy¡¯s soul isn¡¯t bound by the magicians?¡± Thea asked. ¡°You are certain?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe any spell could ever bind his soul.¡± Kel nodded. ¡°Lana said his core was crafted by the magicians. We¡¯d heard rumours that they found a way to replicate a cultivator¡¯s core somehow, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± Thea said as she examined the boy resting his head on Tae¡¯s lap. ¡°She was correct, but he destroyed that core and built one more suitable.¡± Kel replied readily. ¡°The core crafted by the magicians was unstable and crudely constructed. It was only through his own abilities that he was able to create a new one in such a short time.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Thea sighed, finally removing the arrow from her subordinate¡¯s neck and placing it back in the quiver on her back. Lana let out a fearful sigh and stepped back with her head lowered. ¡°And the pixies I heard about?¡± ¡°Those have been dealt with.¡± Kel said with a straight face. The three archers stood there in the courtyard as many curious eyes began to peek out from here and there, wondering if the fight had really concluded. With Mary wounded and Lana cowering in fear of her own leader, Thea finally lowered her guard and shook her head. ¡°If you¡¯ve seen enough, then I think it would be best for you to leave now.¡± Kel added, using his remaining strength to stand up straight. ¡°You know the other members of the alliance won¡¯t be as understanding as us, don¡¯t you?¡± Thea asked with her arms crossed, an expression resembling pity flashing across her face. ¡°This isn¡¯t the sort of attention you want to be drawing to yourself, heir to the turtle¡­¡± ¡°I thank you for your concern, Thea.¡± Kel replied, holding back a cough. ¡°I shall see you at the tournament.¡± Micro let out a groan as he began to awaken atop Tae¡¯s lap, catching the attention of the archers once more. He raised himself up to a seated position, but couldn¡¯t find the strength to stand just yet. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here¡­?¡± Micro asked in a daze. ¡°You calmed down¡­¡± Kel went rigid when he noticed the three archers¡¯ attention turn to Micro again, bracing himself to fight once more, but Thea suddenly grinned. ¡°What are you called, boy?¡± She called out to Micro. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± He answered as he rubbed his sore head. ¡°Do you value your life, Micro?¡± She asked, still grinning. ¡°I¡¯ll live as long as I need to.¡± He replied quickly. ¡°I still have work to do.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Thea answered, then went deep into thought as she stared at the dizzy boy. After a moment that seemed to stretch on too long, she finally nodded her head, having come to a decision. She smiled coyly at the boy before offering her parting words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the tournament also, Micro.¡± Chapter 046 - Speed Bumps Ahead After Thea and her two subordinates had finally left in peace, the courtyard livened up again. Micro was able to recover more quickly since learning how to absorb the energy around him, and Tae had enough strength to lend a shoulder to Kel, whose wounds had only just stopped bleeding. ¡°Good job, young master!¡± The voice of the cook called Toa suddenly rang out from across the courtyard. ¡°You almost had them!¡± Micro looked around as a number of other sect disciples began to shout their praises at Kel, some bowing and other clapping. ¡°Wait, how come they didn¡¯t help?¡± Micro suddenly asked in confusion. ¡°Hmm?¡± An elder Micro hadn¡¯t met before appeared beside him. ¡°Interrupt a duel between the heirs of two sects? To what end?¡± ¡°But Kel was hurt!¡± Micro argued. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator?¡± The elder asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°The only people who don¡¯t fight their own battles in this sect are the dead.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro replied with wide eyes. ¡°That¡­ That makes sense¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing, master?¡± Kel turned back from the celebrating crowd with a weary smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food!¡± ~ Tired and bloodied, the three were once again seated on the veranda in front of a steaming platter of Toa¡¯s cooking. The sun was getting low on the horizon, casting an orange light over the vast landscape. ¡°So people fight their own battles¡­¡± Micro mumbled with a mouthful of mountain fried beef. ¡°That is our way.¡± Kel replied simply while picking away at a light salad. ¡°Was it not so where you were born?¡± ¡°People who go around causing accidents don¡¯t last long on the road.¡± Micro replied bitterly. ¡°Careless kids with no regard for the rules of the road¡­ It¡¯s lucky they never hit the old man!¡± ¡°From what you¡¯ve told me of your old master, I doubt they¡¯d have survived the consequences.¡± Kel replied with sparkling eyes, ever eager to hear more of Micro¡¯s world. ¡°So it was the custom for the strong to dispense justice?¡± ¡°Those the police did catch often wound up in a ditch anyway¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°A fierce but just society¡­¡± Kel answered respectfully. ¡°But you speak of the youth as an elder would. I was under the impression you were of the same generation as I.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t count how many generations have come and gone since I rolled off the line.¡± Micro replied as he scooped another handful of beef into his mouth. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m old, but I¡¯ve outlived most of my kind by now.¡± ¡°You measure your lifespan in generations¡­?¡± Kel¡¯s voice trailed off in awe as Toa approached the table with a large tray in his hands. ¡°What did I say, young master?!¡± He scolded Kel. ¡°A sparrow just flipped our favourite turtle on its back! Eat some meat!¡± ¡°You really should, Kel.¡± Micro added. ¡°Even Tae is.¡± Kel and the cook turned to see Tae sneaking a piece of beef into her salad from the bowl at the centre of the table. She blushed as she quickly popped it into her mouth and looked away. The cook let out a mighty laugh that shook the table, then turned to Micro once more. ¡°So you¡¯re not of this world after all!¡± He blurted out, leaving Kel with an awkward look. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Micro replied as he ate. ¡°And they don¡¯t use chopsticks there?¡± He asked. ¡°A fork, perhaps?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen them, but I¡¯ve never used them.¡± Micro explained calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure the ladies had something to say about that!¡± The cook laughed. ¡°Women?¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°The old man¡¯s wife liked me.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The cook raised an eyebrow. ¡°Was there no woman a little closer to your heart?¡± ¡°Close to my heart?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°I suppose there is a girl like that.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The cook shouted with a wide smile as Tae and Kel¡¯s eyes darted to the boy in curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s she like?! Is she pretty? I¡¯ll bet she¡¯s a beautiful girl!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment and put his hands down as he replied. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± The cook celebrated. ¡°What¡¯s she like? Where did you meet? How does she dress?!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really kind.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°We met in a cave, and she doesn¡¯t wear much.¡± ¡°Oof!¡± The cook brought his hand to his mouth as he choked on his reply. ¡°Such a woman¡­ I¡¯d like to meet her one day¡­!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Micro smiled as he reached into his pocket and pulled the sleep Blue up by her wings to show the cook. She snored peacefully as he placed her gently in his hand. The cook¡¯s face went pale, and Kel buried his head in his hands, but Tae had difficulty stifling her laughter. ¡°Close to his heart¡­!¡± She chuckled as she reached for another slice of mountain fried beef. Seeing that she was so deeply asleep, Micro remorsefully placed her back in his pocket and returned to his feast. The cook opened his mouth several times with the intent of continuing the conversation, but he eventually left them while mumbling something to himself. After finishing their meal and enjoying the sunset for a little while, it was Kel who spoke next. ¡°I¡¯ll admit I was worried for a moment, master.¡± He said to Micro as he leaned back in his chair and looked up at the stars as they emerged in the darkening sky. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.¡°But for your lack of experience in battle, you are a talented warrior.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a warrior.¡± Micro answered while rubbing his full stomach. ¡°I just want to go home.¡± ¡°I thought you may feel that way, given your nature.¡± Kel replied. ¡°But if cultivation is the path you choose to attain that lofty goal, then you will see many battles.¡± ¡°I heard you ask why nobody helped us fight the Sparrow Sect disciples today.¡± Tae added. ¡°To great beings of another world, our ways may seem petty and strange, but our ways are as ancient as they are unchanging.¡± ¡°Your ways?¡± Micro tilted his head as he asked. ¡°Since the era of cultivation began in this world, master¡­¡± Kel explained. ¡°Goals have only been fulfilled in battle, whether you are fighting for your life in a dungeon or at war. Whether you seek peace or power over this realm. Every path a cultivator walks has obstacles to overcome.¡± ¡°Speed bumps¡­?¡± Micro asked with a frown. ¡°No going around those, I guess¡­¡± ¡°And it might not seem fair, but the origin of your soul and the nature of your vessel invite¡­¡± Tae explained sympathetically. ¡°Your existence invites war.¡± ¡°War?¡± Micro repeated in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t think that three young women are the last people who will ever take issue with one whose body was constructed by our most hated enemies.¡± Kel added with a sad expression. ¡°The magicians have only multiplied since the empire set out to destroy them.¡± ¡°Empire?¡± Micro repeated, quickly losing track of the conversation. ¡°You¡¯re in the Beryl Kingdom now, master.¡± Kel answered. ¡°This territory belongs to our sect, of course, which is itself part of the local alliance.¡± ¡°Here, look at this plate, master.¡± Tae leaned forward and pointed to a plate with several leftover peas rolling around on it. She removed all but five of them, and continued. ¡°This is a map of the alliance territories. This pea in the middle is the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. To the North is the Sparrow Sect, our closest neighbour.¡± ¡°Your neighbours are violent.¡± Micro remarked with a stiff expression. ¡°Of course they are.¡± Kel laughed. ¡°And so are we. Please, continue Tae.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Tae went on. ¡°To the South you¡¯ll find the Earth River Sect, to the East is the Air Moon Sect, and to the West is the Dark Thunder Sect.¡± ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to fight all of them¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°What are you talking about, master?¡± Kel asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ll be fighting them all in two days at the tournament.¡± ¡°I have to fight them all?¡± Micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°Not all at once, of course.¡± Kel laughed. ¡°But Thea was right to suggest you participate.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± Micro stuttered sadly. ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°The Sparrow Sect isn¡¯t unique in its hatred of magicians and their kind, Micro.¡± Kel said slowly. ¡°Any cultivator you come across is more than likely to try and kill you without a word. They won¡¯t stop to ask how a cultivator¡¯s core came to reside in your body while aiming to remove your head from it.¡± Micro could only gulp in reply, and he turned to Tae as if to ask for a less sobering piece of news. ¡°Forgive me, master.¡± She bowed her head, sorry to disappoint his pleading eyes. ¡°The protection of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect extends only as far as its borders. Beyond these hills, you must fight to prove yourself to the world.¡± ¡°I have to show them my shiny armour?¡± Micro asked, his voice shaking. ¡°You must show them the path you walk.¡± Kel replied sternly. ¡°If you run, they will hunt you down. If you fight half heartedly, they will kill you in the name of the war between cultivators and magicians. But if you fight them with everything you have, they will know you are one of them.¡± ¡°I have to fight them, to make friends with them¡­?¡± Micro stuttered, his face pale. ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed firsthand, master, that those who fight together, dine together.¡± Kel laughed as he patted his somewhat bloated stomach. ¡°In any case, rest well tonight. Tomorrow will be a very long day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening tomorrow?¡± Micro asked, unsure how his future could seem any more troubled. ¡°What else would we be doing but cultivating?¡± Kel replied. ~ Kel and Tae bid Micro goodnight after the sun had set, and Kel informed him that the guest room he destroyed would be ready to use again by the time he was ready to sleep. Micro had planned to join them wherever they were going, but Kel had explained that the sect matters he needed to attend to would more than likely run late into the night, so Micro was left to enjoy the night sky on the mountainside cafeteria¡¯s veranda alone. ¡°Oh, were you still hungry?¡± The cook asked when he noticed Micro still seated, now the only one there. ¡°Good evening, cook.¡± Micro greeted him with a somber smile. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­ Thanks¡­¡± ¡°What about your little passenger¡­¡± He mumbled, pointing his finger at Micro¡¯s pocket as if he were afraid something might jump out and bite it even from several paces away. ¡°Good question.¡± Micro raised his eyebrows as he replied, then picked Blue out of his pocket once again. This time, she yawned as he placed her on his hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Ow¡­¡± She groaned as she rubbed her head. ¡°Feels like you were busy while I was napping. Oh, what¡¯s this boulder-like guy over here?¡± The cook leaned back intuitively as she turned her eyes toward him with a rude frown. ¡°He was wondering if you were hungry.¡± Micro answered happily. ¡°I¡¯m a pixie, nuts for brains.¡± She said as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Pixies just absorb whatever energy the world around has to spare.¡± She stretched out her wings as she spoke lazily. ¡°Though now that I have a core, it¡¯s a lot easier to recharge. I may be full before you die of old age at this rate!¡± ¡°Pixies don¡¯t eat!?¡± The cook gasped with a look of horror. ¡°How can that be¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± Blue asked Micro with a thumb pointed over her shoulder at the cook. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re such spiteful little monsters¡­¡± The cook continued to gasp. ¡°To be robbed of life¡¯s greatest joy¡­ The shame¡­ The sorrow¡­¡± Blue was about to get angry at the cook¡¯s remark, but her rage lost its momentum when she saw the tears flowing down his cheeks into his bushy beard. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± The cook sniffled. ¡°I had no idea¡­ All these years¡­¡± ¡°Stop making weird friends, boy.¡± Blue whispered to Micro awkwardly. ¡°He¡¯s the cook!¡± Micro replied. ¡°His mountain fried beef is amazing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it is¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try some?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Huh?¡± She snapped back. ¡°Excuse me, cook!¡± Micro called out to the lamenting cook by the table. ¡°Sorry?¡± He sniffed and wiped his eyes. ¡°Can you get one more plate of mountain fried beef after all?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Of course!¡± The cook replied quickly as if the request had instantly remedied his sorrows. Before Blue was sure what was going on, the cook had already run back to the table, followed by a gust of wind that smelled of smoke and spices, carrying a large bowl of his signature dish. She jumped down onto the table as Micro instantly reached out to grab a piece for himself, much to the cook¡¯s satisfaction. ¡°Go ahead, Blue. It¡¯ll keep you warm, too!¡± Micro said with a mouthful as he broke off a tiny piece and handed it to her. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Like I said, pixies don¡¯t eat.¡± Blue declared held her hands up in refusal. ¡°Have you tried it before?¡± Micro mumbled as he took another bite. ¡°Why would I?¡± She shrugged. ¡°Why?!¡± The cook gasped with his characteristically dramatic tone. ¡°Each bit is full of the energy a cultivator needs!¡± ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m a pi-¡± She suddenly paused. ¡°Oh wait, I¡¯m a cultivator too now. Ew, that feels so wrong to say out loud.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so take a bite!¡± Micro insisted. ¡°Oh well.¡± Blue sighed, and took the tiny piece from Micro¡¯s hand. The cook held his breath as he watched her pop the tiny morsel into her mouth and slowly chew it. He didn¡¯t blink until the moment she swallowed it. Even Micro had stopped eating as the tension at the table rose. They waited in silence until her face, illuminated more by her natural glow than by the moonlight, seemed to turn a deep shade of purple. She cleared her throat awkwardly and her eyes wandered around the table for a moment before she slowly began to walk over to the steaming bowl at the centre of the table. ¡°It¡¯s not bad¡­¡± She mumbled as she reached for another piece and brought it behind the bowl to eat in private. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch us some drinks!¡± The cook roared as he went about preparing another bowl and a pot of tea before joining them at the table to celebrate Blue¡¯s first taste of food. Before the night was through, the kitchen¡¯s stock of beef had started to run dangerously low. Chapter 047 - Efficient Cultivation Micro woke up on the floor of the guest room to the sound of a tea cup making contact with the hard surface of a small table nearby. As his eyes slowly opened, he was surprised to see the guest room nearly exactly as he remembered it from before he accidentally destroyed it in the process of reconstructing his core. The flowery scent of the tea tickled his nose to the point that he could no longer bear it, and he rose from the ground with a sneeze. ¡°Woah!¡± An unfamiliar boy¡¯s voice echoed in the room. Micro noticed Blue, a slightly different shape than usual, lying on top of his leg as he sat up and moved her back into his pocket as usual. He then checked his other pocket, where Trill was asleep with a terribly grumpy expression as always. ¡°Hello.¡± Micro greeted the boy as he reached for the cup. ¡°Thanks for the tea.¡± ¡°You- you- you¡¯re the hero¡­ with the pixie¡­¡± The boy stuttered as he inched backward toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m not a Hero.¡± Micro corrected him between sips of tea. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro. Completely different¡­ Ah, this is nice.¡± ¡°Wha-¡± The boy tripped, bumping into the closed door. In a panic, the boy shouted as he fumbled with the door handle. ¡°Kel said to meet him at the summit!¡± ¡°Okay, thanks-¡± Micro began, but the boy had already flown through the door in a hurry. ¡°Oh well.¡± Micro stretched his neck for a moment, then stood up to leave. ¡°Oooh¡­!¡± However, a crippling pain erupted from his stomach. He belched once and felt some relief, but moving across the room brought him more discomfort with every step. He greeted the bright morning sun with a groan and began his journey. He pushed through the pain, and it did become slightly more bearable as he began walking up the steps, but he was frustrated by how slow he moved. By the time he reached the paved area where he had trained the previous day, sweat was pouring down his face and he was unable to stand up straight. With his eyes on the rocky ground just ahead of him, he dragged his feet up the hill until he could finally hear the voices of Kel and Tae. ¡°What kept you, master?¡± Kel called to him. ¡°Was the attendant not specific as to the time of our meeting?¡± ¡°Pain¡­¡± Micro panted as a concerned Tae ran to lend him a shoulder. He pointed at his stomach and groaned. ¡°Here¡­¡± Tae inspected him thoroughly with her Spirit Vision skill while Kel watched in fear, but a short laugh left her mouth which put him at ease. ¡°His core is fine, young master.¡± She assured Kel. ¡°But he and the little blue one he carries seem to have surpassed their limits last night after we left.¡± ¡°The cook has claimed two more victims then.¡± Kel said as he returned her smile and approached Micro. ¡°I was trying to think of a way to explain this to you, master. You must learn the limits of this new vessel.¡± ¡°Speed limit¡­?¡± Micro groaned. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Kel shrugged. ¡°Regardless of what form you took in your previous life, however much you may have trained, your body is presently weak and inexperienced.¡± ¡°So weak¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°Then your first lesson will be in efficiency.¡± Kel stated plainly, but he was surprised to see Micro¡¯s mood suddenly improve. ¡°Efficiency?¡± He repeated with wide eyes. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kel confirmed with a sideways glance. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kel led Micro and Tae up to the highest point of the mountain, where there was just enough room for them to sit beside each other comfortably. The wind was still cool, but Micro was relieved that the weather had warmed considerably since his arrival there. His core also did much to protect him from the weather, but his current feeling was one mostly of nausea. ¡°Now then, master.¡± Kel began. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to gather and make use of the energy around you, but you tend to burn through it much quicker than is necessary. Your battle with Mary of the Sparrow Sect was impressive, of course, but pouring every last bit of your immense energy stores into your shield from the beginning of the fight was shortsighted.¡± ¡°You also lost control of your emotions during the battle, though that is a common reaction for one who lacks experience.¡± Tae added respectfully. ¡°I may not be as efficient as I once was¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°And it seems like I discover a new emotion every day¡­¡± ¡°You may have had a wonderful master on your world, but you are your own master in battle.¡± ¡°I¡¯m my own driver¡­?¡± Micro repeated solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s too¡­¡± ¡°You must decide how much energy to use and when.¡± Kel Continued. ¡°You must choose when to attack and when to defend.¡± ¡°Can I choose to run away?¡± Micro sighed. ¡°That would be to choose death, master.¡± Kel said with an understanding smile. ¡°Now, about your stomach ache.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Overeating is itself a sign that you lack self control.¡± Kel said sternly. ¡°However, you should be able to utilize whatever energy resides in you, whether it is your own internal energy or a foreign source of power.¡± ¡°A source of power¡­¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°Fuel?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Kel answered. ¡°As cultivators, it is in our nature to make use of the energy we consume. I have a feeling this won¡¯t take long for you to grasp, so take a moment and think about how you might go about transforming the excess beef in your belly into something you can use.¡± Micro closed his eyes and entered a deep enough state of meditation where he could clearly see the energy around and within him. He glanced at the glowing green garage in his chest and smiled, then he looked around at the elemental forces that made up the world around him. ¡°The fuel in my belly¡­¡± He thought to himself as he focused on his stomach, where he was indeed able to perceive a large amount of stagnant life force taking up space in his gut. He studied its nature for a while before coming to the conclusion that, while slightly different from the energies he¡¯d absorbed willingly up to that point, it should be easy enough to manipulate and circulate throughout his body. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Slowly at first, he began to circulate his own energy, allowing it to pass through his stomach gently. He immediately began to feel some of the pressure in his stomach relieved as the stagnant life force was swept away into the current of his internal energy. ¡°Wow!¡± Micro exclaimed as he snapped out of his meditative state with a relieved expression. ¡°Much better¡­!¡± Blue¡¯s voice rang out from his pocket, apparently having participated in the same exercise. She jumped onto his shoulder, her figure restored, and punched the air a few times to loosen up. ¡°Eating isn¡¯t so bad after all!¡± ¡°As expected, master.¡± Kel nodded. ¡°And¡­ good job¡­ Blue¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± Micro replied before Blue had a chance to say something rude. ¡°Keep that lesson in mind as you continue to grow as cultivators, both of you.¡± Kel continued. ¡°There are many sources of power available to us in this world. Some are easier to make use of, like a bowl of mountain fried beef, while others can be more chaotic and dangerous.¡± ¡°Wait, don¡¯t cultivators hate magicians because they steal fuel?¡± Micro asked suspiciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡± ¡°I can see the reason for your confusion, master, but please don¡¯t be mistaken.¡± Kel replied with a hint of frustration in his voice. ¡°While it is true that the energies we use are fundamentally the same, the means by which we make use of that energy couldn¡¯t be more different. While cultivators live in harmony with the world, magicians are a curse to whatever lands they inhabit.¡± ¡°They curse?¡± Micro repeated in confusion. ¡°Cultivators utilize energy by gathering it from the natural world, storing it in our cores, and then transforming that energy in our bodies. In doing so, we live in balance with our environment.¡± Kel explained. ¡°However, magicians are mundane criminals who forgo the formation of a core, whether due to their laziness, ineptitude, or evil wills. Without a core, the only way to utilize energy is through a catalyst.¡± ¡°A catalyst?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Like pixies¡­¡± Blue spat. ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Kel replied sadly. ¡°Pixies are just one of many creatures with a naturally high capacity for energy, meaning they are ideal for use in magicians¡¯ evil rituals. Without a core, their only means to rival the abilities of a cultivator is to drain the life force of innocent-¡± Kel suddenly stuttered on the word innocent as he met Blue¡¯s eyes, but Tae continued in his place. ¡°They sacrifice the lives of any living thing they can find to perform their rituals, cast their spells, and summon their heroes.¡± Tae said solemnly. ¡°And that energy is lost to the void¡­¡± ¡°But wait, couldn¡¯t I use their magic to go home? That¡¯s how I got here! And what¡¯s the void?¡± Micro frowned as the information quickly overwhelmed him. ¡°The true cost of magic is the toll exacted by the evil gods¡­¡± Kel spoke softly, as if he were worried somebody might overhear his words. ¡°Those cursed beings who dwell in the realm between realms and grant insidious wishes in return for the life force of this world. The sacrifice of helpless lives is evil enough, but for that energy to leave this realm as result of their horrible rituals threatens the balance of this realm¡­¡± ¡°An unbalanced load is dangerous¡­¡± Micro nodded, apparently in agreement despite his limited understanding. ¡°Nothing is more dangerous than imbalance, master.¡± Kel replied. ¡°But you will come to understand matters of this realm in time. First, you must learn to use your power. Tae, I think my grandfather¡¯s favourite lesson would suffice.¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have a shield.¡± Tae replied, gesturing to the shield on her back. ¡°Should I lend him mine?¡± ¡°Would that suit you, master?¡± Kel asked Micro. ¡°Well¡­¡± Micro replied without enthusiasm, his eyes drawn to the poor quality metal work of the defensive tool on Tae¡¯s back. Even at a glance he recognized the rust spots that adorned it. However, without a shield of his own, he reluctantly accepted the offer. ¡°Thanks, Tae¡­¡± ¡°May it serve you well!¡± Tae announced happily as she handed it to him. ¡°Excellent.¡± Kel began, walking several paces away. ¡°Now, you observed this a number of times during our quest, but I¡¯ll demonstrate it once again.¡± Kel took the shield from his back and held it in front of him with a graceful movement, and the shield began to glow. He waved it around to stretch his shoulder, then tapped it against the ground. Instead of the thin metallic sound it should have made, a hard thud resonated as far as Micro was sitting. ¡°Although I do possess the Spirit Shield Skill, which is vastly more powerful, any cultivator should be able to extend their aura enough to coat a weapon, shield, or instrument of any kind.¡± Kel said as he varied the amount of energy flowing into the shield, causing it to flicker like light reflected off a puddle. ¡°The armour you summon using the Turtle Art¡¯s techniques is a more advanced form of this, but it requires much more energy. For now, try circulating your energy through the shield.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro replied as he gripped the worn leather handle on the back of the shield. Blue watched intently from his shoulder as he slowly began to channel his internal energy through the shield and back into his body. ¡°It feels strange¡­ But not uncomfortable¡­¡± ¡°Good, very good, master.¡± Kel applauded. ¡°Yes, it feels something like growing an extra limb when you shroud a foreign object in your own energy, but that is one of the advantages to this ability.¡± ¡°It feels lighter now, stronger too¡­¡± Micro said in wonder as he waved the shield around. However, unlike Kel¡¯s shield which was coated in a stable green aura that only shone more intensely as he willed, Micro¡¯s shield was flashing so violently that it hurt his eyes. It flashed until it suddenly stopped glowing altogether, causing Micro¡¯s arm to tingle for a moment as the circuit broke. Kel was about to console Micro¡¯s failed attempt, but Micro suddenly smiled. ¡°Kel!¡± He shouted. ¡°What is it, master?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I have a turn signal!¡± Micro celebrated as he poured even more unstable energy into the shield, causing it to flicker as he moved it right to left in front of him with a grin. Blue tired of his marching and hopped down the ground, wandering a short distance away without a word. ¡°A turn signal?¡± Kel tilted his head. ¡°You know, to let people know which way you¡¯re about to go.¡± Micro replied as he began to march around the summit with his flashing shield. ¡°Why would you need such a thing?¡± Kel wondered. ¡°For safety, of course!¡± Micro replied with a more serious tone. ¡°It prevents accidents, especially on busy streets with new cars flying by you by the dozen¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kel replied as though he¡¯d realized something important. ¡°At such high speeds, verbal communication must be difficult, so you rely on lights to indicate a change in your trajectory!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Micro said, but he suddenly felt weak. He dropped his arm to his side as the shield faded again and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s exhausting¡­ How do you keep it on so long, Kel?¡± ¡°Though the amount of spiritual energy your core holds exceeds my own, you simply use it too quickly.¡± Kel answered as he raised his steadily glowing shield for Micro to observe. ¡°You must regulate the flow of your energy, or you risk running out before the fight is done.¡± ¡°Regulate¡­¡± Micro repeated, the word resting heavily on his mind for a moment. ¡°Regulate the flow¡­ the current¡­ voltage¡­ Oh!¡± Kel and Tae looked at each other with mutual understanding as they recognized Micro beginning to understand something on terms they wouldn¡¯t understand. They each took a step back, not sure whether he was about to master a new technique or send them flying with an explosion of aura. ¡°Just like a voltage regulator!¡± Micro suddenly shouted as his shield began to glow steadily for the first time. ¡°I should¡¯ve realized it sooner, but this is a lot like electricity!¡± ¡°Elec-¡± Kel stuttered. ¡°Never mind¡­¡± Micro continued to explain the concept of a voltage regulator and electricity for a while before Kel finally raised his hands to ask him if it would be fine to continue the lesson. Micro happily obliged, and soon the three were standing calmly at the summit again. ¡°We shall now practice the traditional method for training the willful regulation of internal energy to external implements.¡± Kel stated plainly. ¡°What?¡± Micro asked without shame. ¡°It¡¯s a traditional exercise.¡± Kel explained again with a smile. ¡°It will help you learn to control how much energy you put in your shield.¡± ¡°But I can already control it, see?¡± Micro answered as his shield began to glow a little brighter. ¡°Indeed, but you¡¯re standing perfectly still on a beautiful day.¡± Kel smiled, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°What if something unexpected were to happen?¡± ¡°Like wha-¡± Micro was unable to finish his question as Tae¡¯s fist, shrouded in a dense aura, collided with the shield he held in front of him, sending him flying down the mountain with a loud bang. Kel looked down the mountain with a nostalgic smile as Micro tumbled and rolled. As Tae joined him in the nostalgic moment, a shout from Blue suddenly caught their attention. ¡°Hah, easy!¡± She announced as she coated a small leaf in energy and waved it around like a shield. ¡°Try that on me, why don¡¯t ya?!¡± Chapter 048 - Cultivators Love Mountains It was hard for Kel not to feel some remorse when Micro finally reached the summit again with a look of shock and confusion, but Blue¡¯s laughter helped to lighten the mood. ¡°Apologies for the surprise, master.¡± Kel bowed with a smile. ¡°As my grandfather told me on the day of my first lesson, the painful lessons leave the deepest impressions.¡± ¡°I certainly feel like I picked up a few dents¡­¡± Micro said as he rubbed his back. ¡°Perfect.¡± Kel clapped his hands and turned to Tae. ¡°We¡¯ll continue right away then.¡± ¡°Of course, young master.¡± Tae said as she raised a glowing fist and wound back for a second punch. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, realizing her intent and preparing for the blow. Tae¡¯s fist quickly made contact with the rusty shield, but this time it was coated densely with his aura. Rather than flying backward down the mountain, he was satisfied to see Tae stumble backward as his shield overflowed with energy. ¡°I did it!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Very good, master.¡± Tae said as she adjusted her stance. ¡°Wait, no-¡± Micro blurted out as he raised his shield, now completely devoid of any aura at all, and failed to even slow the momentum of Tae¡¯s fist. ¡°You said¡­!¡± Blue laughed even louder this time as she watched him tumble down the mountain for a second time. ¡°No really, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Blue shouted up to Tae. ¡°Kick me!¡± Tae looked at Kel, who shrugged, then back at Blue. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Tae asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Give it all you¡¯ve got, princess!¡± Blue shouted back. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Tae mumbled with a frown as she unleashed a kick with more enthusiasm than she had originally intended, making contact with the leaf in the pixie''s hand almost instantly. She had envisioned the little blue creature flying down the mountain with a small amount of anticipation, but she was surprised to find her foot had stopped. ¡°I said give it all you¡¯ve got!¡± Blue snapped as Tae took a step back. ¡°Or did you leave your kicking shoes at home?!¡± Tae didn¡¯t hesitate to kick the pixie a second time. The toe of her leather boot glowed with a dense aura as it pierced the air toward the pixie once more. ¡°Oof!¡± Blue grunted, this time being sent several paces back by the impact. ¡°Not bad!¡± Tae limped back and shook out her foot as she looked in frustration and wonder at the pixie, still holding a glowing leaf like a shield. The best she could do was nod in approval after seeing the pixie properly utilizing the technique Kel had only just explained. ¡°You cultivators are a crude bunch, but I¡¯ll admit cores are convenient!¡± Blue declared as she waved the leaf around playfully. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought this was possible¡­?¡± Kel had no words to offer the pixie after watching a creature he¡¯d considered a pest all his life mastering the techniques of his sect with little effort, and he was relieved when Micro once again appeared before him. ¡°Good to see you, master.¡± He greeted him awkwardly. ¡°I trust you understand your mistake.¡± ¡°I used too much energy blocking the first punch¡­¡± Micro panted as he rubbed a large bruise on his forehead. ¡°Couldn¡¯t fill the shield back up in time for the second¡­ Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kid!¡± Blue called up to him with a condescending laugh. ¡°You¡¯ll reach my level soon, for sure!¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue¡­ Ah¡­¡± He replied as he recalled the pain in his back. ¡°Again.¡± Kel signalled the lesson¡¯s continuation. ~ By the time the sun was high in the sky, Micro had found a route up the mountain which he liked, but he had grown tired of climbing it. He was also surprised by how durable the rusty old shield was despite its appearance. However, he had eventually reached the point where he could defend himself against five consecutive punches and at least a kick or two from Tae before having to climb back up again. Stolen story; please report. Kel eventually gave in to Blue¡¯s demand for a training partner, and reluctantly assisted her in perfecting her energy control by repeatedly kicking her. To kick such a small and helpless looking creature bothered him at first, but with every rude remark she made, it became increasingly satisfying to try and kick her down the hill, a feat he only managed a few times as she quickly improved. Although Micro was bruised and exhausted, he did eventually come to a point where he could fill his shield with just enough aura to nullify one of Tae¡¯s attacks while being careful to save enough for the next attack. It became easier to do as he learned to continue to draw energy from the air he breathed, allowing him to replenish the energy dissipated by the impact of each attack. ¡°Kel¡­¡± Micro spoke for the first time in hours, looking at the young master of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect with longing in his eyes. ¡°What is it, master?¡± Kel asked in reply. ¡°Mountain fried beef¡­¡± Micro groaned. ¡°Honeybuns¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°The only things you can eat in battle are victory and defeat, master.¡± Kel said with a smile. ¡°But I do think now is as good a time as any to move on to the next lesson. We are pressed for time, after all.¡± ¡°Next lesson¡­?¡± Micro asked with a weak cough. ¡°I think you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡± Kel said as his smile grew darker. Kel glanced at Blue and Tae, who had begun arguing over several of the terms Blue used to describe cultivators while Micro climbed the hill, and gestured for them to follow. The four descended the mountain together, crossing through the place where they had meditated the previous day and making their way down the rocky path. Micro was relieved not to be falling down the mountain for once, and he took a moment to enjoy the view again. The plains he¡¯d walked across with Kel and his comrades looked serene, and the mountains and hills that extended out from the other side of the mountain he was on seemed full of life and mysteries. ¡°What¡¯s out there, Kel?¡± Micro asked as he tried to count the many hills on the horizon before he could no longer see them over the ridge of the mountain. ¡°There is much to see in the world, master.¡± Kel replied. ¡°You¡¯ll get a taste of it soon enough.¡± ¡°A taste¡­¡± Micro repeated as his mouth began to water at the thought of his favourite meal. As they passed through the busy courtyard, Micro was distracted from his hunger momentarily by a familiar voice. ¡°Greetings, young master.¡± Den said with a bow as he appeared beside Kel. He looked briefly at Tae, Micro, and the pixies on Micro¡¯s shoulder, and gasped. ¡°You¡­ What happened, in such a short time?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micro asked. ¡°All of you¡­ even the pixie¡­¡± Den stammered. ¡°Like night and day¡­ By your aura, you might be mistaken for one of the elders!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time we moved a little faster toward our future, old friend.¡± Kel replied, placing a hand on his shoulder with a confident smile. ¡°This sect will see a new era, in time.¡± ¡°I look forward to that day, young master.¡± Den said with a deeper bow. ¡°Is the matter of the Amber level dungeon settled.¡± Kel asked as he turned to leave. ¡°Envoys from the Amber Dark Wildflower Star Sect arrived at the dungeon¡¯s entrance not long ago.¡± Den replied. ¡°The matter is in their hands.¡± ¡°Very good, thank you, Den.¡± Kel shouted over his shoulder as he continued through the courtyard. ¡°Thanks, Den!¡± Micro added, then turned to Kel. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± ¡°As I said, you¡¯ll likely enjoy it.¡± Kel smiled as they came to stand before the Fire Mountain Art Dungeon¡¯s shimmering green entrance. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro cried. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He jumped through the gate as Kel began to speak, looking forward to collecting more Core Cards. However, his enthusiasm was cut short when he remembered why he had returned so quickly the last time. The gravity of the forest he entered immediately brought him to his knees with a thud, leaving Blue floating in the air awkwardly. Micro strained his neck to look up at the pixie. ¡°How¡­?¡± He asked her as she casually flapped her wings. ¡°You sure are slow when it matters, kid.¡± She gracefully flew over to him and dropped down on his head, driving it painfully into the ground. ¡°You have all that energy, so why aren¡¯t you doing anything with it?¡± She taunted him while tapping her tiny foot on his head. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± He recalled Kel¡¯s previous explanation of the way energy could be used to fortify the body and began to concentrate. Without letting it run wild, he began to stir the energy stores in his core and let them flow through his body, and soon he could breathe easier. He stood up slowly as the gravity began to loosen its grip on his strengthened body, and took a moment to stabilize the current. As he stood silently, Kel and Tae appeared behind him in the portal. ¡°Very good, master!¡± Kel said, clapping his hands happily. ¡°As expected, your ability to circulate your internal energy throughout your body has improved considerably in a short time.¡± ¡°So, is this lesson done?¡± Micro asked as he got used to moving around with his legs full of energy. ¡°You¡¯ve learned to defend yourself from multiple attacks quite well, however¡­¡± Kel explained. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to understand the limits of your stamina while on the offensive.¡± ¡°Do I have to attack something?¡± Micro asked as he looked around, seeing nothing but trees near the portal he had just stepped through. ¡°In a manner of speaking, you must attack something, yes.¡± Kel chuckled. ¡°Come this way, master.¡± Kel led Micro past the portal, Tae and Blue following close behind, up a small hill where golden forest thinned enough to see the horizon. There, Micro gasped as he realized the nature of the dungeon he was in. ¡°It¡¯s an island¡­?¡± He whispered in awe. ¡°In the sky?¡± He looked around with his mouth wide open at the forest of golden trees he had assumed was part of a much larger world, when in fact it extended in either direction no more than a few kilometers. At the centre of the island that seemed to be floating in the orange sky was a mountain, not unlike the place Kel called home. He felt like he could stare at the bizarrely beautiful landscape forever, but he was soon distracted when Kel pointed at the mountain at the centre of the fantastical scene. ¡°You¡¯ll be attacking that, master.¡± Chapter 049 - Attack on Mountain ¡°I have to attack the mountain¡­?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How do you attack a mountain?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that in any world, to defeat a mountain is to look down upon it from its highest point.¡± Kel wondered aloud. ¡°Is it not so on your world?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯ve heard people talk about mountain climbing like that.¡± Micro replied with a nod, then he chuckled as a thought came to mind. ¡°The old man¡¯s son got stuck up one once.¡± ¡°Before we go, master, I do feel I should clarify your task¡­¡± Kel said as he grabbed Micro¡¯s shoulder just before he could start running. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll be able to reach the top at your current level. I doubt I¡¯ve even made it halfway to the top yet.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that tall¡­¡± Micro frowned as he inspected it more carefully. ¡°Indeed, but I assure you that no living member of our sect, other than my grandfather, has reached the summit and claimed its ultimate reward.¡± Kel explained with reverence. ¡°It was such an arduous experience for him that he doesn¡¯t even speak of it to this day.¡± ¡°But if there¡¯s a Core Card at the top-¡± ¡°It will be there when we return from the tournament, master.¡± Kel asserted. ¡°I promise you, master. One day we will reach the summit, and I would be honoured to do so together with you, but you must practice restraint.¡± ¡°The brakes¡­¡± Micro sighed, nodding as he understood what Kel was trying to say. ¡°Thanks, Kel.¡± ¡°Fear not, master.¡± Kel said a bit more cheerfully. ¡°There are still treasures to be found elsewhere on the mountain.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lead with that, you stinking turtle!¡± Blue shouted as she flew past Kel and Micro on a straight path for the mountain. ¡°Ah, she does like treasure.¡± Micro recalled as he watched her blue light fade into the distance. ¡°What kind of treasure is it?¡± ¡°Did I not mention, there are a number of Core Cards hidden all over the mountain, master.¡± Kel said with a grin. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll meet me on the other side of the dungeon''s entrance once you¡¯ve found one.¡± ¡°I promise!¡± Micro shouted as he poured even more energy into his legs and ran toward the mountain as fast as he could. The thought of Core Cards just waiting to be found made the mountain look as welcoming as indoor parking on a hot day, knowing that each card he mastered would get him one step closer to finding a way home. Although his feet still felt heavier than normal in the heavier gravity, Micro tripped only twice as he ran through the golden trees, jumping over roots and rocks on the way. The added comfort of knowing he had all the time in the world to accomplish his goal filled him with such relief that an expression of joy began to form on his increasingly sweaty face. As he reached the edge of the forest where the relatively flat forest floor met the foot of the mountain, he looked up in anticipation, but he was surprised to see a familiar blue light shining atop a rock only a few steps up the mountain. ¡°Blue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked as he took his first step up the steep, rocky incline. ¡°What the-¡± And the world around him suddenly seemed to stretch and twist as its gravity nearly doubled. He glanced back as he thought he felt the forest pulling him backward, then he looked up at the mountain¡¯s peak and doubted his eyes. ¡°Did the mountain just get taller¡­?¡± He wondered aloud as he increased the amount of energy flowing down to his legs. He managed to regain his balance and took another step up to where Blue was lying on a rock, but his senses were struck by the same shock once again. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The mountain¡¯s peak now looked almost twice as high as it did when he had looked up at it from the foot of the mountain moments ago, and the gravity had only grown stronger. He readjusted the flow of internal energy to compensate for the change and took another step, but again the mountain¡¯s peak grew farther away. This time he no longer had enough power within him to compensate for the change in gravity, and his feet stayed firmly rooted to the rocks beneath them. However, as he took a deep breath, he felt something in the air. Curious about the strange quality of the air, he tried filling his eyes with energy to make it easier to perceive the elemental energies in the air, and he was blinded by the sheer density of it all. With his eyes opened to the spiritual world, the pile of rocks he had taken the mountain for looked like a raging fire, overflowing with so much lifeforce that it was hard to see through. He withdrew his aura from his eyes and took another breath, this time making sure to utilize the energy he drew in. Just as he had practiced with the food in his stomach earlier, he absorbed the energy into his own and pushed it down into his legs, finally giving them the strength to move. He took another step, and wasn¡¯t surprised when the same event occurred, but this time he was prepared to draw in as much energy as he needed, and after a moment of circulating the energy he¡¯d taken in, he took another step, and another¡­ ¡°Blue¡­¡± He called out as he finally came eye to eye with the pixie lying lazily on the rock. ¡°Did you find¡­ any cards¡­?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She groaned. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He replied. ¡°This is¡­ difficult¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the annoying part¡­¡± Blue sighed, forcing herself up to a sitting position with a grunt. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of energy to use¡­ But using it is exhausting in itself¡­ These tricky dungeons¡­¡± ¡°Tricky¡­?¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°The realm we¡¯re in now¡­ The time in here isn¡¯t the only thing that old cultivator messed with¡­¡± She said as she looked up at the summit, now barely visible in the distance. ¡°Space gets more and more squished¡­ The higher up you go¡­¡± ¡°Space gets squished?¡± Micro asked, struggling to channel the energy rich air he was breathing throughout his body as he spoke. ¡°The mountain only looks small from a distance¡­¡± She continued with a bitter tone. ¡°It¡¯s actually much bigger¡­¡± ¡°So it gets taller the higher up you go¡­?¡± ¡°Just be quiet and let me catch my breath¡­¡± She complained. ¡°I can¡¯t even fly up here¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I can help¡­¡± Micro said as he leaned over to pick her up. She only rolled her eyes however, as pulled on her wings as hard as he could but wasn¡¯t able to budge her from her place. He tried two more times before nearly fainting. ¡°How much meat did you eat¡­?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes as she began to refocus her internal energy. ¡°Kel told us to come back¡­¡± Micro continued. ¡°After we find a Core Card¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± She said with a fed up tone. ¡°One Core Card each¡­¡± ¡°Just one¡­¡± Micro confirmed as he caught his breath. ¡°Last cultivator to find one¡­¡± She continued as she brought herself to her feet. She looked up at Micro with a childish expression. ¡°Doesn¡¯t get any meat tonight¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Micro began with a look of horror, but Blue had already jumped ahead several paces in search of a Core Card. He looked back up at the mountain, which seemed to disappear into the orange sky above, and shrugged. ¡°I need to be more fuel efficient anyway.¡± ~ Micro¡¯s first instinct was to stop thinking about the task ahead, recalling his experience in the Turtle Art dungeon, but it proved impossible to cease his thoughts while constantly transforming the energy he breathed into power in his legs. He tried walking laterally along the mountainside, hoping to find a Core Card near the foot of the mountain, but he found nothing but rocks and grass. He also recalled that Blue had proceeded straight up the mountain, so he assumed she had done so for a reason and continued his painfully slow ascent. The amount of concentration needed to push more and more energy down to his legs began to tire him far more than the simple act of climbing. Rather than emptying his mind, it felt like every part of his brain was working overtime as he balanced energy circulation with Core Card hunting. He tried summoning the Fire Turtle Art armour for a while, but it only made it more difficult to draw in energy, and it did nothing to counter the effects of increased gravity. The next thing he considered as a means of increasing his efficiency was making his core larger and stronger, so that he could gather more energy with each breath. However, when he took even a moment to look inward at his core, he immediately collapsed beneath the pressure of the mountain¡¯s gravity. All he could do was take a step, take a breath, circulate his energy, and will himself forward, again and again. Take a step, breathe, focus. Take a step¡­ Breathe¡­ Focus¡­ He couldn¡¯t even lift his eyes from the ground as he repeated the act more times than he could count. He watched the rocks beneath him come and go, each one less interesting than the last. Some of them he tripped over and stubbed his toe on, while others he kicked out of the way as he slid his foot forward. The sweat that fell from the tip of his nose fell through the air fast enough that he could hear the whistle of each drop before it hit the ground, leaving small craters in the rocks wherever he went. Even dust failed to rise from the impact of each drop of sweat. Long after losing track of time beneath the sunless, orange sky, he was greeted by a welcome sight. Sticking out of the side of the mountain, mostly hidden among the rocks, was a strange little structure. He could tell what it was made of, but it reminded him of a tiny little roadside shrine like the farmers used to erect in the mountains. However, what Micro liked most about the little shrine that didn¡¯t even reach his knees was what was resting inside of it. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Micro could only sigh as he reached down to pick the Core Card out of the shrine it inhabited. It was a familiar shade of green, and he recognized the symbol of the fire element at the top right, but he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the symbol which adorned it. He was surprised to see the shrine slowly crumble once he¡¯d fully removed the card, turning to dust in moments and becoming indistinguishable from any other spot on the mountain. ¡°Poor craftsmanship, I guess¡­¡± Still unable to relax, Micro didn¡¯t spend another moment enduring the altitude he had reached. For the first since he began his quest, he turned around to face the world below. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Despite the pain in his legs quickly overwhelming him as he wasted a full breath of energy on that single word, he couldn''t help but enjoy the view of the golden island in the sky from his vantage point. A mysterious wind blew through the trees, making waves that mesmerized more with each moment he looked at them. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± He dropped the Core Card as his knees buckled, and he struggled for a moment to reclaim it from the newly formed crater by his feet. ¡°Wait¡­¡± He grunted as he stood back up, his hand aching as he did his best not to release the card a second time. ¡°Trill, can you carry this one as well?¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Trill replied, throwing his hand up to receive the card with some difficulty. ¡°Why is it so heavy¡­ Stupid human¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a dungeon¡­¡± Micro explained as he stretched his fingers. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Trill groaned. ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mind carrying those, do you¡­?¡± Micro asked as he took a moment to regulate his breathing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Trill replied grumpily. ¡°Pixies follow orders¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ thanks, Trill.¡± ¡°At the very least¡­¡± Trill grumbled. ¡°Let me sleep¡­¡± Micro was content to let Trill enjoy a nap in his pocket while he imagined the mountain fried beef waiting for him. The sound of the cook¡¯s laughter echoed in his ears as he took his first step down the hill, but he was quickly brought back to reality as gravity caught him off guard once more. He stumbled forward as he struggled to account for the lessening of gravity while descending, realizing that his habit of increasing the flow of energy which each step would have to be reversed. To further his difficulty concentrating, while he had gotten used to the mountain¡¯s peak growing farther and farther away as he ascended, the base of the mountain now seemed to rush toward him with each step. He became dizzy and nauseous in little time as he sought an end to his quest. After what felt like days had passed and his legs felt lighter than they ever had, he was once again able to imagine the steaming bowls of mountain fried beef waiting for him at the temple. He could almost smell the honeybuns being baked in some faraway place. However, something a short way down the mountain suddenly came into view that filled him with fear and urgency. ¡°Blue?!¡± Micro gasped as he realized how far ahead she was, and it was clear that she was dragging a Core Card behind her judging by the trail it had carved in the rocks Micro now walked upon. Blue looked behind her as Micro¡¯s anxious voice caught her ears, but she gave no thought to her usual antics. She quickly returned her attention to her descent, moving roughly the same speed as Micro despite her shorter steps. ¡°Wait¡­!¡± Micro cried out, his visions of mountain fried beef and freshly baked honeybuns going up in smoke as he recalled the rules Blue had set for their race. ¡°Maybe we could share¡­!¡± In his panic, he lost his footing for just a moment, but one misstep was all it took to rob him of his balance. He wondered for a brief moment during the fall if Blue would wait for him, but he remained unsure until his head made contact with the rocks on the mountainside and everything went black. Chapter 050 - A Moment of Levity Despite the Gravity ¡°Hey¡­¡± An ethereal voice rang out in the darkness of Micro¡¯s dreams. The Orange glow of the sky above began to appear in the darkness as the voice continued to echo. He enjoyed the weightless sensation of his half conscious state as the light grew brighter, but being unable to breathe woke Micro abruptly from his daze. ¡°Agh¡­¡± He choked as the gravity of the mountain he was lying on threatened to flatten him into nothing in little time. He quickly forced a breath of air into his lungs and began to circulate the energy it contained, and then exhaled a sigh of relief as the gravity¡¯s effects were nullified. ¡°You think I¡¯m just going to pop back through the portal by myself?¡± Blue shouted angrily. ¡°In my state? Fat Chance!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro replied as he brought himself back up to his feet. ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still counting this as my win though, sleepy head!¡± She huffed as she turned to walk down the mountain. ¡°But the meat¡­¡± Micro replied anxiously, finally able to talk freely again as the gravity lessened. ¡°What?¡± She blurted out. ¡°Oh, that? Whatever.¡± ¡°I can-¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead and eat.¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°I just want to get out of here. Pixies aren¡¯t supposed to be this heavy. It¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°It was a lot harder than the turtle dungeon¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°But you found a Core Card. That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about it?!¡± Blue shouted in frustration. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be more useless!¡± ¡°You know what it is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve stolen enough of these things to learn a thing or two about them.¡± She scoffed. ¡°This is the Storage Skill card. See the symbol here?¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Micro asked as he leaned down to take a closer look. ¡°It lets you store things in a dimension made of your own energy.¡± She explained as she walked. ¡°Something all pixies can already do.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame¡­¡± Micro consoled her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this one is¡­¡± Trill seemed aware of their conversation, and the Core Card Micro had recently found on the mountain popped out of his pocket. He caught it in his hand and showed it to Blue, but he was surprised when her face suddenly froze. ¡°Micro.¡± She stated plainly. ¡°Let¡¯s trade.¡± ¡°You want to trade the cards we-¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She interrupted him, her face still unmoving. ¡°Okay.¡± Micro quickly agreed after a moment¡¯s consideration, and he leaned down to hand her the card. She threw her own card over her shoulder as if she were throwing garbage into a dumpster, leaving him to fetch it for himself. ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t matter which order I master them in. So what is that one called?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Blue giggled maniacally, ignoring his question. Micro was content to see her happy with her new Core Card, and he passed the Storage Skill card to Trill, who stored it away faithfully, this time without complaint. They continued down the mountain, Micro struggling not to stumble as his mind filled with images of baked goods and fried meat, and Blue laughing more and more energetically. They reached the bottom of the mountain together in good spirits, and ran through the woods back to the dungeon portal with ease, savouring every step they could take without having to focus on adjusting their energy output. The glowing green gate came into view in what felt like no time at all, but Blue suddenly stopped. ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± She shouted as she skidded to a halt. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro tripped over himself as he ran past her. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Just wait there, I¡¯ll be quick.¡± She said as she sat down and crossed her legs next to her core card. ¡°Do you need to go to the toilet?¡± Micro asked, confused by her sudden change of pace. ¡°I want this skill!¡± She barked with her eyes still closed. ¡°Let me get this one down real quick before we go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Micro paused for a moment. ¡°...A good idea¡­¡± Micro turned away from the portal and joined Blue on the grass. He took out the Jade Fire Storage Skill card and began meditating. Although meditating while constantly compensating for the slightly increased gravity near the dungeon¡¯s entrance would have been difficult for him not long ago, he now found it easy. He found the spiritual form of the card floating in front of him, then approached the familiar form of his core. ¡°There we go, home again¡­¡± He thought to himself with a bittersweet smile as the garage door remote materialized in his hands. He pressed the button, listened to the nostalgic sound of it creaking and squeaking until it was open, and entered the garage. ¡°It¡¯s a lot cleaner in here now¡­ Huh¡­¡± As he looked around, he immediately noticed that the energy filling his core seemed much purer than before, as if the energy in the dungeon which he was constantly channeling through it had worked some of the grease out of it. He wiped the surface of a shelf with his finger and was surprised that not a bit of dust remained. Encouraged by this, he gave the tires of his soul a kick to confirm they hadn¡¯t suffered any lasting damage after his attempt to load an Amber Core Card into the bed. ¡°Alright, in you go.¡± He said cheerfully as he placed the card down beside the Turtle Art card he¡¯d already loaded. ¡°Very good, now-¡± Sooner than expected, he once again experienced a torrent of new information, pouring into his mind with the force of a lightning strike. However, he was prepared for it this time, and he was soon able to grasp the contents of the information. The knowledge sunk into his brain like a road map for all the energy conduits in his body, and it became clear to him all at once. ¡°I have a bed again!¡± He celebrated as he opened his eyes in the golden forest. ¡°Ouch!¡± His rejoicing was interrupted by a sudden stinging sensation on the back of his head. He instinctively reached for it, and felt a small object stuck in his hair. He pulled it out, and realized it was a very small, highly condensed ball of energy that soon evaporated in his fingers. ¡°Got you!¡± Blue shouted as she rolled around on the dirty ground, kicking up leaves and dirt as she lost control of her laughter. ¡°This is amazing!¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Micro asked as he massaged the small bump forming on his head. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what that card was?!¡± Blue asked through her laughter, sitting up to look at him with a childish grin. She stood up and concentrated for a moment, and suddenly an object manifested in her hand in a way that reminded him of the Spirit Shield Skill he¡¯d seen several times recently. ¡°A stick, with a bit of string¡­?¡± Micro asked, unable to make out the shape of the object that glowed in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a slingshot, you stupid cultivator!¡± She laughed as she took aim once more and fired a small ball of energy at Micro. Micro wasn¡¯t sure why she was laughing so much, but as he instinctively coated himself in the translucent, turtle shell armour he¡¯d learned from the Turtle Art card, he smiled along with her. The tiny ball of energy bounced off his ethereal helmet and fizzled out of existence before it could hit the ground. Blue pouted for a moment before bursting into laughter once again. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you can summon that so quickly all of a sudden!¡± She laughed, struggling to take aim once again as her shoulder shook. ¡°Get ready, this one might kill you!¡± Again, she drew back the stretchy cord of the stick-like weapon, a ball of energy appearing in its pocket as she aimed, and fired again, this time hitting Micro in the shoulder, knocking him half a pace back. He was about to ask her why she was attacking him, but decided against it as she laughed more with every shot she fired. It became fun to try and dodge the tiny projectiles, which she was firing quicker and quicker, and soon he was also laughing as the pair of them jumped from side to side. Micro¡¯s laughter soon betrayed him though, as he lost focus just long enough for a projectile to make it through his ethereal armour and impact his cheek, sending him straight to the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Victory!¡± Blue shouted, finally ceasing her assault and allowing the summoned weapon to vanish in her hands with a sigh. ¡°That last one¡­ Was pretty heavy¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he massaged his aching cheek. ¡°Nobody underestimates me and lives to talk about it!¡± Blue said through a stifled yawn. ¡°Did you use up a lot of energy?¡± Micro asked in concern. ¡°You look tired¡­¡± ¡°That was nothing¡­¡± Blue said as she stumbled toward him. He had bent down to offer her his hand, but she had already jumped straight into his pocket before he had fully extended it. ¡°Have you used one of those before?¡± He asked, setting his sights on the dungeon portal they¡¯d wandered away from during their battle. ¡°Not since I was little¡­¡± She yawned again, tucking herself into his pocket and curling up to sleep. She was snoring peacefully within seconds. Smiling despite the pain in his cheek, Micro made his way back to the portal, passing through it and enjoying the spectacle of the shimmering lights around him. Before his foot had even reached the ground, he felt nearly weightless as gravity returned to normal. ¡°Kel, I¡¯m-¡± He called out, but a scene was unfolding before him that confused and shocked him. ¡°Why are there so many of you, Kel?¡± Chapter 051 - A Generous Young Master ¡°Admit it, Kel.¡± A man almost indistinguishable from Kel shouted as three other young men of similar appearance laughed behind him. ¡°Luck is the only reason you found that Turtle Art card while we were cultivating like true masters. Your grandfather¡¯s line never stood a chance at carrying the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect into the future. Do you not realize what the other sects think of us now?¡± ¡°You mean your friends in the pleasure district South of the Earth River Sect?¡± Tae interjected with a tone that chilled the air. ¡°My faults are my own, honoured second cousin.¡± Kel replied sincerely with his head bowed, gesturing for Tae to do the same. ¡°Perhaps you would have performed better than I did at the tournament last year, but the sect leader¡¯s decision left no room for debate, and I carry the weight of my mistakes with honour.¡± ¡°The words of one accustomed to failure and shame, Kel!¡± His second cousin billowed. ¡°Speaking of the pleasure district, you may find yourself finer company than that village girl next to you. Why do you still keep her around, anyway? Could it be that her skills excel in areas not spoken of during the day?¡± ¡°I leave such matters to your discretion, honoured second cousin.¡± Kel replied emotionlessly. ¡°I will respect the wishes of the sect leader at all times. As it stands, our sect¡¯s sacred Turtle Art has finally appeared in our generation, and it is a matter of course that I return to the tournament this year.¡± ¡°You cling to the fundamentals like a flies to a villager, little Kel.¡± He replied casually. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it was surprising to hear that you had mastered two Core Cards since I last saw you, but to think they were an appraisal skill and some fancy armour. At least you¡¯ll be able to tell us all about whatever attacks you¡¯re defeated by!¡± ¡°Should the position of heir fall to you one day, I¡¯m sure the sect will be in good hands.¡± Kel stated, his hand raised to prevent Tae from advancing. ¡°Behold, a real skill worth learning!¡± Kel¡¯s second cousin drew a Core Card from his pocket and held it high in the air, attracting attention from several disciples who were standing nearby and drawing applause from the three men behind him. Micro recognized the air in the cavernous room from his encounter with the Sparrow Sect disciples. ¡°Go on, master of appraisal. Tell me what it is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Kel¡¯s eyes glowed as he raised them to analyze the card in his second cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°The Jade Fire Spirit Hammer Skill¡­ A worthy skill, of course¡­¡± ¡°Vale here is going to crack that shell of yours open with it one day!¡± One of the men behind Kel¡¯s second cousin shouted spitefully with a twisted grin. ¡°The heir must face any challenger, as you know.¡± Kel replied with a hint of anticipation in his voice. ¡°I am ready, whenever you are.¡± Vale, the apparent leader of the group of four sect disciples, suddenly turned his attention to Micro, who was standing by the dungeon entrance with glassy eyes. Kel noticed Vale¡¯s gaze fall to the boy behind him, and turned to greet Micro with a warm smile. ¡°Welcome back, master!¡± He said with a light bow. ¡°I trust your quest was successful, judging by the change in your aura. Allow me to introduce my honoured second cousin, Vale. These are his three brothers, all worthy members of our sect.¡± ¡°Oh, please.¡± Vale scoffed. ¡°The sect is hardly worthy of us! Who is this brat?¡± ¡°This honoured guest of our sect is a fellow master of the Jade Fire Turtle Art, honoured second cousin.¡± Kel asserted with cold confidence. ¡°So you will address him as master, or you will not address him at all.¡± ¡°This brat is a master?!¡± Vale laughed along with his brothers as the audience around them grew slowly. ¡°He is from a sect much stronger than you can comprehend, but fate has led him far from his home.¡± Kel explained as he approached Micro with a friendly gaze. ¡°I owe him my life, and he will also be representing our sect in the tournament tomorrow.¡± ¡°Your jokes fall flat, Kel.¡± Vale said in disbelief. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡°A child that frail may have mastered your little turtle art, but I doubt he can do much else. But I suppose any stranger you meet must seem like a master when compared to your own skills!¡± ¡°Although his time as a cultivator has been short, he has already mastered one Core Card, and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before he masters another.¡± Kel announced over their vile laughter. ¡°I¡¯d like to know which card you discovered on the mountain, master, if you would be so kind as to show me.¡± ¡°Sorry, Kel.¡± Micro replied to the excited Kel. ¡°I already ate it.¡± ¡°You mastered it before even leaving the dungeon?¡± Kel gasped. ¡°That is not a suitable environment for such a dangerous process!¡± ¡°It was much easier than trying to load up the yellow one.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°I think it was called the storage skill! I finally have a bed again!¡± ¡°This child is almost as humorous as you, dear Kel!¡± Vale screeched with laughter. ¡°You expect me to believe this scrawny brat in front of me mastered the Spirit Storage skill, just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really convenient!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Nice to meet you, by the way. I¡¯m Micro!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forget your name, so don¡¯t waste your breath.¡± Vale said in disgust. ¡°But if you¡¯re going to spout such nonsense, at least mind your manners.¡± Vale suddenly unleashed an unruly aura as he looked down his nose at Micro. He increased the amount of pressure when he noticed Micro wasn¡¯t intimidated at all, but the bloodlust in his eyes was clear to every spectator in the room. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked Vale with a confused look. ¡°Boy¡­¡± Vale grunted through his gritted teeth, apparently about to attack. However, he released his aura and began to laugh. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t even take you seriously. To suggest you mastered the Spirit Storage Skill so easily¡­ Ha¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, though.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Don¡¯t make claims you wouldn¡¯t defend with your life, child.¡± Vale continued. ¡°If you can¡¯t back up a claim with proof, it only invites a quick death.¡± ¡°Proof?¡± Micro repeated with a confused expression. ¡°How about a wager, then?¡± Vale said with a grin, and he raised his Jade Fire Spirit Hammer Skill card in the air once more. ¡°If you can store this Core Card away with your skill, you can keep it, and I¡¯ll even call you my master.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Micro answered with a sincere smile. ¡°But if you fail to do so, you will live out your days as my servant until the day I decide you would be better off dead.¡± Vale said with a laugh that sickened Kel. he waved the card in front of Micro¡¯s face playfully. ¡°You see, boy? You shouldn¡¯t make claims you wouldn¡¯t bet your life on. Here, take it. All you have to do is store it! Just take it and-¡± Micro reached out and grabbed the card, much to Vale¡¯s dismay, and tossed it over his shoulder. The card seemed to vanish almost instantly as a dozen gasps echoed in the large room. Vale stood with his hand still waving in front of him as he stared at Micro. ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro said with a wide smile. ¡°You don¡¯t just look like Kel. You¡¯re also just as kind!¡± ¡°You¡­ The card¡­¡± Vale stammered. ¡°Is your whole family this nice?¡± Micro asked Kel, whose own face was a mixture of surprise, anxiety, and delight. ¡°Vale¡­¡± Kel replied quietly. ¡°Vale may be kinder than most.¡± ¡°You¡­ my card¡­!¡± Vale¡¯s shocked expression began to morph into a fiery glare. ¡°Return it, at once, your dirty brat! What tricks-¡± ¡°Now, now, honoured second cousin.¡± Kel interrupted Vale with a patient smile. ¡°Although you¡¯re surely joking, it would be in bad taste to go back on your word.¡± ¡°My card!¡± Vale fumed. ¡°You will return it to me now, or I-¡± ¡°Did you not just say false claims invite death?¡± Kel interrupted him again, this time gesturing to the large crowd around them. ¡°Your intentions seemed clear enough when you made your wager with our master.¡± ¡°Master?!¡± Vale repeated as the glares of almost a hundred disciples began to weigh on him. He took a step back, retreating into his brothers¡¯ increasingly defensive formation. ¡°You said you¡¯d give him the card and call him master should he provide you with evidence of his skill, and he did so.¡± Kel said, his smile as hard as stone. ¡°You are a kind and generous man, Vale, and your sense of humour is matched by your wisdom. Now, I must conclude my business with our master.¡± ¡°Kel¡­!¡± Vale growled, his face turning bright red. He was about to take a step forward, but his brothers all held him back, shaking their heads anxiously as they looked around the room. The expressions on the other disciples'' faces all ranged from shock to amusement, but some looked at Vale and his brothers with disgust and contempt. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this later, elder brother¡­¡± One of them whispered. ¡°Not now¡­ Later, we¡¯ll¡­¡± Another added something Micro couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°You should greet your master, before he leaves, honoured second cousin.¡± Kel said with a bow. ¡°Forgive us for being in such a hurry, young master.¡± Tae added, bowing deeply to Vale with a smirk. ¡°Do you want to join us for some mountain fried beef and honeybuns?¡± Micro asked with a friendly tone that seemed to completely shatter Vale¡¯s resolve. ¡°No¡­ Master¡­¡± Vale grunted as he turned on his heel. He marched out of the room, followed by his younger brothers. He pushed several people out of his way as he stormed through the crowd. ¡°Out of my way, lowly fools!¡± ¡°I hope we see him again soon!¡± Micro said as the other disciples returned to their business, some laughing about the incident while others lamented the shameful display. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will, master.¡± Kel replied, finally allowing himself to smile genuinely. ¡°Well done, master!¡± Chapter 052 - A New Generation to Represent the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect ¡°I beg your forgiveness and understanding, master.¡± Kel said with his head bowed. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you mean by that, Kel.¡± Micro replied with a honeybun in each hand and one in his mouth. Tae sat across from Kel and Micro at their usual table, overlooking the beautiful landscape below. The sun was still high over the hills in the horizon, but the wind had grown colder in the mountainside temple. The steam which rose vigorously from the bowls of meat next to the mountains of baked treats in front of Micro made it hard for Tae or Kel to see him properly, but they were relieved to hear him sounding content. ¡°Just admit it, Ke-¡± Tae stuttered. ¡°Be honest, young master. You enjoyed that even more than I did.¡± ¡°Words best left unsaid, as you surely know¡­¡± Kel replied with a look of disapproval. ¡°Is your cousin going to the tournament?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Not this year, master.¡± Kel replied with a slow shake of his head. ¡°But he looked confident.¡± Micro though aloud. ¡°One might say his greatest virtue is his confidence, yes.¡± Kel half smiled. ¡°His grandfather was the elder brother to my own, you see¡­ If my grandfather hadn¡¯t challenged his elder brother and won the position of sect leader long ago, then the position of heir to the sect would naturally have fallen to him. We trained together happily as children, but our families grew apart when my father¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re his boss then?¡± Blue asked, popping her head out from behind a bowl with a mouthful of beef. ¡°You don¡¯t seem boss-like.¡± ¡°Would pixies know of such things?¡± Kel retorted with a frown. ¡°Huh?¡± She shouted with an intense glare. ¡°You¡¯re looking at the biggest boss you¡¯ll ever see! You see that little yellow guy up there? That¡¯s what being bossed around looks like!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel turned a confused glance to the small bulge in Micro¡¯s chest pocket where Trill was likely sleeping, then shook his head to dispel the awkward mood that arose from picking a fight with Blue. He cleared his throat and turned back to Micro to continue. ¡°While it is his right, perhaps even his duty, to challenge me for the position of heir to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, that does not excuse his arrogance, though it cost him dearly today.¡± Kel said, finally unable to completely stifle his laughter. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Core Card won or lost so quickly, master. I will never underestimate another after witnessing your ways.¡± ¡°I was surprised that he just gave it to me!¡± Micro laughed along. ¡°Your family really is kind. You¡¯re lucky, Kel¡­¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel suddenly bit his lip, his eyes beginning to water. ¡°I realize how petty a matter my family¡¯s history must be to someone who has overseen countless generations. I humbly thank you for sharing your perspective with my lowly self¡­¡± ¡°Family is important.¡± Micro replied, his own eyes closed as he enjoyed another honeybun. ¡°I hope we meet them again soon.¡± Kel¡¯s worries alleviated as he enjoyed his meal with Tae, Micro, and Blue, and soon the sky was dark once more. However, as Micro yawned while looking over the barren dishes on the table, he was surprised to see Kel stand up suddenly and stretch his legs. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time we prepared to depart.¡± Kel announced to the table. ¡°I believe so, young master.¡± Tae added, standing up and beginning to stretch her own legs. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Micro asked shortly before belching. ¡°Always so busy¡­¡± Blue mumbled while lying on the table half asleep. ¡°The tournament is tomorrow morning, master.¡± Kel replied. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted happily. He stood up quickly, but sat back down immediately after realizing how full of beef and honeybuns he had become. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.¡°One minute, please¡­¡± ¡°Of course, master.¡± Kel and Tae walked to the edge of the balcony to discuss something while Micro began the process of converting all the food he¡¯d eaten into energy he could freely circulate through his body. He was surprised by how fast the process went this time, but recalled the experience he¡¯d accumulated in the Fire Mountain dungeon. ¡°I think I¡¯m getting the hang of this, Blue!¡± He said while patting his less bloated stomach. ¡°It does feel easier to do after climbing that stupid mountain¡­¡± She sighed as she did the same. ¡°Young master, the sect leader will see you now!¡± A young man suddenly called out from the entrance to the cafeteria. ¡°Wonderful, thank you.¡± Kel replied to the man, queuing his return. ¡°Come now, master. There is one formality left to tend to before our journey begins.¡± ~ ¡°So, it¡¯s already that time again¡­¡± The sect master said with a nostalgic smile. ¡°And we have three representatives this year¡­ My heir, a guest, and an attendant¡­¡± Micro and Tae knelt behind Kel in a large hall, surrounded by sect elders and disciples, all of whose heads were bowed in the direction of the sect leader as he spoke. ¡°I will not be defeated so easily this year, grandfather.¡± Kel asserted, lifting his head to meet his grandfather¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will bring honour to your sect!¡± ¡°I would rather you bring us power, young one.¡± The sect leader grinned. ¡°I have considered your words for some time now, and I must admit to you all that my ambitions may have dulled with age¡­¡± ¡°No, master!¡± Several disciples cried out. ¡°Your long reign has seen us thrive despite what is happening in the world!¡± An elder shouted. ¡°Thrive¡­? I wonder¡­¡± The sect leader said as he raised his hand to quiet his comrades. ¡°For a wandering soul to drift in with an ominous breeze and master our sacred art with ease¡­ I wonder where we lost our way¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­!¡± Kel gasped. ¡°I thought your father was a fool for chasing unreachable dreams¡­ Dreaming of an Amber Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­¡± The sect leader closed his eyes. ¡°I was a fool to discourage him¡­ But I will not make the same mistake twice.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°Say nothing, if it suits you.¡± The sect leader spoke resolutely. ¡°Bring our sect to new realms. Bring us power. Do what my son never had the chance to do¡­¡± Kel held back his tears and bowed deeply without a word. ¡°Tae¡­¡± The sect leader turned his eyes to the attendant kneeling behind Kel. ¡°Your family has long served the sect, but I was blind not to see such talent could come of them¡­ You have my apologies as well.¡± ¡°You honour me, master!¡± Tae blurted out with excitement, her face revealing her pure joy. ¡°It is you who brings honour to our sect, child.¡± The sect leader stated, shaking his head humbly. ¡°You remind us all that the path which disciples of this sect walk is not just a matter of fulfilling one¡¯s duties, but a quest for ever greater power, regardless of the potential costs. At this statement, the elders in the room became agitated, some whispering to each other in disapproval, but the sect leader ignored their remarks. ¡°And the one called Micro¡­¡± The sect leader continued. ¡°Hello again, master!¡± Micro said as he stood up and waved, drawing a dozen rage-filled glares from the surrounding disciples. Several of them gasped when his feet left the floor for a moment, still having trouble controlling his strength outside of the Mountain Art dungeon. ¡°Hello, indeed¡­¡± The sect leader replied with a gentler tone. ¡°The path ahead will not be easy for you, as you know¡­¡± ¡°I have to fight people so they¡¯ll be my friend, I think¡­¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°I trust you will, but your fate is beyond the comprehension of us here.¡± The sect leader continued. ¡°The evil goddess, Nora, and her twisted cult¡­ We can only hope their business with you is finished. Our sect cannot protect you in the imperial city to the South, so keep your wits about you at all times. The magicians are invisible to us, but they are always out there, waiting¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try not to run into any of them.¡± Micro said in agreement. ¡°Thanks, master!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The sect leader rose from his seat, followed by the rest of the people in the hall. ¡°I really must be getting old¡­ Look at me rambling on like this¡­¡± He cleared his throat and suddenly filled the room with a powerful aura, causing almost everyone who could hear him to take a step back. Micro, Kel, and Tae were the only ones who seemed to be truly unaffected by the immense pressure of his spiritual energy, a fact that went unnoticed by few. ¡°As is our tradition in our ancient sect¡­¡± The sect leader declared with a booming voice. ¡°I give these young ones before me the blessing of the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect in defending our honour at the annual conference tournament in the imperial city. There, you will display the sacred arts of our ancestors before the world. There, you will learn of the world. And there, you will challenge the world. May you grow through this experience, young ones, and may we all share in your victories!¡± Kel straightened his back and summoned his turtle armour for all to see, filling it with as much energy as he could muster and letting his aura radiate throughout the room to the delight of almost every disciple present. Tae then followed his example, lifting her fist into the air and coating herself in the same armour. Enjoying the spirit of the event, Micro was the next to display his armour. The sect leader then watched in horror as a pixie-sized suit of turtle shell armour jumped on Micro¡¯s shoulder, but he was relieved to see it go unnoticed by most of the people there. ¡°This is fun!¡± Micro shouted to his friends in matching armour. ¡°I¡¯m glad, master!¡± Kel replied. ¡°Let¡¯s do them proud, shall we?¡± Blue laughed, kicking Micro¡¯s ethereal helmet. ¡°Let¡¯s go make some new friends!¡± Micro cheered. Chapter 053 - The Bumpy Road to the Imperial City As the short ceremony in the cavernous hall ended, a wave of cheers erupted throughout the sect. Kel led Tae and Micro back to the courtyard to thunderous applause. Micro recognized Rose and Sara among those who came to see them off on their journey to the tournament, and he was startled when Den ran up to him and slapped his back so hard that he instinctively raised his aura to soften the blow. ¡°Young master!¡± One lady called out, running toward Kel desperately. ¡°For the road!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Kel turned to face her, and smiled when he saw the bag in her hands. ¡°How thoughtful of you, to come all this way at such a time. We¡¯ll savour each one!¡± ¡°Honeybuns?!¡± Micro shouted happily. ¡°Thanks, lady!¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Tae added with a glare that froze the girl in place as the three continued to walk. ¡°Hey, Kel.¡± Micro called out over the noisy crowd as he held his hands out. ¡°Would you like one now, master?¡± Kel asked, reaching into the bag and removing one of the soft, warm, baked treats. ¡°Yes.¡± Micro answered, popping it into his mouth without hesitation. ¡°But I wanted to ask where everybody else is.¡± ¡°You mean Sung, Kas and the others?¡± Kel asked as he offered Tae a honeybun, which she gladly received, and took a bite out of his own. ¡°The tournament is only attended by those who will participate, master. As the only masters of the Turtle Art in our generation, that duty falls only to us this year. Last year, it was only because I was the heir, but¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Micro said, holding his hand out to receive another honeybun. ¡°And where¡¯s Vale? I wanted to say goodbye¡­¡± ¡°I saw two of his brothers at the ceremony just now, but he must have had business to attend to¡­¡± Kel replied tactfully. ¡°If by business you mean the winery he personally funds-¡± Tae scoffed, but she withdrew her remark as Kel raised his hand in disapproval. ¡°Oh well.¡± Micro chuckled. ¡°How far away is the tournament?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be heading South through the mountains, past the Earth River Sect.¡± Kel explained as they left through the large gate at the edge of the temple grounds. Several disciples followed them just past the gate, but soon the three were walking alone in the silence of a cloudy night. ¡°In a valley not far from there is a place we call the imperial city.¡± ¡°Why is it so imperial?¡± Micro asked, reaching into the bag in Kel¡¯s hands for another honeybun. ¡°Eat as many as you like, master.¡± Kel laughed, handing him the bag. ¡°It is slightly misleading should you lack context. Of course, all cities in the empire are imperial, but most of the human settlements in the Beryl Kingdom are under the dominion of whatever sect has the most influence in the region. The Local Jade Alliance, of which we are one of five participating sects, happen to be located in one of few cities directly overseen by the empire.¡± ¡°Local Jade alliance¡­? Are there others?¡± Micro asked, happily accepting the bag of honeybuns. ¡°Oh, countless others, master.¡± Kel replied. ¡°There are several jade level alliances of which I am knowledgeable, and several Amber Sects whose influence we sometimes experience first hand, but the imperial city is where true authority lies in the region.¡± ¡°It must be a big city!¡± Micro said with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s a marvelous place, indeed.¡± Kel said proudly. ¡°As a neutral party to all sect affairs, it is also a fitting place to hold the annual tournament. Many other sects also travel there to compete on a regional stage.¡± ¡°Vale mentioned a pleasure district.¡± Micro added. ¡°Will we be going-¡± ¡°No, master.¡± Tae interjected. ¡°That would be a detour for which we lack the time, I¡¯m afraid. ¡°Right¡­¡± Kel said with a mildly awkward glance at Tae. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.¡°We should probably quicken our pace then, shall we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro shouted as he scrunched up the empty honeybun bag and stuffed it in his shirt. He immediately started running down the hill toward the sparkling trees, but soon tripped and rolled violently over the rocks until slamming into a tree with a terrible noise. Blue and Trill both flew out of his pockets, landing nearby in the grass and leaves. The core cards and gold items Trill had been carrying for Micro spilled out all over the ground around him. He stood up in a daze, yawning as he looked around at the strange trees, while Blue shook the dust from her short hair and rolled her eyes. Micro wiped some blood from his face and looked around desperately for the two pixies, rushing over to them as soon as he located their blue and yellow glows nearby. ¡°Are you okay?!¡± He cried out as Kel and Tae chuckled together. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! This is why headlights are so important for driving at night¡­!¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯ll carry those now.¡± Micro said as he scooped up the items Trill dropped and threw them over his shoulder one by one. Each item seemed to blink out of existence as he stored it with his recently acquired skill. ¡°I¡¯d be mad if you weren¡¯t making such a stupid face right now.¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°I guess I could fly for a while-¡± ¡°If you could stay hidden for just a while longer, I would be thankful¡­¡± Kel interrupted Blue from over Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll be passing through the outer sect residences soon, so¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s true that my presence would be too much for such weaklings to handle!¡± Blue laughed with her hand over her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to scare your little disciples away!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Kel sighed with relief. Micro picked up Trill, who had already fallen back to sleep on the ground, and put him back in his pocket. Blue jumped into his other pocket, and the group continued down the mountain. ¡°No seatbelts¡­ no headlights¡­ no tires¡­ no roads¡­¡± Micro mumbled as his eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness of night, moving his feet awkwardly around as he tried fruitlessly not to trip over something every few steps, the sparkling trees only serving to distract him more the quicker he walked. Next, he tried filling his eyes with aura so that he could view the world¡¯s energy instead, but the way it swirled around him at night made him dizzy. He remembered his turtle armour had emitted a fair amount of light, but he was disappointed when he summoned it only to be blinded by the faint light of the helmet it came with. ¡°Your vessel is still difficult for you to control, master?¡± Kel asked with concern, interrupting Micro¡¯s grumbling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Micro replied curtly. ¡°Downhill is harder, somehow¡­ The imperial city has proper roads, right?¡± ¡°Of course, master. Well¡­¡± Kel explained, but suddenly paused. ¡°What¡­?¡± Micro asked doubtfully. ¡°It has one road, to be specific¡­¡± Kel admitted solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s a very long road, master!¡± Tae added, soon realizing the futility in trying to improve Micro¡¯s impression of its infrastructure. Micro slowed his pace and looked up at the sky, catching a glimpse of a single star through the clouds. Kel and Tae stopped several paces behind him, unsure what to say. He mumbled something to himself which they didn¡¯t quite catch, but when he started walking again, they decided not to ask. They finally came to the edge of the outer sect¡¯s residential area, where Micro was relieved to see torches lighting portions of the dirt trails they walked along. It was much less lively than the last time he was there, but there were still a handful of people going about their business here and there. He was about to greet a man as he passed by, but Kel suddenly walked ahead of him with a look of concern. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± He asked Tae without formality. ¡°I do.¡± She replied quickly, her eyes glowing brightly as she scanned the area. ¡°They¡¯re strong, whoever they are.¡± ¡°Why here?¡± Kel wondered aloud. ¡°Why now?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s not right, we should-¡± Tae was interrupted by the shout of an old woman running toward them. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, young master!¡± She cried out. ¡°I tried to turn them away¡­¡± ¡°Turn who away?¡± Kel asked, catching the frantic old lady in his arms before she fell in front of him. ¡°They said there was a report¡­¡± The old lady tried to explain through her wheezing. ¡°Of a magician¡¯s hero¡­ manipulating the heir¡­ to the sect¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kel gasped, but the lady fainted in his arms. Micro¡¯s eyes were nearly as wide as his headlights once were as the scene unfolded. Before he could bring himself to say anything about the matter, the air around him seemed to vibrate. He felt like his body was being crushed from every angle at once, and it hurt his neck just to look from side to side. He saw Kel and Tae looking nearly as weakened, but their faces were filled with more fear than confusion. He managed to turn his head to see what they were looking at with such expressions, just in time to see a young man and an elderly woman in shining armour turning a corner onto the trail where they were walking down. The armour reminded Micro of the clothing he¡¯d worn for some time before Rose had brought him the green and brown robes he now wore. ¡°They feel¡­¡± Micro whispered, his speech slurred as the two armoured cultivators'' aura paralyzed him. ¡°Strong¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± Tae began, but her voice waned before she could finish. ¡°Master¡­ Run¡­¡± Kel forced his voice threw his teeth. ¡°Imperial guards¡­ Captains¡­¡± Micro thought about taking Kel¡¯s advice as a deep fear began to fill him, though he didn¡¯t understand its source. However, by the time he¡¯d decided to try, it was too late. ¡°Good evening, heir to the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± The woman stated plainly, standing only a few paces from them suddenly. ¡°And greetings¡­¡± The male guard added. ¡°Magician¡¯s pet.¡± Chapter 054 - New Imperial Friends Kel and Tae didn¡¯t even try to resist the pressure the two imperial guards constantly exuded, falling to a kneeling position at the mercy of the guards. Micro found himself trying to counter the effect by circulating more and more energy through his entire body in order to keep himself standing, the same way he¡¯d done in the dungeon not long ago, but it felt like spinning his tires in the snow. He tried summoning his turtle armour, but the guards¡¯ energy seemed to interfere with his own, rendering him unable to manifest any ability at all. ¡°A hero with a core? Fascinating.¡± The male guard said with a frown as he approached Micro. ¡°I am Azar of the Imperial Guard. You¡¯re the ones accompanying this magician¡¯s thing, correct?¡± ¡°I am Lena of the Imperial Guard.¡± The woman added while walking closer to Kel and Tae. She looked at them with glowing eyes, but her expression showed immense indifference. ¡°Research Division¡­¡± ¡°You honour our sect with your presence, esteemed guards of the empire¡­¡± Kel choked out his greeting. ¡°I think there has been a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°A misunderstanding, you say?¡± Azar scoffed, grabbing Micro by the shoulder to turn him around violently, completely unaware of Micro¡¯s resistance. ¡°Are you not being manipulated by this poorly constructed magician¡¯s summon?¡± ¡°Enough small talk, Azar.¡± Lena said with a harsh tone. ¡°A live specimen is a rare find. Restrain it and we¡¯ll dissect it later. As for these two¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to take them in. Set them loose.¡± Azar said indifferently. ¡°Just a couple jade sect hicks.¡± ¡°Master¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± Kel struggled to speak, but he and Tae soon fell to the ground unconscious. ¡°To think heroes are just popping up in these little mountain villages now¡­¡± Lena sighed, her aura filling the air itself with her frustration. ¡°Just seal it for now so it doesn¡¯t give us any trouble.¡± Azar ordered his elder comrade. ¡°You never know what tricks these things are capable of.¡± ¡°Aye, sir¡­¡± Lena replied, her aura beginning to change slightly. Before Micro could even find the strength to open his mouth, a glowing net materialized around him, then gradually closed in on him until he was wrapped up so tightly that he could hardly breathe. He tried to break free, but his muscles wouldn''t respond. As he fell to the ground, Azar quickly wrapped a rope around him and slung the paralyzed Micro over his back like a piece of luggage. When Azar began walking, Micro could only watch helplessly as Kel and Tae faded into the distance behind him. ¡°It¡¯s comforting to know that the best the magicians are capable of is a jade core, at the very least...¡± Azar sighed. ¡°It¡¯s still disgusting to see them infiltrating these little communities.¡± ¡°This one seems to have two pixies attached to it as well, perhaps to serve as energy reserves, though they¡¯re almost depleted...¡± Lena replied while inspecting Micro from a few paces behind. ¡°What a strange specimen, indeed¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± Azar snapped. ¡°We have two Emerald level dungeons to document on the way back, and this detour has cost us enough time as it is.¡± ¡°Patience, Azar.¡± Lena replied. ¡°This has been a fruitful development.¡± ¡°I long for simpler times¡­¡± Azar lamented as they exited the out sect residence and continued stealthily past the poor villages full of mundane farmers and labourers. Several people looked nervously out their windows as the Imperial Guards left their neighbourhood, but Azar and Lena ignored the noise and panic that descended upon the sect when Kel and Tae¡¯s unconscious forms were discovered. ¡°We tried killing them all, but they multiply like cockroaches.¡± Lena said with disgust in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare kill this one until I¡¯ve taken it apart. I fear it may prove our fears were justified.¡± ¡°So you believe they¡¯re growing stronger after all?¡± Azar said as he began to quicken his walk to a run. ¡°You think their evil goddess may one day pose a legitimate threat?¡± ¡°Look at the empire as it stands, child.¡± Lena rebuked him, easily matching his pace. ¡°To think it has resisted enemy invasion for a thousand years, only to be attacked from within. We boast our power to the world, but we¡¯re rotting inside like a dying tree.¡± ¡°Enough of your exaggerating, Lena.¡± Azar chuckled, now running at a speed Micro felt was similar to his own top speed in his original form. ¡°The day a fake jade core poses a threat to the Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect, I¡¯ll eat my armour!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Micro blurted out, his voice muffled but still audible despite his slow breathing. ¡°What in the world?!¡± Azar cried out, and both of the guards suddenly screeched to a halt, kicking up clouds of dust that further stung Micro¡¯s dry, unblinking eyes. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡°You heard that, right?¡± ¡°I did, child.¡± Lena said with a look of excitement on her face. ¡°A vocalization, if I¡¯m not mistaken. Primitive, but unmistakably significant!¡± ¡°We should kill it now!¡± Azar shouted as he threw Micro to the ground. ¡°If it can talk, it can cast spells!¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s scared now, silly boy.¡± Lena giggled as she ran over to inspect Micro. ¡°Tiger¡­ Moon¡­¡± Micro managed to mumble through the glowing net. ¡°Feng¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare unbind him, Lena!¡± Azar shouted angrily as he summoned a massive sword of energy which he gripped defensively with both hands. ¡°You have your orders, boy.¡± Lena snapped at him. ¡°You escort me to the hero, and I deal with it as I see fit.¡± ¡°Fools!¡± Azar shouted, but he obediently refrained from attacking. ¡°Not a Hero¡­¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Lena interrupted him as she folded back the part of the glowing net that covered his head. ¡°There you are. What were you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Hero.¡± Micro repeated. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°You have a name?¡± Lena asked as she inspected him with glowing eyes. ¡°Perhaps some lingering memories of a past life? Where is your master?¡± ¡°My master¡­?¡± Micro coughed. ¡°Yes, who controls you now? Are you able to answer freely? What is your mission?¡± Lena asked quickly before restraining herself. ¡°My driver¡­ is not on this world¡­¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°My master¡­ is the baldy, from the turtle sect¡­¡± ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Lena mumbled as she monitored his heart beat closely. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s trying to say, but it¡¯s clearly conscious!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the imperial city¡­¡± Micro continued in a daze. ¡°Your purpose is to attack the city?¡± Lena asked. ¡°To make friends¡­ at the tournament¡­¡± ¡°What purpose does a tournament of cultivators serve the magicians? Are you meeting others there?¡± ¡°We¡¯re representing the sect¡­ I¡¯m not a magician.¡± Micro replied as he strained his mind to come up with an answer to resolve the situation. ¡°The summoning that brought me here¡­¡± ¡°So you were summoned after all?¡± ¡°It failed.¡± Micro coughed again, his breathing still heavily restricted by the net. ¡°I escaped, and Kel helped me. The sect leader helped me fix my core¡­¡± ¡°Are you hearing what I¡¯m hearing, Azar?¡± Lena asked Azar with overflowing enthusiasm. ¡°The soul in this vessel is completely intact!¡± ¡°So?¡± Azar scoffed, gripping his sword even tighter. ¡°Are you as stupid as you are strong, Azar?!¡± Lena laughed. ¡°It means it¡¯s a living witness to a summoning! Forget dissecting it, we need to extract all the information it holds! Change of plans, boy. We¡¯re going straight to the sect.¡± ¡°You know we have to report to the commander first, you senile old-¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time! His vessel could deteriorate at any moment! You know how these vessels are.¡± Lena explained with urgency. ¡°It could also explode at any moment.¡± Azar argued. ¡°And we have no defense against chaos energy attacks.¡± ¡°We can take precautions at the auxiliary temple.¡± She asserted as she started dragging him by the feet back to Azar. ¡°Here, pick him up. We¡¯ll return to the sect at once!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving none of this out of my next report¡­¡± Azar mumbled as the sword disappeared from his hands and he reached out to grab the tightly bound Micro again. The net began to slither back up Micro¡¯s body toward his head as they began to walk. ¡°Good, then we¡¯ll-¡± Lena began, but she was suddenly caught off guard by a flash of light. ¡°Gah! My shoulder!¡± Suddenly, a barrage of energy projectiles flew out of Micro¡¯s pocket, more powerful than any Micro had seen before. They tore through Lena¡¯s shoulder with ease, sending a mist of blood out behind her as she reeled in shock. Azar managed to deflect several with his sword, but one went straight through his foot, causing him to cry out in pain. Micro, just as surprised as the guards, suddenly found himself unrestrained as Lena¡¯s ability to maintain the mysterious skill waned. ¡°Run, dummy!¡± Blue¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°That way!¡± Micro replied to her order faster than he¡¯d ever replied to the weight of a foot on his accelerator pedal, and poured all the energy he could gather into his legs as he began to run in the direction Blue was pointing. ¡°Don¡¯t look back any time soon!¡± Blue shouted as she guided Micro across a valley toward the towering southern mountains. ¡°I used up most of your energy on those attacks!¡± ¡°You syphoned my fuel again?!¡± Micro replied with a gasp. ¡°Shut up and run!¡± She snapped back. ¡°I looked ahead while I still had some of your energy... Head up that mountain there, just past the trees! Hurry¡­!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro shouted back, doing his best not to fall every time he tripped over a rock. Holding his hands in front of him as he ran, he managed not to collide too hard with any trees as he entered the forested base of the mountain range, and he felt surprisingly comfortable running up the side of the first mountain he came to. After climbing a short way up the mountain, he took a moment to look over his shoulder, and was disappointed to see the two guards not far behind him, and catching up quickly. ¡°We¡¯re not going to make it, Blue!¡± He panted, unable to speed up anymore. ¡°Brace yourself then.¡± Blue replied. ¡°This will hurt.¡± Suddenly, with a snap of her fingers, Micro was surrounded by a blue light. Before He had time to observe it, however, it enveloped him similarly to the net which the imperial guard had used. But it didn¡¯t stop at surrounding him. He began to feel like his entire body was being stretched and pulled through the air, faster and faster until he wasn¡¯t sure his body was the same shape anymore. He wondered if Nora had summoned him again, but the next thing he saw wasn¡¯t the starry sky, but the inside of a cave. ¡°Where are-¡± micro began, then he suddenly vomited and fell to his knees. ¡°Agh¡­!¡± Blue crawled out of his pocket and looked back at him with a weary expression. ¡°The blink spell¡­ I can bring stuff with me¡­¡± She explained through her gasps for air. ¡°But it takes more energy than I have¡­ So I used yours¡­ all of it¡­¡± ¡°I need¡­ fuel¡­¡± Micro mumbled, struggling to gather any of the ambient energy around him. ¡°Hungry¡­¡± ¡°No time¡­ There¡­¡± Blue huffed, unable to pick herself up off the floor, pointing behind Micro with a shaking hand. ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon!. Go!¡± Replying instinctively to Blue''s command, Micro grabbed her in his hand and kicked off the ground with what little strength he had, not even looking in the direction he had jumped. He brought his other foot forward to take another step as he wheezed and coughed. ¡°There!¡± Azar¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the cave, but Micro¡¯s only concerned with his next step. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro blurted out as his foot landed on nothing at all. He opened his eyes wide to look around, but all he could see was a familiar green glow. And then everything was dark. Chapter 055 - The Safety of a Dungeon Micro had recently come to believe he was accustomed to the sensation of going to sleep and waking up again, but the feeling that coursed through his body as he opened his eyes was yet another new experience. ¡°It tickles!¡± He shouted as he began to laugh, scratching his body all over to no avail. It took him a few minutes to overcome the tingling, but it eventually subsided. ¡°You senile old witch!¡± Azar¡¯s voice startled Micro, who immediately tried to jump away. ¡°Ouch!¡± Micro cried out as he realized his feet were attached to the ground beneath him. ¡°What the¡­¡± He looked around, and saw an endless green sky, no sun or clouds in sight, though it lit the world with a warm glow. Beneath him was a grassy field that extended off into the horizon in every direction, reminiscent of the beach he¡¯d spent unknown years on with Tae and Kel. To his left, he saw Trill and Blue, standing next to him in a line with their tiny feet planted firmly on the ground. Trill looked confused and scared, but Blue looked exhausted. To Micro¡¯s right, he saw the two Imperial Guards who had chased him into the mountains. A curious looking Lena stood between him and a fuming Azar. ¡°Oh, be quiet.¡± Lena chided the younger Azar. ¡°It¡¯s just a jade level dungeon. We¡¯ll complete its trivial challenge and extract the hero. It seems to be a dungeon of infinite space and time, so we need not feel rushed.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t prepared to spend an eternity in some unknown dungeon with you today, Lena!¡± Azar shouted, unable to move his feet despite his best efforts. ¡°Such a nuisance, and all for some strange hero!¡± ¡°Blue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Micro whispered to the sleepy pixie next to him. ¡°Why are we in a dungeon, and why is everybody stuck?¡± ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Blue mumbled as she wobbled back and forth on her immovable feet. She regained her balance after a moment, then turned to Micro with one eye open. ¡°It was the only place I could find¡­ Best I could do¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro whispered as she began to meditate, gathering as much energy as she could from the air in the dungeon. ¡°Watch out!¡± Azar suddenly shouted as he summoned his sword once again. ¡°He¡¯s casting some sort of spell!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro grunted as the sword of energy sailed straight by Lena toward his chest. The pressure that preceded it was enough to trigger him to raise his armour, but he had too little energy to summon a meaningful amount, and tried to dodge it at the last moment. He leaned back as much as he could in the short time he had, but the blade passed through his shoulder before he could get clear of its path. The pain that burned in his arm stunned him briefly, and in his panic he could only make futile attempts at channeling his energy to the cut in a desperate attempt to ease the pain. ¡°Ouch!¡± Blue suddenly cried out. ¡°What?!¡± Trill also cried in pain. ¡°You idiot¡­¡± Lena sighed, bringing her hand slowly to a now bleeding shoulder. Micro looked to his left and right, and noticed immediately that both the two pixies to his left and the two guards to his right had been injured in the exact same way in the exact same place, even though he was the only one among them to have been attacked. Even Azar was gripping his shoulder with a sour expression. ¡°You know better than to act rashly in a dungeon, Azar.¡± Lena scolded the grumpy young man next to her. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a sapphire dungeon or a jade dungeon, you never act recklessly! Honestly, you¡¯ve become so temperamental since ascending to the sapphire stage. Your ancestors must be rolling in their-¡± ¡°Enough, I get it!¡± Azar shouted. ¡°What do we have to do? These art card dungeons always give me a headache.¡± ¡°They are meant to test your mind, after all¡­¡± Lena answered. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you survived the Jade Water Tiger Art dungeon as a boy with that head on your shoulders.¡± ¡°You know, they won¡¯t blink twice if I return to headquarters alone and report that you were lost in an accident.¡± Azar said with a glare. ¡°I fear you may be right!¡± Lena laughed, turning her attention to Micro once again. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡°Listen to me, hero. We need to cooperate to get out of this type of dungeon. Can you follow the orders of another, or would it be faster to remove your feet and drag you out with me? I¡¯d hate to damage you any more, but¡­¡± ¡°I can handle a dungeon, thanks.¡± Micro replied nervously. ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to my feet, but I want to keep them attached, for now¡­¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Lena gasped, then quickly drew a scroll and an odd looking pencil from her pocket. ¡°It can communicate rather well! This is unprecedented. I need to record these findings¡­¡± Micro tried to see what she was writing, but he and the pixies were suddenly surprised to notice their shoulders healing quickly as Azar used some type of skill to heal his own. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s right about us having to work together¡­¡± Blue mumbled as she stretched out her shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a guardian?¡± Micro asked, but his answer came with a deep rumbling from the ground in front of him. Out of the ground suddenly grew a giant stone statue that radiated dark elemental energy. At first it looked like a large sphere, but as it continued to grow out of the ground, the five participants standing in a line before it began to recognize its form. ¡°Why is there a big mushroom in front of us, Blue?¡± Trill asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°The Mycelial Art!¡± Lena shouted with a clap of her hands. ¡°What a rare find, Azar!¡± ¡°What use could it possibly be¡­?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°Creatures of the mortal realm!¡± A voice suddenly filled Micro¡¯s mind, but it didn¡¯t enter through his ears. Instead, it seemed to vibrate through the ground and up his legs into his entire body, as if he and the others were being used as speakers. ¡°Hello, mushroom!¡± Micro waved at the statue, drawing another fascinating look from Lena. ¡°The sky above is a source of infinite power¡­¡± The mushroom continued. ¡°Each blade of grass on this plain absorbs and transforms this energy, both as individual entities, and as a whole¡­!¡± ¡°So do we have to mow the lawn?¡± Micro asked with his hand raised. ¡°No¡­¡± The mushroom¡¯s voice stuttered. ¡°You must extend your own roots to each and every blade of grass, and each being must become an equal part of the whole.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying we all need to connect our conscious selves to every entity which exists in this realm and draw equal amounts of energy?¡± Lena asked with a calm tone. ¡°You must all achieve unity with this realm, or none of you shall return to your own¡­¡± The giant mycelial statue concluded before crumbling to dust in an instant, floating away on the breeze as if it had never been there. ¡°Well, we have all the time in the world.¡± Lena shrugged. ¡°Azar, you understand the task?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get started¡­¡± Azar sighed with his head in his palm. ¡°What an absolute pain in the-¡± ¡°And you, hero?¡± She turned to Micro. ¡°You have a strange core, but do you understand the concept of internal energy?¡± ¡°I had a good master!¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°Fascinating.¡± Lena said as she scribbled more notes on her scroll. ¡°Do you know about Dungeons? Have you heard of Core Cards?¡± ¡°Focus, Lena.¡± Azar snapped, but his words were ignored. ¡°I already mastered two of them, and I have some more.¡± Micro answered with a sincere smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to lie, hero.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°Your soul may be confused, but we must be candid with each other if we¡¯re to get out of here in one piece. You¡¯ve heard of them, then? How much do you know?¡± ¡°I know I need to find green ones like this.¡± Micro stated as he withdrew the four jade level cards he possessed from his dimensional storage. ¡°Then you just throw them in the bed.¡± Lena stared blankly as he suddenly began to meditate, and the cards in his hand started glowing brighter and brighter. Micro went through the familiar steps of entering his core with the cards in his hand. He shuffled them in his hands as he tried to recall each one''s name. ¡°This was the armour one from the turtle¡­¡± he thought to himself, feeling a small wave of nostalgia wash over his core. ¡°These were the spirit ones from Trill, I think. The Spirit Wave and the Spirit Taste cards. And this one was the hammer that Vale gave me. I wonder how he¡¯s doing today. I should ask Kel to bring him to the cook¡¯s place for some mountain fried beef soon!¡± Micro rambled happily to himself as he placed the four cards neatly in the bed of the truck. He noticed the springs creak slightly, but it didn¡¯t seem to be too heavy a load. He braced himself as four torrents of new information filled his mind at once, a process he could now undergo comfortably for the most part, and he was done. ¡°That feels pretty good!¡± Micro happily announced in the garage where only he, or at least his sense of self, and his truck-shaped soul resided. He straightened up a few of the boxes on the selves which had shifted during recent events, then departed, closing the door behind him. ¡°And now I can use the skills!¡± Micro declared as he awoke from his brief meditative state. ¡°You¡­¡± Azar and Lena both stammered as their eyes opened wide and their faces grew pale. ¡°You didn¡¯t explode this time!¡± Blue shouted sarcastically, clapping her hands as if he¡¯d just performed a simple trick. ¡°Those¡­ Were those really Core Cards?¡± Lena asked as the scroll and writing implement fell from her hands to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Micro replied. ¡°Now I¡¯ve mastered the Turtle Art, the Storage Skill, the Armour Trait, the Spirit Taste Skill, the Spirit Wave Skill, and the Spirit Hammer Skill! It¡¯s a lot easier to remember the names after you absorb them, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But the elements¡­ Your own energy¡­¡± Lena stammered. ¡°Oh, the element doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Micro answered her attempt at a question. ¡°The sect leader said it¡¯s probably because my soul got dragged through some crazy stuff on the way to this world.¡± Micro said, his head starting to hurt as he tried to recall the complicated explanation he¡¯d received from the sect master. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Lena asked, blinking for the first time in a while. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro!¡± Chapter 056 - Do You Not Like Mushrooms? Lena and Azar began discussing something in private which Micro couldn¡¯t quite catch, so he turned his attention back to the blue and yellow creatures to his left. Trill¡¯s wings were bussing rapidly as he tried to lift himself up off the ground, but his efforts were futile. Blue was looking at Micro with her arms crossed and a complicated expression. Though she was doing her best to absorb energy to recover her strength, she seemed distracted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Blue?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I¡¯m annoyed.¡± She replied. ¡°Do you not like mushrooms?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Apparently they¡¯re good with almost anything.¡± ¡°I have two cards mastered so far.¡± She replied with narrow eyes. ¡°You have six, as of now.¡± ¡°Six? Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Micro replied as he quickly did the math on his clumsy fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up, hear me?¡± She growled, summoning her slingshot without a word and firing a small projectile straight at Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Ouch-¡± He said instinctively as it hit him before he could summon his turtle armour, but he paused when he realized it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Oh, right! The Armour Trait!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue shouted in frustration, her slingshot fading away as she ran out of energy again. ¡°I was wondering what the difference between a trait and a skill was.¡± Micro replied, tapping himself on the head with his knuckles. ¡°It seems like traits are always switched on. I¡¯m still not sure how arts different from skills though¡­¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°At the jade level, arts and skills aren¡¯t very different in practice.¡± Lena suddenly interjected. ¡°As cultivators advance, arts become more akin to their way of life, while skills remain tools to be used at their discretion.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­ I think¡­¡± Micro said as he turned to bow to Lena, obviously confused by what she had said. ¡°The fact that you just mastered four cards, one of which is a trait, is beyond the realm of reason, hero.¡± Lena said, shaking her head in awe. ¡°Skills require such immense concentration to bind to one''s soul, while traits require modifying your own self image. To freely alter your state to such a degree¡­ That cannot simply be the work of magicians¡­¡± ¡°If the magicians had such abilities, they¡¯d have long since destroyed us.¡± Azar added with shock and fear in his own eyes. ¡°If a hero with a higher level core had the same ability¡­¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a Hero.¡± Micro asserted, mildly irritated by their description. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro. At least, I was. Now I¡¯m just Micro in name, I suppose. ¡°You refer to your original vessel?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I was summoned by mistake by Nora.¡± Micro continued. ¡°She put me in this body, and I had to make a new core. Now I have to make friends with Lo, represent Kel¡¯s sect in a tournament, and find a way home.¡± ¡°But you are clearly a Hero.¡± Lena argued. ¡°Your body still stinks of the chaos energy used to create it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a body I chose.¡± Micro answered bitterly. ¡°Please don¡¯t get him started on that!¡± Blue shouted at Lena from behind Micro. ¡°But vessels are constructed according to the soul¡¯s previous form. We know that much.¡± Lena replied. ¡°You were not the intended soul?¡± ¡°No, I was just bringing the old man to town, and some stupid boy on his phone wandered into traffic!¡± Micro spat angrily, the scene becoming vivid in his mind. ¡°Now I¡¯m stuck here, and the old man doesn¡¯t have a truck¡­¡± ¡°Then your vessel wasn¡¯t created with a core capable of consuming Core Cards like they were treats¡­¡± Lena wondered aloud. ¡°Your soul¡­ What kind of monster were you?!¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Micro raised an eyebrow at her question. ¡°Feng was a lot easier to talk to about this sort of stuff. Can we focus on the trial? I need to get to the tournament.¡± ¡°The trial?¡± Lena asked in a daze. ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Of course¡­¡± ¡°Wait, is Trill okay with this sort of thing?¡± Micro asked Blue. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°I¡¯ll walk him through the whole core thing.¡± She reassured him. ¡°Easy.¡± ¡°The pixie¡­¡± Azar mumbled. ¡°Also has a jade core¡­¡± ¡°Focus, Azar.¡± Micro shouted politely to the young man while closing his eyes and trying to concentrate. ¡°Wha-¡± Azar began to shout in anger, but Lena held a hand up to stop him. ¡°The trial, and then the questions.¡± She whispered sternly to him, eliciting both a frown and a nod from the grumpy guard. ¡°Very well.¡± Azar mumbled in compliance. ¡°It had to be a Dark energy dungeon¡­ It¡¯s a particularly finicky element to deal with¡­¡± ¡°I must ask, Micro.¡± Lena asked with a slightly more respectful tone. ¡°Are you sure the pixies will be able to complete this trial?¡± ¡°Blue should be fine.¡± Micro answered quietly. ¡°She¡¯ll help Trill.¡± ¡°They have names¡­¡± She whispered in surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I trust Blue.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a good passenger.¡± ¡°And you understand the trial?¡± She asked with doubt in her voice? ¡°We can only use our feet to connect to the grass.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I was confused by the part about roots, but watching Azar helped.¡± ¡°You learned to extend roots of energy into the ground by watching a Sapphire level cultivator do it once?¡± Lena said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to kill you when I take you apart later. I like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to concentrate with you talking so much.¡± Micro started with a sigh. ¡°We have to connect to all of them at once, so this will take a while.¡± ¡°My apologies, Micro.¡± Lena said with a bow. She took a quick look around him at the pixies, and realized the blue one had already assisted the yellow one in creating a core. It was frail and weak, but it was unmistakably a core one could use to channel energy with intent. Deciding to leave the matter alone for the time being, Lena closed her eyes and joined Azar in channeling her energy into the ground. Micro set his mind entirely to the task at hand at that point, ignoring the guards and pixies to either side of him, and focussing all his attention to the soles of his feet. As with the turtle armour he could summon, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to manifest his energy beyond his body, but it took many attempts before he could form something resembling a root. The way Azar had so quickly extended roots of energy several meters in every direction in such a short time gave Micro confidence that it was possible, but his four tires had never transferred more than the feeling of the road to his passengers. ¡°Roots¡­¡± Micro mumbled to himself as he struggled to visualize them. He went through the memories he could now freely access of his long life as a truck, and one example came to him with a wave of optimism. ¡°That tree! Alright!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lena couldn¡¯t help but ask as Micro mumbled happily. ¡°I watched a tree spread its roots all over the place once.¡± Micro replied excitedly. ¡°I remember how annoying it was to drive over the parts of the laneway where its roots had crawled under. I¡¯ll try something like that.¡± ¡°You watched roots grow¡­?¡± Lena remarked with eyebrows raised. ¡°That sort of training is rare these days¡­¡± ¡°There were times when the old man didn¡¯t leave the house for a few months, so I could see a lot of things change from the garage.¡± Micro smiled as he saw the nostalgic scene with his eyes closed. ¡°Those roots¡­¡± ¡°What sort of-¡± Lena began, but she was interrupted again. ¡°Be quiet now, please.¡± Micro said as he utilized the memory of the tree next to his garage in visualizing his own roots extended outward from his feet. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°My apologies.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± He whispered as his efforts finally paid off. Slowly but steadily, he extended a single tendril of energy straight down into the ground, and he felt the exact moment it made contact with the root of a blade of grass. He could suddenly feel the complex process the grass was performing in converting the light in the sky into a dense form of energy he could readily absorb. Instinctively, he absorbed all of the energy it could offer, but the root he had attached himself to suddenly began to wither, unable to support his demand. ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy¡­!¡± Lena whispered, her own eyes still shut. ¡°We need to blend in with the grass, not eat it like a salad.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena¡­¡± Micro replied, and he tried again. This time, he extended two roots from his right foot, which quickly met the roots of several blades of grass. Rather than extract all the energy they held, he simply allowed the energy flowing through the roots to bleed slowly into his own. He realized at the same time that some of his energy had begun to flow back into the roots. The energy he was left with was only slightly more than he had started with, but it was such a relaxing process that he rushed to repeat it. He sent another root out from his left foot in a hurry, but as he focused on his left foot, the roots beneath his right foot disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t try to focus on each one you connect yourself to¡­¡± Lena whispered again. ¡°Only feel the energy you exchange¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena¡­¡± Micro replied again. ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Azar complained quietly as he continued to spread his own network of roots in every direction, many of which were now beneath Micro and the others. Following Lena¡¯s advice, Micro allowed himself to relax a little more, and let the roots he created mingle with the roots in the ground without much thought, and in time he found himself connected to every blade of grass within a meter of his feet. In his excitement, some of the connections broke, but it began to feel natural to allow them to regrow and feel their way forward. It surprised him the first time his roots mingled with one of Blue¡¯s, as the energy they emitted felt less relaxing than the grass roots¡¯ energy, and more like a static shock. The guards¡¯ roots emitted a powerful yet disciplined flow of energy which Micro immediately recognized as being highly refined. The energy roots of Azar, Lena, Micro, Blue, and eventually Trill, all mingled as they spread farther and farther across the plains. As was always the case in dungeons, Micro soon lost track of time. Without anything to distract him as he stood even more still than the tree he had spent so many evenings parked beneath, he simply enjoyed the sensation of being a single conduit in an infinite array of connections. Even the guards he¡¯d been running from moments before entering the dungeon now felt less like enemies and more like a familiar presence in his life. ¡°This is nice¡­¡± Micro caught himself sighing as time continued to pass. Chapter 057 - Roadblocks Arent a Joke Micro almost regretted the way time slipped away from him in dungeons. Though he was vaguely aware that it was an immense amount of time, incomparable to his time as either a human or a truck, when the trial was over he simply felt as though he had awoken from a dream. In that dream, he had felt the flow of energy between an infinite network of grass roots that simultaneously filled him with life and made him feel as though he had melted into the ground to join them. But as he awoke, all he felt was peace. ¡°Finally.¡± Azar grumbled as the giant stone mushroom once again rose from the ground in front of them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made it this far with so short a temper¡­¡± Lena said, rolling her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re still stuck!¡± Trill shouted in a panic. ¡°Cards please!¡± Blue shouted at the statue, ignoring Trill¡¯s cries. ¡°That¡¯s going to be useful for refueling.¡± Micro thought aloud. To Blue¡¯s delight, several jade Core Cards materialized above the mushroom with a flash of light. The cards danced in a circle above the mushroom before descending to eye level with each of the five participants. Azar, Lena, and Micro each grabbed their respective cards immediately, while Trill took hold of it more tentatively. Blue, however, crossed her arms in dissatisfaction. ¡°Just one?!¡± She shouted at the giant stone statue. ¡°The Jade level Dark Mycelial Art Core Card is not a small reward¡­¡± The massive mushroom replied, its voice still resonating through them. ¡°Take your card so that you may all return¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up, pixie!¡± Azar added in frustration. ¡°All that work finding all those roots and the best you can do is one card?!¡± She shouted again. ¡°Your desire is great, ancient one¡­¡± The mushroom''s voice seemed to trail off. ¡°What is the path you walk¡­?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue shouted in confusion. ¡°Pixies fly!¡± ¡°The dungeon guardian is essentially asking what your goal in life is, pixie.¡± Lena explained. ¡°I don¡¯t know what goes on in the minds of you things, but please, just take the card.¡± ¡°This stinks!¡± Blue pouted, refusing to grab the card. ¡°Give me another card!¡± ¡°I am unable¡­¡± The mushroom replied. ¡°Then give me something shiny at least!¡± She demanded. ¡°I am unable¡­¡± The mushroom repeated. ¡°You can have a gold ring, if you like.¡± Micro said as he removed a small ring from his storage, one of the rings which Blue had found on Feng¡¯s dead master¡¯s corpse. He quickly stored his own card, then dusted off the ring a little and held it out to her. ¡°Oh, whatever!¡± Blue screamed as she grabbed the card in front of her, causing bright lights to appear around the five of them in an instant. Micro enjoyed flying through the green lights of the portal this time, just behind the two pixies, but didn¡¯t manage to land on his feet as he was launched into the cave. He stumbled and tripped over the rocks in the dark cave, but was relieved when the impact of his head against the cave wall caused him almost no pain at all. ¡°This armour card from the turtle was a better gift than I thought!¡± Micro explained to Blue happily. ¡°My skin still isn¡¯t as hard as before, but I feel a lot better now.¡± ¡°So you haven¡¯t noticed that rat with three eyes biting your leg?¡± Blue scoffed as she hovered in the air next to Trill, apparently somewhat rejuvenated. ¡°Oh dear.¡± Micro said as he looked down to see the monster attached to his leg. Now that he could see it in the dim light of the portal, his leg began to feel very uncomfortable. ¡°Stop that.¡± He grabbed the large rat by the tail, ripped it off of his leg, and flung it into the darkness of the cave. He wiped his hand on his clothes as he stood up, and was about to put the ring in his hands back in his storage when he noticed Azar and Lena standing in front of the portal with blank expressions. ¡°Oh.¡± Micro blurted out as he recalled the situation he was in before entering the dungeon. He grabbed Trill and Blue with one swing of his free hand and began to run, but he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Azar moved in front of Micro so quickly that Micro ran straight into him, bouncing off his chest as though he weighed almost nothing. Blue flew high above Micro¡¯s head and immediately summoned her slingshot, but Azar raised his hands in the air slowly and spoke with a low voice. ¡°Why do you have that ring¡­?¡± Azar asked. ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡± Lena remarked from behind, her own movement slow and cautious, but much less threatening than before. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Blue shouted. ¡°Finally realized you don¡¯t stand a chance?¡± ¡°The ring¡­¡± Azar said, ignoring Blue¡¯s provocations. ¡°How did it come to be in your possession?¡± ¡°Cultivators ask a lot of questions.¡± Micro frowned. ¡°I need to get to the city to meet Kel. Please let me go.¡± ¡°Answer me, hero.¡± Azar demanded, a glowing, blue sword beginning to materialize in his right hand. ¡°So we¡¯re doing this after all?!¡± Blue shouted as she drew back a large bolt of energy in her slingshot and took aim. ¡°Stop!¡± Lena ordered as she threw herself between Azar and the pixie. ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue growled as she backed slowly toward Micro. ¡°Eek!¡± Trill screamed and dove into Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Micro¡­ You possess something impossible you shouldn¡¯t...¡± Lena said with her glowing eyes fixated on the ring in his hand. ¡°Oh, this?¡± Micro held the ring up to look at it. He hadn¡¯t inspected it closely before among the collection of trinkets Blue had discovered on the corpse, but it was surprisingly well crafted. On it was engraved a symbol that looked similar to the markings on his tiger and moon art cards. ¡°That ring belonged to Master Kang, but he hasn¡¯t been seen in centuries¡­¡± Lena continued. ¡°His fate has been unknown to our sect for generations, and yet here you stand with his ring in your hand.¡± ¡°Blue found it while we were camping recently.¡± Micro answered in frustration. ¡°If I give it to you, will you leave us alone?¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°If you can tell us where Master Kang is¡­¡± Lena whispered, her eyes burning intensely. ¡°I will not kill you.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think¡­¡± Micro said with a puzzled look. ¡°However, my duty to the empire is not less than my duty to the Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect.¡± Lena continued. ¡°I will allow you to stand trial as a cultivator, rather than be judged as a hero.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Lena?!¡± Azar shouted in shock. ¡°Do you understand your own words?¡± ¡°I know the weight of this promise, boy!¡± Lena snapped back, but she kept her eyes on Micro. ¡°What do you say, Micro?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked, looking to Blue for some hint at what he should do, but Blue looked as confused as he felt. ¡°We cannot free you, but it may be possible for you to be judged as a cultivator.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Any other hero would be killed or dissected without delay. Answer our questions, and you may be allowed to live, at least for a time.¡± ¡°Why do I have to be judged?¡± Micro asked, his frustration outweighed by his confusion. ¡°I just want to go to the tournament in the imperial city!¡± ¡°That can be arranged.¡± Lena nodded with a frown. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Lena!¡± Azar shouted again, this time unleashing a powerful aura along with his frustration. ¡°All of you Research Division members are the same! You¡¯re insane! Parading a hero down the street to the courthouse? Taking him to a tournament on the way? Is he a tourist?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a fool, Azar.¡± Lena spoke with a cold voice. ¡°But you¡¯re young enough not to understand the damage caused to our sect by Master Kang¡¯s expulsion.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me like I¡¯m your disciple, Lena.¡± Azar said as he approached the elderly woman with rage in his aura. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll still have a sect to return to if the empire hears about this?¡± ¡°Better for our sect to perish than continue as it is...¡± Lena asserted, her eyes never leaving Micro. ¡°You may be a captain of the Imperial Guard, but this matter falls to my discretion as an Elder of the sect.¡± She finally turned to face the angry young guard. ¡°And discretion may serve you well, son of Yarin.¡± She said with a tone that instantly cooled his fiery temper. ¡°Understood.¡± Azar replied, stepping back from the group in bitter compliance. ¡°Micro.¡± Lena said with finality. ¡°We will take you to your tournament, and then you will face the Silver Magistrate of this region. In return, you will tell us everything you know of Master Kang and his current location.¡± ¡°I only know what Feng told me¡­¡± Micro mumbled. He looked to Blue again, but she only shrugged while keeping her slingshot aimed at Azar¡¯s head. ¡°Master Feng is alive?!¡± Lena practically screamed in shock. ¡°Are you a friend of his?¡± Micro asked. ¡°A friend? I¡¯m¡­¡± Lena said as her shock was replaced by a tearful expression. ¡°I would be ashamed to call him my friend¡­ But I would repay my debt to him if only I had the chance¡­ Please, Micro!¡± ¡°Blue¡­?¡± Micro whispered to the pixie hovering over his shoulder. ¡°They¡¯re just Sapphire level¡­¡± She whispered back. ¡°But I can barely handle one of them right now¡­ Your call, kiddo.¡± The air grew tense as Micro weighed his options. Azar looked ready to attack at any moment, while Lena seemed desperate to hear what he knew about Feng. ¡°You promise I can go to the tournament?¡± Micro asked tentatively. ¡°I swear it on the honour of my sect, Micro.¡± Lena answered eagerly. ¡°Blue¡­¡± Micro whispered again. ¡°We¡¯ll talk to them.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± She asked. ¡°You trust them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can beat them.¡± Micro answered with a nod. ¡°I think that¡¯s a sign.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue whispered with a frown. ¡°Okay!¡± Micro declared, startling Lena. ¡°First, you take us to the tournament!¡± ¡°What of the information you-¡± Lena began, but she was interrupted by Micro. ¡°When the tournament is done, I¡¯ll tell you where Feng and his master are.¡± Micro concluded, nodding his head once and holding out one hand. ¡°Watch out!¡± Azar shouted as Micro¡¯s hand moved toward Lena. Before Lena could react, Azar¡¯s sword was between her and Micro. Blue fired a single shot, but Azar dodged it easily as his sword made its way straight to Micro¡¯s arm. Lena let out a cry of anger as Azar disregarded her orders, but she and Azar were both suddenly forced backward by a sudden explosion of aura. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch¡­!¡± Micro panted, his arm hidden behind a large shield of energy. Though it bore the familiar turtle shell pattern, it was more rectangular in form, with a square, transparent window in the top half. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch¡­ the paint¡­!¡± Micro¡¯s eyes showed no sign of reason as he began to wave his shield back and forth without aim, knocking rocks from the wall and kicking up dust and mud from the cave floor. As it depleted his energy, he suddenly closed his eyes and plucked his newest Core Card from storage. Azar regretted pausing in confusion when he realized the card had disappeared again with a flash of green light. Opening his eyes again, Micro sent countless roots into the ground to collect more energy for his shield. ¡°You aren¡¯t my driver!¡± Micro shouted as Azar collected himself and launched another attack, this time with two swords. However, Micro summoned another shield and successfully repelled the attack as the impact rattled the cave. Lena was about to shout something, but several rocks fell from the cave ceiling above her which took her great effort to deflect with a simple energy shield of her own. ¡°He mastered a Core Card in the middle of an attack¡­ I didn¡¯t want to waste a Sapphire level Art on a runt like you, but it can¡¯t be helped!¡± Azar shouted as the aura around him began to swirl and morph into the shape of a blue tiger, as though his own body had transformed. He pounced at Micro, whose shield evaporated with a single swipe of the blue tiger¡¯s claws, and gripped his shoulder firmly with ethereal fangs, unrooting him and shaking him from side to side like a ragdoll. ¡°I have¡­ somewhere to be¡­!¡± Micro grunted more in frustration than pain as he channeled all the energy he could find to his hand to ready another attack. The blue tiger that was Azar ignored the energy at first, but a chill suddenly ran down his spine that caused him to instinctively release Micro and step back. Even the portal seemed to grow dimmer as all the energy in the cave was drawn to Micro¡¯s only functioning hand at an alarming pace. Micro looked at the tiger with wide, unthinking eyes. Clinging to a ball of energy so dense that it warmed the dark, damp cave, he wound back and prepared to throw it. ¡°Stop!¡± Lena, finally free of the rocks which had fallen on her, screamed as she jumped between Micro and Azar with her hands held out and empty. Micro lost his momentum as the old lady appeared in front of him. ¡°Please, release the energy in your hand!¡± She pleaded. ¡°This is no place to unleash such a powerful Spirit Wave. You¡¯ll kill us all!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro replied in a daze, looking at the energy in his hand. He looked back up at her as his anger was replaced by a concern. ¡°How do I turn it off¡­?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lena panicked as the ball began to destabilize in his hand, and she quickly wrapped her hands around his own to contain it. Micro didn¡¯t resist as she struggled to neutralize the attack before it could explode, and though her hands were injured in the process, she was eventually successful. ¡°This¡­¡± Lena sighed as she held Micro¡¯s hand in her own. ¡°This is what you wanted to do, right?¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Micro stammered, his eyes ¡°You said you would tell us about Master Kang after the tournament¡­¡± Lena explained. ¡°Then you held out your hand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Micro mumbled as his eyes fell to the pair of hands wrapped around his own. ¡°Do you mean to cast a spell at this point?¡± Lena asked suspiciously. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with any tricks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal, right?¡± Micro asked, his hand beginning to shake as the pain in his other shoulder settled in. ¡°Then we shake on it.¡± ¡°I sense no spell or energy in your gesture¡­¡± Lena whispered. ¡°What is this magic¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a handshake.¡± Micro replied in frustration. ¡°IT must be a trap!¡± Azar shouted. ¡°Silence, Azar!¡± Lena replied. ¡°You spent the duration of a dungeon trial exposed to the energy this hero carries. I believe it is incapable of deception, and you would be blind not to have understood its nature.¡± ¡°Again, it¡¯s just a handshake.¡± Micro repeated as Azar bit his tongue. ¡°A what?¡± Lena asked with a blank expression. ¡°That¡¯s how business works¡­¡± Micro began to explain, but he paused for a moment and sighed. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, at least¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Micro began to lower his hand with a bitter look in his eyes, recalling the countless times he¡¯d seen such deals concluded between the old man and his many friends. ¡°Understood, Micro.¡± Lena said as she awkwardly strengthened her grasp around his hand. ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Micro said with wide eyes, correcting her grip as Azar did his best not to try and cut both of Micro¡¯s hands off with each moment that passed. ¡°Like this!¡± Micro shook her hand several times before releasing it again. ¡°What did he do?¡± Azar asked from behind, his eyes glowing as he inspected both parties. ¡°Were you cursed?!¡± ¡°I believe it was a simple oath, Azar.¡± Lena explained as she examined her own hand. ¡°The soul within a hero is from another world, after all. Its customs would inevitably be different from those we take for granted.¡± ¡°Why make a promise without using energy to bind each person?¡± Azar scoffed as the tiger aura surrounding him intensified. ¡°What a pointless gesture!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t use energy like that on my world. We have gas, electricity, some others recently¡­¡± Micro explained, but his tone grew increasingly urgent. ¡°Can we go now? I don¡¯t want to be late.¡± ¡°What fairy tales is he telling now?!¡± Azar shouted. ¡°Who are you to-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be late.¡± Micro repeated, his hand beginning to glow slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Chapter 058 - Reunion in the Imperial City ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Lena.¡± Azar shouted over the sound of wind rushing by. In the darkness of night, he ran alongside Lena as they leapt from treetop to treetop with ease. In his arms, he carried Micro, whose eyes squinted as dust and small insects pelted his face. ¡°I don¡¯t trust a thing it says! And why do I have to carry it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember when you stopped addressing me as master, Azar.¡± Lena replied with disdain. ¡°But if you¡¯re afraid of being deceived by someone with a Jade Core, then you may need more instruction than I can offer.¡± ¡°So you believe he found Master Kang because he has his ring?¡± Azar argued. ¡°He could have found it anywhere!¡± ¡°I found some Core Cards too.¡± Micro interjected as he summoned the four Core Cards, two sapphire and two amber, which Blue had found on the dead cultivator from his storage to show Azar, who bit his tongue as the glint of the cards met his eyes. ¡°Feng gave me this one.¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Azar mumbled as Micro summoned a fifth card. He stopped running across the treetops, coming to rest on a boulder in the valley between two mountains by a river. ¡°You know the story behind that card, don¡¯t you?¡± Lena asked as she approached them from behind. ¡°Give me those cards, boy.¡± Azar ordered as he dropped Micro on the ground, though Micro quickly returned them to his storage. ¡°Those were meant for the heir to our-¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Lena shouted with an aura that shook the trees around them. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Azar blurted out in shock at her sudden cry. ¡°Those cards are-¡± ¡°Are you really a member of the Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect?! To demand somebody relinquish their core cards¡­¡± Lena fumed. ¡°Is honour a stranger to you?!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Azar argued, though his aura was overpowered by Lena¡¯s. ¡°Those cards belong to the sect!¡± ¡°No, they do not.¡± Lena asserted coldly. ¡°Those cards represent the fate of our clan, and they have come to rest in the hands of this otherworldly soul. Do not take them for some family heirloom to be lost and found.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill it now and take them with honour.¡± Azar shouted back. ¡°And it¡¯s suspicious that he came to possess them in the first place. How did he find Feng? Our sect has been searching for generations to no avail! And what rule of honour applies to some magician¡¯s pet anyway?!¡± Lena brought her hand to her head in frustration as Azar continued to shout, but Micro suddenly interjected. ¡°I didn¡¯t find him.¡± He explained as he rose to his feet and pointed to his pocket. ¡°Blue did.¡± ¡°A pixie¡­¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Such a lowly monster found-¡± ¡°Watch your tongue, brat!¡± Blue said, popping her head out of Micro¡¯s pocket, taking a short break from healing his shoulder. ¡°Nothing hides from me in my own kingdom!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Micro added as Blue returned to his pocket. He grabbed his shoulder as the pain returned. ¡°She¡¯s really good at finding things. Ouch¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s been right under their noses too!¡± Blue added, her voice muffled. ¡°What are they using Spirit Vision cards for? Aren¡¯t tigers good at hunting? Just pathetic¡­¡± ¡°Using the powers of a pixie¡­¡± Lena whispered with wide eyes as Blue¡¯s insults trailed off. ¡°I¡¯m regretting my decision not to dissect you now, but our deal remains.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± Micro said curtly. ¡°Can we go? I don¡¯t know what time the tournament starts.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re in a position to order us around, hero?¡± Azar shouted, but Micro¡¯s expression was one of impatience. ¡°You¡¯re not my driver.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I have somewhere to be. I told you I¡¯ll help you find Feng after the tournament. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You court death!¡± Azar screamed, summoning his sword once again, but it was suddenly knocked out of his hand with a fierce kick. ¡°It¡¯s you who courts death, insolent child!¡± Lena screamed as her leg drove Azar¡¯s arm into the ground with a crack. ¡°No student of mine has ever come as close to dying by my hand, Azar. Do not make it my duty to inform Yarin that his second son died without a shred of honour!¡± ¡°The way you treat this thing like an equal to us sickens me!¡± Azar shouted, though he was clearly shaken by Lena¡¯s words. ¡°So what if he can clear a Jade level dungeon and absorb a few low level cards? Plenty of children in our own sect have accomplished such feats, so why-¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°You need a reminder after all.¡± Lena interrupted him with a voice that sounded like a whisper despite filling the valley with an eerie echo. Her body began to glow with the light of a full moon, and she walked casually toward Azar, whose knees buckled. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to challenge the Dungeon of the Sapphire Water Moon Art, and yet you dare to challenge even a single word I say?¡± ¡°I¡­ No¡­¡± Azar stuttered, grasping his chest. ¡°Remember the names of your sect¡¯s elders, insolent brat.¡± Lena said calmly, though her words passed through the leaves of every tree in the valley like a strong wind. ¡°Or I¡¯ll be the one to carve them into the rock which marks your grave.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But he¡­¡± Azar persisted, but a mysterious wave of energy suddenly pulled him to the ground. Micro could only watch in confusion as the force seemed to affect only the guard in front of him. ¡°Live or die, Azar¡­¡± Lena stated, her intentions clear. ¡°I¡¯ll keep no secret¡­¡± Azar grunted. ¡°From the empire¡­¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Lena said, releasing whatever force she had been applying to Azar. ¡°Catch your breath. We¡¯ll have to hurry now.¡± ~ The journey across the treetops was more awkward after Azar¡¯s outburst in the valley, but as the sun began to rise and the clouds began to thin, the mountain range gave way to rolling hills that descended into large valleys marked by rivers. Though Micro was anxious about whether or not he would be on time for his tournament with Kel, he enjoyed seeing the natural world below him as if from an airplane. ¡°I¡¯ve never even considered travelling via treetop¡­¡± Micro broke the silence as the pain in his shoulder finally left him. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Azar snapped back before Lena could continue the conversation. Azar quickened his pace as his feet met the grassy ground, leaving a cloud of dust behind him, while Lena kept a watchful eye over him and Micro from several paces to his left. Micro looked keenly at the horizon in front of them, beginning to feel some reservations over what he saw. ¡°Driving into town was always the old man¡¯s favourite time of week.¡± Micro remarked casually as they came over a large hill. ¡°Remain silent.¡± Azar barked in reply. ¡°Quiet drives are nice¡­¡± Micro shrugged. His legs had started to feel numb from the way Azar was carrying him, but it was the first time he¡¯d ever been driven somewhere itself, and the novelty of it hadn¡¯t worn off yet. ¡°Finally¡­¡± Azar mumbled as their destination came into view. He placed Micro down on the ground, where a dirt trail leading down the hill had appeared. Micro followed it with his eyes down the hill to where a river ran through a small settlement. It was surrounded by walls that resembled the style of the turtle sect temple, but it seemed to contain a greater number of buildings of various shapes and sizes. Similarly to the sect, there were a handful of smaller, unprotected farming settlements littering the surrounding terrain. But even those managed to surprise Micro. ¡°Is that a truck stop?¡± Micro asked, pointing down at the settlement. ¡°What insult do you intend? That¡¯s the Imperial City, insolent-¡± Azar grumbled, but Lena waved him away. ¡°It seems that the tournament is already underway, so if you mean to participate, then we should hurry.¡± She explained quickly. ¡°Come now.¡± She led him and Azar down the hill and through the impoverished villages to the city in a hurry, surprised by the pace he was able to keep, and they came to a gate where five tall men stood with their eyes fixated on the trio. They wore grey robes and white headbands of modest design, but each of them wore shining brass gauntlets with long claws extended from the fingers. One of them took a step forward to meet them in front of the gate with a sour look on his face. ¡°I greet the honourable members of the Imperial Guard.¡± He bowed his head deeply once, but quickly raised it to train his gaze on Micro. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you¡¯d be returning from your mission with the hero¡­ intact¡­¡± ¡°It is bound. You need not worry.¡± Lena said dismissively. ¡°But you would bring a living hero into the city¡­? I can¡¯t¡­¡± The guard explained with concern, doing his best not to sound rude despite his anxiety. ¡°Did the magistrate not assign the sacred duty of defending the city¡¯s walls to the Amber Air River Falcon Sect based on the reputation of their keen eyes?¡± Lena asked, the irritation in her voice causing the guard to tremble slightly. ¡°It is so.¡± He murmured with stiff lips. ¡°Then you can clearly see a Sapphire stage Imperial Guard standing before you without time to answer the stupid questions of an insolent weakling.¡± Lena said with a frustrated sigh. ¡°But the hero¡­¡± He stammered, struggling to stand despite her overwhelming aura. ¡°You court death!¡± Azar suddenly shouted as summoned a blade and brought it to the neck of the guard without a word of protest from anyone. ¡°They¡¯re beneath you, Azar.¡± Lena said as she gestured for him to back away. ¡°We¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± The city guard said as he fell to his knees, the other four guards following him quickly to the ground in fear. ¡°Why does everybody keep calling me a Hero?¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°Completely different model¡­¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to worry about too many people being able to recognize the traces of magicians¡¯ spells on you, but there are many who knew about our mission to find and kill you today.¡± Lena explained as they passed through the open gate in the dusty stone wall and into town. ¡°You may be able to fool any Jade or Amber level cultivators you meet who lack skills of perception, but mind yourself around any more powerful sects¡¯ disciples.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Micro stopped as he looked around. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is the Imperial City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late in the day for jokes.¡± Lena replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Kel mentioned there was only one road, but this is just¡­¡± ¡°Is it your first time seeing such a splendid place? The Empire takes pride in its monuments.¡± Lena explained, beckoning him forward. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Micro said as he looked around at the dusty wooden buildings and cobblestone walkways. Many of the buildings were much taller than those he¡¯d seen at the sect, but there wasn¡¯t a single thing made of concrete anywhere he looked. He saw a homeless shelter not far from the gate that smelled of garbage, and the smoke that filled the air around each business stung his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe¡­¡± ¡°The tournament awaits. Waste no more time.¡± Lena said. ¡°The arena is this way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro said with a smile as he chased after her, but his smile didn¡¯t last long. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± A crude voice rang out in the crowd of people ahead. ¡°That¡¯s the evil thing that used magic to steal my Spirit Hammer card!¡± Chapter 059 - Unlikely to Draw Attention ¡°Vale!¡± Micro shouted back at the furious second cousin of Kel. ¡°I¡¯m glad you made it! We didn¡¯t see you at the meeting last night.¡± ¡°Guards!¡± Vale ran through the crowd of cultivators, his aura kicking up a storm of dust around him, while pointing his finger at Micro. ¡°This is the one! You found him! Excellent!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the report?¡± Lena asked as she instinctively took a step back from the noisy young man. ¡°The report claiming a hero was terrorizing the Jade Fire Mountain Turtle Sect and stealing core cards by bewitching its disciples¡­ That was your report?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vale proclaimed. ¡°I heard it after the fact, but he¡¯s a hero! He must have used his magic to steal my Core Card!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you before you bring any more shame to yourself now.¡± Azar sighed as he raised a glowing sword above his head and began to swing it. However, Micro suddenly blocked his path. Several among the crowd that was forming around them gasped, but no blood was drawn. ¡°Thanks again, Vale!¡± Micro shouted, grabbing the stunned young master''s shoulder with a friendly nod. ¡°I already mastered it. See?¡± Micro summoned a small hammer in his hand and swung it around in front of Vale for a moment, then released the skill and continued. ¡°I¡¯d rather have a wrench, but I guess I don¡¯t have any bolts anymore¡­¡± Micro said with a laugh that indicated he¡¯d made a joke. ¡°But you¡­ You¡¯re a¡­ And you just¡­¡± Vale stuttered as the glowing sword in Azar¡¯s hand continued to shine behind Micro. The crowd around them began to dissipate, some shaking their heads in disgust or confusion while others laughed and mocked the motionless Vale. ¡°I wish you were allowed to join us at the tournament, but only the four of us were allowed to go this time.¡± Micro said with a slightly sad look. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get the turtle card soon. Hey, we should all eat together later!¡± ¡°Eat¡­¡± Vale stuttered as Micro walked past him in the direction Lena had pointed. ¡°I hope to forget the events of today¡­¡± Azar withdrew his sword and continued past the dumbfounded young master. ¡°Forget¡­¡± Vale repeated in a daze as the crowd laughed. ~ Lena, Micro, and Azar continued down the busy streets of the Imperial City in a hurry. Micro was anxious about being surrounded by so many people, but he was grateful that the dense population obscured his view of the dirt roads they walked on. Some of the people he passed wore robes similar to those of the Fire Mountain Turtle sect, but none of them bore the exact same green and brown colours. There were robes of every colour he could imagine filling the dusty streets like a swirling rainbow. Even more diverse than the colours on their robes were the faces of the men and women wearing them. ¡°I thought eyes only came in brown and blue¡­¡± Micro mumbled as a girl with bright red eyes met his own. However, he began to notice many people in less colourful robes. Their hair was less finely styled and their garments had no sect markings or vibrant patterns. Lena noticed Micro¡¯s gaze following a man in such clothing and scoffed. ¡°The mundane grow in number day by day. Pay them no mind.¡± She said with a voice that cleared the way ahead. The mundane man in question seemed to feel her words, and he bowed deeply to let them walk by without a word. ¡°I thought normal people couldn¡¯t be around cultivators.¡± Micro said in surprise. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.¡°Kel had to teach me to make a shield so everyone¡¯s aura wouldn¡¯t make me sick.¡± ¡°If only a bit of aura was all it took to keep them out, the dirty vermin that they are¡­¡± Lena grumbled. ¡°Many of the mundane who grow up near cultivator settlements grow immune to aura sickness in time. Though they lack a core, their internal energy can¡¯t be compared to the rest of their lowly kind. That allows them to enter the city to do business, though it¡¯s a wonder they haven¡¯t been removed by now.¡± ¡°Why remove them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Because there are too many of them.¡± Lena replied matter of factly. ¡°And they¡¯re greedy little animals.¡± Azar added. ¡°They¡¯ll charge you a silver piece for a bowl of rice today, and a gold piece for the same bowl tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sounds like gas prices¡­¡± Micro said, understanding the sentiment. However, his bittersweet memory of the old man¡¯s face at the gas station faded as he looked a little harder at the mundane men and women tending to shops and business here and there. ¡°They don¡¯t look like they earn much money though¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they have much to sell. Here, this way.¡± Lena shrugged as she led them around a corner. ¡°Why not?¡± Micro asked as he inspected another mundane business on the corner. ¡°What would they sell? They can only grow so much in their little fields.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Cultivators do enough business to justify the town¡¯s existence. The mundane are lucky to be allowed to live like parasites at our mercy despite having nothing to offer but rotten vegetables and¡­¡± ¡°Why not import products?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The mundane? Import products?¡± Lena turned around with a disappointed look on her face. ¡°Is your mind already deteriorating? Your vessel seemed stable before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine-¡± Micro reassured her, but he suddenly sensed a familiar presence in the air. ¡°Tae?!¡± Though he couldn¡¯t see her among the countless cultivators and mundane workers, for a moment he could clearly sense the unique energy she released. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Lena stated as they came to a large stone building on the outskirts of the city. The air was filled with excitement and noise, and amongst the surges of Tae¡¯s energy he sensed were violent impacts. ¡°Guard the entrance, Azar.¡± Lena ordered her companion with a serious expression. ¡°And leave the hero unattended? I would rather-¡± Azar argued, but his voice trailed off as Lena drove his head into the ground without warning. Several loud cracks were audible at the moment of impact, though it was unclear which belonged to Azar¡¯s bones and which came from the stones he landed on. ¡°Under-¡± Azar coughed as he struggled to his knees. ¡°Understood.¡± Lena nodded as he crawled out of the way of the entrance and led Micro through a large entrance. Once inside, the first thing Micro noticed was the lack of a roof over head. He looked up at the sky for a moment, but his attention was soon captured by a loud sound. Looking back down, he noticed a large, unevenly paved patio at the centre of the arena. There were staircase-like seats that held at least a thousand interested spectators, all of whom were staring intensely at the two women fighting on the elevated stone surface. ¡°Tae!¡± Micro called out, but his voice was drowned out by the roar of the crowd as her opponent landed a heavy blow against her using a longbow like a club. Tae managed to block it by summoning her turtle armour, but she was pushed back nearly to the edge of the arena. ¡°Hello, Thea!¡± He was disappointed that they didn¡¯t notice him at first, but he saw that they were busy with each other, so he looked around until he spotted a few familiar faces among a small group of cultivators. ¡°Those are your acquaintances?¡± Lena asked, placing a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re-¡± Micro began to answer, but the hand on his shoulder gripped him so tightly that he winced in pain before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll be fighting some of them¡­ to make friends¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll participate in this tournament as a representative of that Fire Mountain Turtle Sect?¡± Lena asked again, her tone heavy. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Micro answered through the pain. ¡°When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll tell you about Feng. You can join us for lunch back at the sect! They have delicious mountain fried-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you at all times.¡± Lena interrupted Micro with a cold look. ¡°Azar is just outside, and there are more guards of Amber level or higher in the city than you could count. Not to mention the thousands of cultivators who would gladly kill any hero they happened to meet. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying cultivators like fighting¡­?¡± Micro guessed. ¡°I¡¯m saying that as long as you do only what you came to do, I will guarantee your life until your trial takes place.¡± Lena answered. ¡°But should you choose to run, or do anything remotely suspicious, you won¡¯t live to regret it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Micro replied as her grip loosened. ¡°See you later, Lena!¡± Lena¡¯s face was coated with worry as she looked around the arena at the multitude of people watching the fight. Micro ran straight to the competitors¡¯ waiting area as she¡¯d hoped he would, and nobody seemed to notice the faint traces of magic he radiated. ¡°At least he¡¯s unlikely to draw too much attention among the lower sects¡­¡± She whispered to herself with a sigh and disappeared into the crowd. Chapter 060 - The Annual Jade Alliance Tournament ¡°You¡¯re alive?!¡± Kel shouted with such passion that the rest of the contestants cast him a disapproving glance. Several mundane workers who were busy cleaning the area looked at him with suspicion for a moment before continuing with their tasks. ¡°Show some respect, turtle boy¡­!¡± A young girl in grey robes whispered with an expression Micro had only ever seen on Blue¡¯s face. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Kel replied with a bow, but he soon excitedly turned back to face Micro with a smile. He wrapped his arms around him tightly for a moment before releasing him with a surprised look. ¡°Your skin¡­!¡± He whispered, reaching out to touch Micro¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s great, right?¡± Micro whispered back. ¡°I mastered some Core Cards on the way here!¡± ¡°What? The Imperial Guards were there, and you-¡± Kel whispered, but his own confusion silenced him. ¡°They¡¯re here too, don¡¯t worry.¡± Micro explained quietly. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell them how to find an old friend after the tournament is over.¡± ¡°You- You¡¯ll what?¡± Kel stammered. ¡°When did you come to such an agreement with two Sapphire level guards¡­?¡± ¡°After we finished the Mycelial Art dungeon.¡± Micro replied. ¡°The what¡­?¡± Kel seemed to forget everything around him for a moment as he listened to Micro¡¯s tale, but a loud sound brought him back to reality. ¡°You impress me, little girl!¡± Thea shouted shortly after Tae deflected a powerful energy arrow with her armoured arms crossed in front of her. Her praise was genuine but she looked at Tae with a coy smile. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t the true heir to your sect?¡± ¡°To dishonour Kel¡­¡± Tae whispered between hoarse breaths. ¡°Is to court death¡­ you noisy little pest!¡± Tae¡¯s armour of aura glowed fiercely for a moment as she kicked off the ground toward the graceful archer in long, blue robes. Thea easily dodged her attack and fired several more arrows into Tae¡¯s side, but her armour kept them from penetrating too deeply into her flesh. Without acknowledging the pain, Tae spun around with her wooden shield extended, having coated it with enough energy to more than double its reach, narrowly missing Thea¡¯s head. Thea laughed as she cartwheeled away and summoned yet another arrow from her aura. ¡°A turtle shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry, should it?¡± Thea quipped as the arrow she had drawn split into three separate projectiles the moment it was released. Tae managed to catch two of them with her shield, but the third flew straight through her leg, armour and all, without losing a bit of momentum. ¡°You filthy bird¡­!¡± Tae screamed as her armour dissipated and she fell to the ground, quickly losing consciousness as blood pooled around her. ¡°Tae!¡± Kel shouted as he jumped onto the stage to join his unconscious comrade, meeting no resistance as the crowd¡¯s cheering intensified. ¡°Thea of the Sparrow is the victor!¡± A man with an impossibly loud voice shouted from an open air booth. He seemed to be surrounded by particularly wealthy cultivators whose golden accessories reflected the sun¡¯s rays in every direction. As the crowd¡¯s cheers finally died down, the announcer continued. ¡°Thea of the Sparrow Sect, nominate the next contestant!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Micro asked the girl next to him. ¡°First time at a tournament?¡± She asked with a rude grin. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He replied casually, unaware of her disrespectful stare. ¡°Hmph.¡± She snorted, but she continued with a sigh. ¡°The winner of each battle is allowed to choose their next opponent from the remaining contestants. They also have the right to withdraw from the next match and fight again later.¡± ¡°How do you choose who to fight next?¡± Micro asked the girl. ¡°You pick the person you want to fight most, of course.¡± She said with a laugh. ¡°But if you¡¯re tired after winning a fight, you nominate another contestant to lead the next round, though there¡¯s no guarantee that they won¡¯t choose to fight you.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°So when does the tournament end?¡± ¡°It ends when one person remains undefeated, obviously.¡± She chided him. ¡°You¡¯re from the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, aren¡¯t you? Why are you so uninformed? And why are you so late?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was stolen by some guards, then we wound up in a dungeon, and there was some fighting¡­¡± Micro struggled to explain the events that led him there, but he gave up as the words became jumbled in his mouth. ¡°Are you insane?¡± The girl laughed. ¡°No, I¡¯m a-¡± Micro began, but he corrected himself with a frustrated look. ¡°I¡¯m Micro¡­¡± ¡°Never heard of you.¡± The girl said as though she¡¯d lost interest. ¡°Go tell your fairy tales to somebody who cares. Oh look, that pathetic attendant of Kel¡¯s is still alive. What a shame¡­¡± ¡°Hello again, Tae!¡± Micro shouted as she limped back to the contestants¡¯ waiting area with an arm around Kel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Master?!¡± She shouted with a wide smile, but her smile vanished as she gripped her side in pain and began to cough up blood. ¡°I thought¡­agh¡­ You were¡­¡± ¡°Sounds like your engine got flooded, Tae.¡± Micro said as he rushed to meet her. He placed a hand on her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Sleeping should help.¡± ¡°Thank you, master¡­¡± She said with a confused smile. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ yes¡­¡± Micro nodded to Tae, then looked at Kel, whose face was covered in Tae¡¯s blood. He returned a worried smile, then escorted Tae to the side where several cultivators were waiting for them. Micro then turned to see Thea smiling at him from the stage, deep in thought while the announcer waited for her decision. ¡°I think I¡¯ll rest a while!¡± She shouted to the announcer. ¡°I nominate Gor of the Earth River Sect for the next match.¡± ¡°Very well!¡± The announcer replied, his voice booming with excitement. ¡°Gor of the Earth River Sect! Take your place in the arena at once!¡± ¡°With honour!¡± Cried a young man in deep red robes. His voice overflowed with enthusiasm, but his face showed great resolve as he quickly jumped up on the stone platform. As he passed Thea, they exchanged a wordless bow, then continued on. ¡°Who do you choose for your opponent, Gor of the Earth River Sect?!¡± The announcer cried out as the crowd cheered. ¡°I choose¡­¡± Gor paused as he looked to the contestants waiting for their turn to fight. ¡°Yin¡­¡± The crowd fell silent for a moment as a lone young man wearing a black robe with a hood covering his face quickly rose to his feet. He looked at the announcer and nodded, then walked confidently up to the stage. Micro noticed that unlike the other contestants, Yin seemed to be alone. ¡°Yin, the sole representative of the Dark Thunder Sect!¡± The announcer called out to the crowd as their silence gave way to excited cheers once again. ¡°Yin, the reigning champion who defeated Rale of the Earth River Sect in the first round and Tsurum of the Air Moon Sect in the second round before choosing to rest for the third round, has been called to fight again in the fourth!¡± Micro couldn¡¯t help but get caught up in the excitement of the crowd as Yin silently approached Gor on the stone arena. Gor¡¯s expression was calm, but his aura felt hungry for conflict. Yin, on the other hand, looked calm enough that Micro wondered if he realized he was about to fight. Micro was curious about the various skills the other sects¡¯ disciples might know, but he was distracted by a sudden shout from Tae. He turned around to see Kel kneeling beside her while two other cultivators tended to her wounds. He left the other contestants behind to join Kel by her side, a look of worry having formed on his face. His eyes were also drawn to the bright red attire of one of one of the cultivators, a young woman with a look of exhaustion in her eyes. The cultivator beside her was an older woman who wore nothing but white. Her garments, her sect¡¯s markings, her hair, and even her eyes were white. The aura around her gave Micro the impression of a calm, snowy day. Kel¡¯s worried sigh reminded him why he¡¯d ventured over to the group. ¡°Those things hurt, don¡¯t they?¡± He remarked to the half conscious Tae. He then peaked into his pocket and called to Blue. ¡°Blue, do you think you can fix Tae up?¡± ¡°I just healed you all morning¡­¡± She said grumpily before yawning. ¡°Need sleep¡­¡± ¡°She will be alright, master.¡± Kel reassured him, though his expression betrayed his confident words. ¡°Thank you for worrying about such trivial injuries¡­ Tae will be fine¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough noise, boys.¡± The healer in red complained while applying some sort of energy to Tae¡¯s wounds grumbled. ¡°Wait with the others. Your anxious aura only slows the healing process.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m-¡± Kel stammered. ¡°Apologize silently, and do it over there, and you¡­¡± The old woman in white began, but as her eyes met Micro, she suddenly gasped. Bringing her hand to her mouth as if in shock, tears began to fall down her cheeks. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaking, lady.¡± Micro said with his eyebrows raised, but he realized his error after he¡¯d said it. ¡°Oh, sorry. You¡¯re crying. Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± The lady mumbled through her hand as she rose to her feet. The woman in red looked annoyed, but she seemed confident that Tae¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t anything too serious. ¡°What¡­?¡± Micro replied as he leaned back, then rose to his own feet to take a defensive stance. However, no aggression was present in her aura or her words. And as she approached, she held her arms open wide. ¡°You poor thing¡­¡± The old lady cried as she wrapped her arms around Micro and held him tight. Unsure of the correct response, Micro stood still until she finally released him and took a step back. She looked into his eyes and held her hand out to touch his chest, and she nodded her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡­¡± Micro began, but he wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°Such a lonely being¡­¡± She whispered to him through her tears. ¡°So loved, you were¡­ So loyal¡­ So far from home, so far from yourself¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Micro suddenly wondered how she could make such claims about somebody she had just met. ¡°It¡¯s alright, lost one¡­¡± She reassured him, seeming to sense his uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯m Vera, an elder of the Amber Soul Sect. I see to matters of the soul in all forms, and the form of your soul¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Micro asked with a suspicious glare. ¡°I see its pain¡­¡± Chapter 061 - Everything is Under Control... As Gor attacked Yin in the stone arena with a large summoned weapon in the shape of a pickaxe to the roar of the crowd, Micro looked into the white eyes of the old lady before him, unaware of anyone else around him. Kel asked her what she had meant, but she and Micro seemed oblivious to his questions. ¡°What do you know about me?¡± Micro asked her, his suspicion still growing. ¡°I see the nature of your soul, and its pain¡­¡± Vera replied, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so pure a soul in such agony¡­ So lost in the world¡­ What evil force of destiny would do this¡­?¡± ¡°Nora sent me here.¡± Micro instinctively replied, but he quickly regretted it when Kel grabbed his arm and reminded him where he was. ¡°It¡¯s alright, heir to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± Vera said with a comforting tone. ¡°I know good from evil when it stands before me. I see¡­ So you were taken from your home and forced into this unfit vessel. This vessel¡­¡± She stepped back and looked at Micro with her Spirit Vision skill and sighed. ¡°To call it unworthy is an understatement.¡± She continued. ¡°Your soul shines too brightly to discern its shape, but I can only imagine how grand a physical form you once had.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it now¡­¡± Micro replied, but he was unable to draw out the innocent smile he had come to habitually form. ¡°My old body was¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, child.¡± Vera said as she embraced him once again like a mother comforting her child. ¡°I understand¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Micro tried to reply, but his own tears suddenly fell. ¡°I just¡­ want to go home¡­¡± Like a dam bursting open, Micro felt every emotion he¡¯d learned to feel in the past week spill over. The confusion of every new feeling that he had just barely been able to push through gave way to nothing but the desire to bury his face in Vera¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let it out¡­¡± Vera said with a soothing voice as Kel watched with concern. She glanced at Kel with an apologetic smile. ¡°Forgive me, young master. Your friend has suffered more than you know. Any mortal I¡¯ve known would have broken in two by now¡­¡± Micro finally managed to pull himself together and leave the soothing embrace of the kind old lady. After wiping his face on his clothes and taking a few deep breaths, he gave Kel a reassuring glance and looked at Vera as she continued to speak. ¡°Listen to me, lost soul¡­¡± She began to speak with a more solemn tone. ¡°The soul is not a flexible entity. The mind you now use to perceive this world, the senses you use to understand it, and the energy you use to survive in it cry out in protest as your soul fills them with life. It is only through the incredible power of your soul that you are able to exist in this form at all, but you must not deny your nature any longer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying, I should try to be human?¡± Micro asked with a sense of urgency, desperate to know what answers she held. ¡°You can¡¯t help what you are, I¡¯m afraid.¡± She answered, shaking her head. ¡°But you can live the way you were meant to live.¡± ¡°How I was meant to live?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Remember this.¡± She leaned in to explain. ¡°No one in this world can teach you how to be you. You may learn from your friends and enemies, but you cannot become them. Be yourself.¡± ¡°I have to be myself¡­¡± Micro repeated. He nodded his head in understanding, though it was only somewhere deep in his heart that he fully understood it. Vera was about to continue, but a powerful wave of energy suddenly swept over them which shook the ground they stood on. Everyone turned to its source, and there was Yin, standing alone in a crater at the centre of the stone platform, looking as calm as he was before the fight began. Some movement in the crowd, several layers of seats up, caught their attention next. There, lying motionless on top of several unconscious spectators, was Gor. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must see to the young master of the Earth River Sect now.¡± Vera sighed, giving Micro one last look before she ran to tend to the young man¡¯s injuries. ¡°If you ever seek answers to questions of the soul, you will always be welcome at the Soul Sect to the East!¡± Micro waved to her with gratitude in his heart as the noise of the crowd continued. Kel approached him after collecting his thoughts for a moment. ¡°Master, forgive me for not seeing the true extent of your suffering¡­¡± He said, weighed down by a sense of shame. ¡°Vera is a well known healer in the region. She comes from a sect that practices the Soul Art, a mysterious art about which little is known. But that is a matter for another time, for there is much to discuss now that you are here. Please, follow me.¡± ~ After Yin defeated Gor, the man with the loud voice quickly announced that there would be a short intermission while the arena was repaired. Gor was taken away to be treated by Vera and the other healer, and dozens of mundane residents of the city began working to repair the damaged platform. Some of them dragged large stone slabs across the ground in large groups while others focused on chiseling them into shape. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As the tension in the arena lifted, the remaining cultivators who had gathered to participate in the tournament were led outside by an old mundane man with one eye hidden behind an eye patch. There, Micro finally got a good look at the other contestants, and they were all staring back at him. ¡°So this is the turtle boy who ran late, huh?¡± A woman with short hair in dark red robes said while rolling her eyes. ¡°As if Kel wasn¡¯t embarrassing enough to fight.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll find him interesting, Teran.¡± Thea said, winking at Micro. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Teran replied sarcastically. ¡°Is he a particularly fast turtle?¡± ¡°Far more interesting, in fact.¡± Thea continued. ¡°Micro is a-¡± ¡°He¡¯s a hero.¡± Yin suddenly interjected, his eyes glowing with a yellow light beneath the shade of his hood. Kel jumped in front of Micro as several of the cultivators suddenly summoned weapons of energy in their hands and backed away cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s not entirely accurate!¡± Kel asserted to them. ¡°His body was created with magic, but his soul is free of magical influence. Our sect stands by this cultivator, and I will die before I see him harmed outside of the arena.¡± ¡°The rumour was true?!¡± Teran screamed, catching notice of several mundane workers nearby. ¡°I assumed it was more of Vale¡¯s gossip¡­¡± Yin whispered as his own aura began to weigh upon the others. ¡°He¡¯s not a hero!¡± Kel shouted frantically. ¡°He is as worthy an heir to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect as I am, and you would bring my entire sect down upon you if you-¡± ¡°Enough, young ones.¡± Lena¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the chaotic air of the contestants as she appeared in a flash behind Yin. ¡°Draw no more attention to this matter. Everything is under control.¡± Micro smiled and waved to Lena, but Kel and the other five remaining contestants were frozen in fear. Even Thea¡¯s neck seemed stiff as she slowly turned to view the source of the Sapphire level aura that had suddenly displaced their own. ¡°Imperial Guard¡­¡± Yin managed to mumble as he caught his breath. ¡°I pay my respects¡­ Your service is¡­¡± ¡°I pay my respects¡­¡± Thea added as Yin¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°The tournament will continue as planned.¡± Lena stated quietly so that only the contestants could hear. ¡°As far as you¡¯re concerned, Micro is the brother of that boy in green.¡± Lena pointed at Kel dismissively then looked around at the strained faces of the others. Content with their reaction, she gave a parting warning glance to Micro. ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this.¡± She said solemnly. She saw no reason to confirm whether they understood her expectations, given their stunned silence, and she once again disappeared into the busy crowd of spectators within the stadium. After she left, none of the remaining contestants were sure which direction the conversation should go, but Kel was quick to fill the silence. ¡°You will know the greatness of this being called Micro by his actions.¡± He asserted, pointing to Micro with an expression full of pride. ¡°And you will know that he is worthy of every courtesy you would extend to a cultivator of any sect!¡± ¡°Courtesy¡­?¡± The young girl in grey attire asked, her face finally able to form a sarcastic expression again. ¡°You have not introduced yourselves to a representative of my sect, and I would expect you to do so immediately.¡± Kel explained, countering the girl¡¯s sarcastic expression with one of anger. As the awkward tension grew, Thea was about to add something, but it was Yin who spoke next. ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± He whispered and nodded his head slightly. ¡°I am Yin, heir to the Dark Thunder Sect.¡± Some of the others were taken aback by his sudden show of respect, and they were more shocked when Micro simply waved back with a casual smile, but Thea continued the greetings. ¡°It is good to see you again, Micro.¡± She said, her tone as coy as ever. ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. I am Thea, heir to the Sparrow Sect. I am joined by Lana, a worthy disciple of our sect who wishes to usurp my position in time.¡± ¡°You expect me to honour that thing with a proper greeting?¡± Lana gasped as Thea turned to look at her. ¡°He¡¯s the reason Mary couldn¡¯t be here this year!¡± Before Thea could rebuke her, she had already stormed away, heading back into the arena where repairs were still underway. Regardless of their feelings toward Micro, Lana¡¯s rude departure seemed to offend most of the remaining members, and a short haired girl in dark red robes was the next to step forward and nod to Micro courteously. ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. My name is Teran, of the Earth River Sect.¡± Teran¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, and her eyes were kind, but her aura felt rigid and unyielding. ¡°I mean to challenge the heir to our sect, Gor. He is a worthy leader and friend, but I believe I will prove the stronger disciple in time.¡± ¡°I greet the honourable representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± A girl in similar attire to Teran stepped forward with a more serious expression. ¡°I am Feris. I am confident that I will be chosen as the next heir to the Earth River Sect.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you both.¡± Micro replied, deciding against offering a handshake and opting instead to simply wave. ¡°All three of you want to be the next sect leader?¡± ¡°There are four of us.¡± Teran replied. ¡°Gor is the young man who departed from the stage in style just a moment ago. He meant to avenge Rale, his younger sister, who was defeated by Yin in the first round.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The final contestant sighed in distaste. She was the youngest by far, Micro struggled to imagine her taking part in a violent competition. ¡°Introduce yourself, Ki.¡± Thea ordered her as though she were talking to her own child. ¡°That stopped being cute when you became the heir to a sect.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ki snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m Ki, heir to the Air Moon Sect. I greet the turtle boy. There, happy?¡± ¡°Heir to the Air Moon Sect¡­¡± Kel fumed. ¡°You dishonour us all with that foul mouth. Your mother taught you better than that, if I''m not mistaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more honourable than Tsurum!¡± Ki shouted back. ¡°For an older brother, he¡¯s such a weakling!¡± ¡°Tsurum lost to Yin in the second round, master.¡± Kel turned to explain to Micro. ¡°He¡¯s with Tae and the others right now.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you all.¡± Micro said as he looked around at the other contestants. ¡°It¡¯s so weird that it can talk, right?¡± Ki blurted out with a crude laugh, but she frowned when she noticed Micro laughing along with her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, hero?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°It really is weird that I can talk!¡± He stopped laughing as the familiar sensation of Lena¡¯s frustrated aura once again passed through him like an icy wind. Chapter 062 - Third Round of the Tournament: Reunion of the Sparrow and the Turtle After Micro¡¯s awkward introduction to the other contestants, Kel finally had a moment to take him aside and explain the event in more detail as he had planned to do on the journey there. ¡°As you can see, the five sects in our alliance send any young disciple who is recognized as a potential heir to represent them. The number of representatives varies from sect to sect and changes every year, but it¡¯s rare to see more than four representatives from a sect at one tournament. The audience is filled mostly with cultivators from other regions who are passing through for various reasons. Most of them are likely seeking dungeons, but a good number are likely visiting a certain district nearby¡­¡± Kel explained while repairs continued. ¡°Why not send the whole sect?¡± Micro asked as a mundane worker offered them both a cup of tea. They gladly accepted, then Kel waved the worker away and continued. ¡°How pathetic would it look if a sect sent an army to defeat a single opponent?¡± Kel asked rhetorically. ¡°They might as well announce that a single disciple from a neighbouring sect is equal to several of their own in strength. It has become tradition over the years to keep numbers minimal to ensure a fair and exciting tournament. That¡¯s why no spectators from participants¡¯ sects are allowed, you see? They were allowed before, but the fights that broke out in the stands grew more interesting to watch than the tournament itself¡­¡± ¡°That sounds terrible¡­¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Why do you all fight so much¡­?¡± ¡°I appreciate your sense of humour as always, master!¡± Kel answered, shaking his head with a stifled laugh. ¡°But I must warn you, please don¡¯t go easy on the rest of us today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I know we must look like petty children to one as great as you, but you must remember your current position.¡± Kel replied seriously. ¡°You are trapped in an unfortunate vessel, and you must prove the innocence of your soul with the actions of your body. You must be sincere in your actions to be accepted for what you truly are. To disrespect them by taking them lightly would only invite further prejudice.¡± ¡°I have to fight them seriously to make friends with them.¡± Micro replied as he began to understand. ¡°Strange¡­¡± ¡°Fight with the intent to win, master.¡± Kel reiterated, then he smiled. ¡°You are also representing the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, so take pride in your arts!¡± ¡°I- I see¡­¡± Micro replied, trying to take a mental note of the advice. ¡°Of course, Vera was right, and you should be true to yourself in all that you do.¡± Kel continued. ¡°Do what feels most natural to you.¡± ¡°Use turtle arts¡­ do what feels natural¡­ by myself¡­¡± Micro repeated as his expression grew distant. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kel reassured him. ¡°Word will spread of your origins in time, but those who come to know you through your great deeds, as I have time and time again, will forever know you as the master you are, regardless of their hatred of heroes and magicians.¡± Micro was about to ask Kel to repeat everything he just said when the announcer suddenly raised his booming voice once again. ¡°Honourable guests from across the Beryl Kingdom and beyond! The annual tournament of the local Jade Sects¡¯ heirs shall now resume!¡± He cried out in excitement as the cultivators returned to their seats and the mundane workers returned to their normal cleaning duties with urgency. ¡°Would the representative of the Dark Thunder Sect please return to the stage and declare his intentions for the following battle! Will you fight again, or will you nominate another?!¡± The spectators and other contestants all talked among themselves as they wondered whether or not Yin would attempt to win a third consecutive match, a rare occurrence at the tournament. Having jumped up onto the stage, Yin once again addressed the announcer. ¡°I nominate Kel, honoured representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, to lead the next battle!¡± Yin looked at Kel, who stood proudly by the other contestants, and nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing!¡± A man shouted from the audience, initiating a stream of jeers and taunts as Kel stood up straight and gathered his energy in his core to calm his nerves. Many of the spectators continued to laugh at Yin¡¯s announcement as he left the platform, but Kel looked back at Micro with a confident smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be leading the way for you this time, master.¡± He said with a quick bow before running to the stage without any fear or hesitation. He exchanged another quick bow with Yin on the way, and the audience finally settled down as they became eager to hear who he would nominate. ¡°Kel, of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± The announcer began. ¡°Who will you fight?¡± Kel stood in silence as he steeled himself for a moment, then he cast his eyes to one contestant with bloodlust in his eyes. ¡°Lana of the Sparrow Sect!¡± He shouted with conviction. ¡°I challenge you!¡± The crowd was divided in its cheering and laughing, but Kel was unshaken by the noise. Micro recognized the look in his eyes from their time in the Turtle Art dungeon not long ago. He stood there looking at Lana with nothing in his mind but the fight ahead. Still, the spectators laughed. ¡°Excuse me, Thea.¡± Micro shouted to the archer beside him, barely able to hear his own voice above the noisy crowd. ¡°I missed the joke!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only gossip now, but you may as well know¡­¡± She replied with a sigh. ¡°It was Lana who defeated Kel last year.¡± ¡°Why is that funny?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She¡¯s strong!¡± ¡°If only it was so simple.¡± Thea continued. ¡°It was her first time participating in the tournament, while it was his fifth. The newest contestants typically challenge each other out of courtesy, but Kel was blinded by his desire for even a single victory. Though he has lost many, many battles in this place, it was truly dishonourable of him to challenge the cultivator he thought to be the weakest of the contestants, but his honour was only hurt more by the way he lost.¡± ¡°There are different ways to lose?¡± Micro asked. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°He lost in the truest sense.¡± Thea replied with a sad look. ¡°He quickly tried to intimidate and overpower her. It was beyond disrespectful to take her so lightly. He himself had a reputation for losing, so when she completely broke through his shield with a single arrow and nearly killed him with a second, there was little honour in his loss. It was hard to watch him leave the stage in such shame back then, and the city never forgets a scene like that.¡± ¡°Kel said not to take the fights lightly!¡± Micro recalled. ¡°Indeed, it was a lesson he learned in the worst way.¡± She answered, then looked at Micro with a curious gaze. ¡°But he seems different now. He seems different since he met you, that is¡­¡± ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s starting!¡± Micro¡¯s attention was quickly drawn to the stone arena where Kel stood silently before Lana, who looked uncomfortable sharing the stage with him. ¡°You sure you want to do this again?¡± Lana asked with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I recognize you as a worthy opponent now, Lana of the Sparrow Sect.¡± Kel announced. ¡°I once longed for revenge after our last encounter. More recently, I desired to punish you for your insolence and discourtesy to my friend and master. But now, I want only to defeat you in the name of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± ¡°Big talk for a little turtle.¡± Lana replied, rolling her eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t enjoy this.¡± Before the announcer could say another word, the audience was bombarded by the explosive aura of Lana¡¯s first attack. A powerful arrow of energy flew across the arena before most people had seen her draw it, and it seemed clear to most that Kel was about to lose his second consecutive match against the girl. ¡°It would honour me if you enjoyed this fight, Lana.¡± Kel replied from within a cloud of smoke. As it cleared, the audience gasped at the sight of his brilliantly shining armour. Micro was surprised by its density after having witnessed its earlier renditions. It was only slightly transparent now, resembling a real suit of armour. Kel snapped the energy arrow he held in front of him with one hand, and nodded at Lana. ¡°Just another turtle, after all!¡± Lana mocked him. ¡°I¡¯ll crack that shell if you won¡¯t come out!¡± Without losing a beat, she began firing arrow after arrow at Kel. At first, Kel remained stationary as he caught and deflected the arrows, but they only grew in power as Lana increased her energy output. Each arrow crashed into him with a heavy sound and exploded with a brilliant display of light and sparks, and Kel¡¯s armour soon began to show signs of damage. ¡°I can do this all day!¡± Lana shouted as she paused to draw a particularly powerful arrow. ¡°There¡¯s no end to the chirping of a small bird, is there?¡± Kel replied with a smirk. Lana¡¯s face twisted in displeasure as she poured just a little more energy into the arrow she had drawn, and she let it loose with spite. However, in the moment it left her bow, her target suddenly moved for the first time, though not in any direction that would make sense to her. Kel didn¡¯t dodge to the left or right, nor did he attempt to duck beneath the projectile. Instead, he lowered his head and jumped straight toward Lana. She stood in shocked silence for a moment as the arrow crashed against his ethereal helmet, producing a blinding flash that caught the audience off guard. The cheers and laughter of the audiences gave way to a momentary grim silence as the spectators assumed, as Lana did, that Kel¡¯s decision may have cost him his life along with the battle, but the next sound to echo through the stadium was a loud footstep, and then another. Lana noticed too late that Kel hadn¡¯t lost any momentum as the ghostly image of his damaged helmet appeared in the smoke several paces from her. She hesitated for only a moment as she wondered which way to escape, but she was too late. In the last moment, she attempted to swat him away with her bow, and she succeeded in adding one small crack to the helmet he wore, but she could do nothing but brace herself as it made contact with her shoulder. Kel finally slowed to a halt as Lana tumbled away, grasping her shoulder in pain. The cracks in his helmet multiplied as he collected himself with a deep breath, and then his helmet shattered, evaporating away as it broke apart in shards. As Kel¡¯s face was revealed once again, the crowd gasped at the amount of blood flowing down his face, but the intense look in his eyes soon made them cheer. ¡°I won¡¯t hide behind my armour, Lana.¡± Kel mumbled stoically as Lana picked herself up and drew an arrow with one hand, holding it like a dagger. Lana only screamed in reply as she jumped forward with the arrow in her hand pointed at his exposed neck. Kel managed to deflect it with a swift block, the force of which sent Lana flying away, but she jumped straight back at him the moment her feet touched the ground. He blocked again, and she attacked again. Each attack seemed to get closer to reaching his neck than the last, but Kel¡¯s armoured hands never failed to deflect the arrow before it could make contact. The sound of Lana¡¯s arm being deflected by Kel¡¯s armoured hand filled the arena with one loud crack after another, but one attack suddenly produced a different sound. The stoic Kel began to falter as the armour on one of his hands shattered with the force of Lana¡¯s attack, and her arrow made a long gash in his hand as she tumbled away. They both paused, looking at each other from across the stone platform, each of them gasping for air and doing their best to ignore the growing pain their injuries were causing them. For the first time, the audience was neither laughing nor cheering, but staring intensely at the pair of cultivators, longing to know the next move either would make. ¡°A sparrow with one wing and a turtle with a broken shell¡­¡± Kel called out to her. ¡°It would seem so¡­¡± She replied with a grimace. ¡°But I¡¯m still faster!¡± In the silence of that moment, she suddenly jumped to one side so quickly that Kel thought she had disappeared. The blurry trail she left behind her as she ran in a circle around him was all he could grasp, but her one limp arm gave her away at the last second as she suddenly attacked him from right beneath his nose. She crouched down and jumped straight up with an arrow in her hand pointing straight at his head. His arms reacted instinctively to block the attack, but he realized they would never come between the point of the arrow and his face in time. Hoping to increase the speed of his defense even slightly, he dispersed his armour at once to allow his hands to intercept the attack, But he was too late to deflect it completely. The arrow passed through one hand, and then it passed through the other, only slowing it slightly on its path to his face, but with both hands firmly attached to the weapon, he was able to yank it to one side as Lana continued toward him. CRACK The audience cringed as Kel resorted to an unarmoured headbutt that split the tension of the battle like a lightning bolt. Kel stumbled backwards, his hands attached by the arrow which had pierced them, and Lana fell to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. Kel rolled onto his side as he faded in and out of consciousness, wincing as he tried to pull his hands apart. The head of the arrow made it impossible to remove completely, so he had to snap it in half over his knee before he could free it from his hands. As he rose to his feet, his balance almost impossible to find, he watched Lana stand up, her own eyes closed as she swayed back and forth. With her eyes still closed, the audience was shocked to see her summon a faintly flickering arrow of energy in one hand, though she no longer had a bow with which to fire it. Kel watched warily as she stopped moving abruptly, standing motionless, not even breathing. A fleeting feeling of concern for his opponent came and went before a shiver crawled up his back. She launched herself forward, her eyes still closed, thrusting the arrow in front of her like a dagger. Kel had no thought of stepping out of the way of the bold attack, nor did he have the energy left to defend himself. He did the only thing he could physically do in that moment before she reached him. THUD. He fell forward and hit the floor limply just in time to avoid the attack. Lana had no way of knowing what action he had taken with her eyes still tightly shut in pain, and she lost her footing after tripping over his shoulder. With a yelp, she tumbled away, carried by her momentum, straight off the edge of the platform, landing limply in the arms of a healer. The healer immediately turned to the announcer and nodded, but the announcer wasn¡¯t able to say a single word before the crowd erupted in celebration of the battle¡¯s conclusion. Cultivators jumped out of their seats in excitement as Kel rolled slowly on to his back to look at the sky with a look of relief on his face. ¡°Kel of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­!¡± The announcer could finally be heard. ¡°...has won!¡± Chapter 063 - A Turtle that Fights the Current Although Kel had been determined the winner, he was still in need of as much of the healers¡¯ attention as Lana, though he may have needed more. The announcer declared a short recess during which spectators would be offered refreshments, and Micro accompanied Kel to a room within the arena walls where he discovered Tae and several other contestants resting on mats around a warm fire being tended to by several mundane attendants. Lana was already being treated by Vera, so the woman in red attire saw to Kel¡¯s injuries. ¡°I think you won, Kel!¡± Micro congratulated Kel as the woman began to use her healing powers. He watched happily as his many cuts and scrapes began to heal slowly, though Kel¡¯s face was still difficult to read beneath the dried blood. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it¡­¡± Kel whispered with a hoarse voice. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it, without your guidance¡­¡± ¡°Does this mean you and Lana are friends now?¡± Micro asked as he glanced over to Lana. She had already regained consciousness, but she seemed disinterested in joining their conversation. ¡°My honour was in such a state of disrepair¡­¡± Kel sighed. ¡°It may take more time¡­ another battle¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as good at reading signs as you are it seems.¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°Where I¡¯m from, red means stop. And you¡¯re mostly red right now.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Oh¡­¡± Kel laughed, but he quickly stopped as the pain in his head throbbed. ¡°It was a good battle, young master.¡± The woman healing him said with a slight nod. ¡°Your injuries are superficial. It will take an evening of meditation to recover fully, but you can fight again, should you choose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a better mechanic than I thought.¡± Micro said with a gasp. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not dying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kiula, daughter of the heir to the Fire Blood River Sect.¡± She replied. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake me for some second rate healer.¡± ¡°Blood?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Indeed.¡± She mumbled indifferently ¡°There, you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Thank you, Kiula.¡± Kel replied, his voice full of confidence once again. He brought his hands together in front of him and bowed deeply, then stood up and beckoned Micro to follow him back. ¡°I must know, master.¡± Kel spoke excitedly. ¡°After seeing my fight with Lana, what do you think of the potential of the Turtle Art?¡± ¡°Its potential?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I could have used my energy more efficiently during the battle.¡± He continued with a wide smile. ¡°I relied too much on my armour and never found the timing to summon a shield. My grandfather would scold me for such a blunder!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you had fun, but I¡¯m not sure I want to try that¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°Is everyone that strong?¡± ¡°I know we must seem beneath the skills you so often witnessed at home, but it is important that you never take another cultivator lightly.¡± Kel explained with concern. ¡°Though your path is your own, it is also the path of a cultivator.¡± ¡°My own path¡­ and a cultivator¡¯s path¡­¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°I think I see¡­¡± ¡°Now, excuse me, master.¡± Kel said as he began to run back to the stage. ¡°Who will you pick to lead the next fight?¡± Micro called out, but Kel didn¡¯t hear him. Micro returned to the place where Thea, Feris, Teran, Ki, and Yin still stood. Now that Lana had joined Tae, Gor, Rale, and Tsurum in the rest area, Thea smiled at him as he returned, while Teran and Ki gave him a less enthusiastic greeting. Yin ignored him entirely. ¡°Are you enjoying the tournament, Micro?¡± Thea asked with a wink. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Micro replied slowly as he watched Kel take his place on the stage once again. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing something like this.¡± ¡°I almost forgot you were from another world.¡± Thea whispered as she leaned in closer. ¡°Do you not have tournaments there?¡± ¡°The old man listened to baseball on the radio.¡± Micro answered after thinking for a moment. ¡°But only the children ever fought¡­¡± ¡°Mysterious indeed¡­¡± She replied, sincerely confused by his answer. ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s see if Kel really has changed since meeting you.¡± She turned away from Micro as the announcer finished addressing Kel, and Kel turned to the contestants again to announce his decision. ¡°I challenge Feris of the Earth River Sect!¡± He shouted with his head held high. The audience seemed pleased by his decision, judging by their subsequent cheers. ¡°Is that a good choice?¡± Micro asked Thea as a short haired girl in dark red robes made her way up to the arena with a bright smile. ¡°I was worried he would choose Yin, but it seems he hasn¡¯t lost himself to his arrogance.¡± Thea replied with a content expression. ¡°Feris is a veteran contender here, and she has a reputation for quick victories. It¡¯s an honourable decision on his part.¡± ¡°So complicated¡­!¡± Micro scratched his head, to which Thea shrugged. Their attention was then drawn to Feris, who bowed deeply to the announcer before turning to address Kel. ¡°I¡¯m honoured by your challenge, heir to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Feris called out playfully. ¡°I¡¯m ready when you are.¡± Micro¡¯s ears began to ring as the noise of the crowd continued once again. He was tempted to cover his ears for a while, but he wanted to hear everything that happened on the stage in front of him. Without any further formalities, Kel and Feris jumped toward each other with a powerful step. Kel chose to summon a simple shield as he drew closer, his energy obviously still depleted from his previous match. Micro wondered for a moment what sort of attack he was planning to block, but the answer surprised him greatly. Feris began waving her hands gracefully in a circular motion as she jumped through the air, and beneath her the stone platform began to shake. With a loud crack, dirt burst through one of the stones and followed her through the air like a stream, following the movements of her hand. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. CRUNCH As she flung her hands forward, the stream of earth collided with Kel¡¯s shield with the sound of a landslide that scattered rocks and dust everywhere. Micro stepped back as several rocks were flung straight toward him, and he was both grateful and impressed when Thea reached out and caught two of them with one hand in a single motion. ¡°What is that?!¡± Micro shouted at Thea with wide eyes. ¡°The Earth Art and the River Art are both powerful elemental arts.¡± Thea replied, watching the fight with excitement in her own eyes. ¡°The Earth River Sect combines the raw power of earth with the force of a flowing river to produce such attacks, though Feris is only scratching the surface of what such a combination of arts is capable of.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad, I guess.¡± Teran, the only other remaining representative of the Earth River Sect still standing, remarked as she watched the fight without a care. ¡°I¡¯m better.¡± Micro had more questions, but he forgot them as the dust cleared and Kel¡¯s glowing shield became visible once more. Micro focused his aura around his eyes to try and see their energy through the chaos of dust, but he was surprised to see the air filled with just as much energy. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s improved since last year.¡± Thea commented , turning back to address Teran quickly. ¡°Controlling the dust in the air like that is something only you and Gor could do before, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°If you call that control!¡± Teran quipped as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Wait, if I can¡¯t see their energy, that means they can¡¯t either!¡± Micro suddenly shouted with worry, but Teran only laughed. ¡°You think an Earth River Sect disciple of any level would be blinded by dust?¡± Teran laughed. ¡°If anything, she can see more clearly now than before.¡± As Teran chuckled, the dust that swirled around the arena suddenly stopped, as if it had been frozen in the air. Some spectators gasped at the strange display of power, while others smiled knowingly at the spectacle. Among the contestants, Micro was the only one frowning as he looked around at the particles of dirt suspended in the air, but a sudden crash from the centre of the motionless cloud soon rang out, accompanied by a flash of green light. Another crash, and another flash of light soon followed. Another, then another. Micro could only imagine what was happening inside, and Thea noticed his confusion. ¡°Feris is using the dust cloud to conceal her movements while attacking.¡± She explained while continuing to watch intently. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected Kel to be able to defend himself against an attack like that last year, but it sounds like he¡¯s doing well so far.¡± ¡°He¡¯s driving blind?!¡± Micro gasped as he tried to follow the sounds and lights that travelled through the dust like thunder and lighting across a cloudy sky. ¡°Feris probably intended to finish the battle quickly though.¡± Thea continued. ¡°I don¡¯t imagine she¡¯ll be able to maintain cover much longer.¡± Right on queue, the dust suddenly fell from the air to the ground all at once, coating the arena and most of the people in it with a thick film of dirt. Among the coughing and wheezing through the audience were several gasps and cheers and the battle¡¯s participants came into view for the first time since the dust rose. Kel stood gasping for air with a heavily damaged shield of energy at his side. As the dust settled, it crumbled away. For the first time, Kel reached behind him to take up the physical shield he and his comrades always carried on their back. Though rusty and worn, Micro recalled the strength they held in the hands of a cultivator. Across from Kel stood Feris, unscathed but completely out of breath. Though no dust had settled on her, she looked exhausted from the concealed fight. ¡°I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m surprised, Kel¡­¡± She said with a tired smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been able to see a thing through that dust¡­¡± ¡°Waiting for your attacks must be unnerving to your opponents.¡± Kel replied, happy to take a moment to catch his breath. ¡°Waiting is nothing to a master of the Jade Fire Turtle Art.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll share some insight into the River Art I practice!¡± Feris announced as she waved her hands around once more before taking an offensive stance. ¡°Everything in a river¡¯s path is swept away eventually.¡± ¡°Everything, you say?¡± Kel replied calmly as he took a defensive stance. ¡°Sometimes all at once, and sometimes piece¡­¡± Feris explained as she suddenly jumped straight toward Kel. ¡°... by piece!¡± CRACK Her fist met Kel¡¯s shield with a fierce sound that signified the start of a steady stream of continuous and gracefully thrown punches, each more powerful than the last, while Kel¡¯s shield moved efficiently to block each one. With the energy filled dust cleared away, Micro could finally watch the battle while observing the flow of each contestant¡¯s energy, but he was shocked to see how little each fighter had. ¡°They¡¯re running on fumes up there!¡± He shouted as the steady beat of punches against Kel¡¯s quickly moving shield echoed through the stadium. The shockwave of each attack shook the dust that covered the area. He looked more closely and noticed that while each of their energy outputs seemed very low, they were efficiently channeling it into each attack as it happened. Every time Feris spun around with her hand rushing gracefully through the air, it collected just enough energy to shield it as it impacted Kel¡¯s shield, which Kel filled with just enough energy to deflect it. As their energy continued to deplete, the attacks only grew faster. Sometimes Kel would be forced back, and other times he would manage to gain some ground. The audience was split into those who cheered for Kel¡¯s advances and those who cheered for each step Feris gained, but their collective celebration of the match only made Micro¡¯s heart beat faster as he watched. ¡°Hah!¡± Feris finally managed to launch a stronger attack, shouting as she slammed the back of her fist against the side of Kel¡¯s shield, knocking it to the ground with a thud. Kel¡¯s left arm cracked as the shield was torn away from it, swinging to his side limply. ¡°Very well!¡± He shouted as he crouched down slightly and braced himself to receive her next attack. As she continued to spin with the momentum of the backfist which had disarmed Kel, she wound back to launch an open handed strike that split the air as it traveled toward Kel¡¯s head. But Kel waited patiently for it as its pressure billowed down on him. Micro wondered if he would try to trip his opponent again, or perhaps try to jump to the side to avoid the dangerous attack, but Kel did neither. He reached out with his right hand and met the open hand of Feris with his own, interlocking their fingers and digging his feet into the ground behind him. The sound of their hands meeting was louder than any sound Micro had heard in the arena before then, and Feris leaned into her attack as Kel¡¯s feet scraped across the platform, carving two deep trails through the stone. Micro watched as Kel pushed all the energy in his body equally into his right hand and feet, but he was being pushed dangerously close to the edge of the arena. ¡°You¡­ stubborn¡­¡± Feris cried out as she pushed with all the strength she had left. ¡°You fought well.¡± Kel replied, his voice dry from the dust he¡¯d inhaled. Still clasping Kel¡¯s hand, Feris fell to one knee as Kel¡¯s heel felt the sharp edge of the stone arena. She punched the ground feebly with her free hand in frustration, then looked up at Kel and smirked. ¡°The cowardly Kel¡­ taking every attack head on¡­¡± She whispered through a short laugh. ¡°You won¡¯t catch me off guard twice¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger next time as well.¡± Kel replied, and he released her hand. ¡°Good¡­¡± Feris replied as she closed her eyes and fell backward to the ground with a light thud. The white noise of the spectators¡¯ celebrations made it difficult to hear the announcer¡¯s words, but Micro sighed with relief when Kel looked back to him and gave him a thumbs up with his bloody right hand. Micro was about to return the gesture, but Kel suddenly fell backward off the stage, landing softly in the arms of Kiula, who simply nodded at the announcer before carrying him back to the recovery room for treatment. Vera soon followed with the unconscious Feris in her arms, and the battle was officially concluded. Chapter 064 - "Huh?" Just as the announcer had done after Kel¡¯s victory against Lana, he declared a short recess during which Kel would be allowed to recover and the arena would be repaired. The other contestants seemed to disappear as soon as the announcement was made, some checking in on their injured comrades, others simply enjoying a short walk around the tournament grounds. ¡°Tea, honoured guest¡­?¡± An old mundane woman with shaking legs asked Micro as he looked around. She looked no higher than his feet as she held a glass out for him to drink, as many other mundane workers were doing throughout the arena. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Micro said happily as he took the drink to enjoy. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Excuse me, honoured guest?¡± The lady flinched, causing dust to fall from her worn clothing. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro asked again. ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± Confused and scared, the old woman finally looked up at him, her dusty face pale with fear. Taking a small step back, she looked up at his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m¡­¡± She stuttered, as the fear in her face suddenly vanished. Her nervous aura suddenly relaxed, and she nodded slowly as she looked into his eyes. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°See?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Nice to meet you, See!¡± He waved to her, but she quickly backed away, bowed deeply, and disappeared into the crowd. Micro chased after her, intending to return the now empty tea cup, but she was gone. ¡°I guess mundane people are a little different¡­¡± Micro shrugged as he looked around for somewhere to place the cup, then decided to throw it into his storage. ¡°I hope they bring me more soon. That was good tea¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly startled him. ¡°How rare to see such a young man with the Storage Skill!¡± Micro turned around to see a short man in orange robes covered in gold ornaments. No matter where Micro looked, sunlight continued to bounce off the numerous decorations into his eyes, but he did his best not to squint as he greeted the man. ¡°Storage is a convenient skill!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Do you have it too?¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± The man replied with a prideful chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m Tohan, of the Air Dragon Sect. You may have heard of me!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Micro answered, laughing along with the man. ¡°Oh?!¡± The man gasped dramatically, but then he laughed a little more and continued. ¡°We¡¯re a merchant sect, you see? It¡¯s only natural that we should hold the Storage Skill in such high regard. But you are from that Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, are you not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with Kel!¡± Micro replied excitedly. ¡°We¡¯re making friends by fighting people!¡± ¡°He¡¯s done much to restore his reputation today, indeed he has!¡± Tohan shouted. ¡°He made me a fair amount of gold today with those two battles. Here, take some!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro shouted back as he held his hands out to receive several gold coins. ¡°Are you sure? I thought gold was valuable.¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± Tohan laughed as other cultivators from around the region came and went, bumping into them as they passed. ¡°But a dragon¡¯s treasure isn¡¯t its gold, but the gold it has yet to acquire! And I see gold when I look at you, young master!¡± ¡°I see now¡­¡± Micro said with a look of realization. ¡°Dragons are like trucks!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I heard you right, young master.¡± Tohan replied with an awkward laugh. ¡°You can carry things between cities, just like a truck!¡± Micro said as he put his gold coins in storage. ¡°You¡¯re the perfect delivery service!¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Tohan replied, laughing so hard that tears formed in his eyes. ¡°Storage isn¡¯t the tool of messengers! It¡¯s where we keep our treasure! Leave the business to us merchants, young master. You just focus on your little tournament!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro said, laughing along with him. ¡°Thanks, Tohan!¡± Micro continued to walk around for a little while, watching cultivators come and go while the mundane workers repaired the arena. He noticed one worker had begun painting small patterns on several stones. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice those before.¡± Micro commented to the mundane worker as he passed by, startling the worker enough that he dropped the small cup in which his paint was stored. Micro was able to catch it for him, though some of the paint spilled onto his shirt. ¡°Honoured guest!¡± The mundane man panicked and bowed with his head touching the ground. ¡°Forgive this humble servant!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just paint right?¡± Micro asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯ll come out. Keep up the good work! He backed away from the man slowly, feeling remorseful to have distracted him from his duties to such an extent. The man continued to shiver in fear as he slowly raised his head, and Micro thought he saw a smile form on the man¡¯s face as he turned to leave, but he noticed Kel emerging from the recovery room and ran to meet him. ¡°How are you, Kel?!¡± He called out in excitement. ¡°Are you going to make another friend now?¡± ¡°Make another- Oh, I see.¡± Kel replied. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be stepping down for the next match. Though I would gladly accept an invitation to participate in the next round if it were offered, I don¡¯t think I would provide much of a challenge in my current state.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough, young master!¡± Tae suddenly called out from the entrance, ignoring Vera¡¯s warnings against leaving so soon. Tae limped over to Micro and Kel with a smile on her face despite the pain. ¡°I heard everything. The sect leader will be-¡± She finally gave into the pain in her side and let out a pained cough, and Kel offered her his arm to help her balance, but the announcer soon called Kel back to the stage to announce his decision. Micro offered Tae his shoulder in Kel¡¯s place, and Kel departed with a content expression. ¡°Will you fight again, or will you nominate another to lead the next round?!¡± The announcer called out as the crowd fell silent once again. This time, Micro noticed many among the crowd exchanging gold coins and bits of paper, mostly around Tohan who sat giggling in his seat as he counted the coins in his lap. ¡°I shall nominate another to lead the next round!¡± He declared, sparking the excited speculation of all who watched. The other contestants returned to the waiting area as Kel addressed the announcer, and Kiula soon appeared beside Tae to drag her back to the recovery room. Micro waved to her as she tried to resist, but she was back in the care of the two healers before long. Only one member of each of the other sects now remained next to Micro. Thea stood beside him as before, while Teran, Ki, and Yin stood silently nearer to the wall. ¡°I wonder who he¡¯ll pick to lead the next fight.¡± Micro said to Thea. ¡°The strategic choice would be Yin, but he may choose Teran, because he knows he isn¡¯t her first choice of opponent.¡± She replied casually. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± ¡°Who do you choose?!¡± The announcer asked, his question echoed by countless spectators. ¡°I nominate Micro, representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± There was no particular reaction to Kel¡¯s announcement, though most of the audience was confused that he had nominated his only remaining comrade to fight in his place. ¡°That¡¯s a bad move¡­¡± Ki, the young girl from the Air Moon Sect, sighed with contempt. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°It¡¯s brave¡­¡± Yin added quietly. ¡°He¡¯s traded in his cowardice for foolishness.¡± Teran quipped. ¡°So, the he-¡± Ki began, but she corrected herself. ¡°...Micro is next to choose his opponent, huh?¡± Micro looked blankly behind him at the contestants as they discussed his selection, but had no replies to offer them. He turned around to see Kel standing before him with a wide smile, reaching out to grab Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to wait so long, master!¡± Kel spoke loudly, as Micro¡¯s aura quickly began to radiate his uncertainty. ¡°What should I do?!¡± He asked Kel frantically. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt these young people!¡± ¡°You knocked Mary around pretty thoroughly the other day.¡± Thea whispered over his with an eyebrow raised. ¡°You attacked me all of a sudden!¡± Micro replied anxiously. ¡°That was different! Now I have to choose somebody to hit¡­¡± ¡°I know it was not your place to fight among the weak on your world, master.¡± Kel interrupted him. ¡°But there is no way forward but to challenge those who stand before you now. You must show this world who you are through your actions. Show them your true self. Show them your power, your strength, and your wisdom. They must see the path you walk.¡± ¡°The path I walk¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°There is no other path before you.¡± Kel continued. ¡°Your destination is clear, right?¡± ¡°I want to go home.¡± Micro replied, nodding. ¡°Between here and there are many battles.¡± Kel explained quickly. ¡°This is the road home¡­¡± Micro said with resignation. ¡°This is the road¡­¡± Without another word, Micro suddenly started walking toward the stage, not looking back at Kel or the others. The crude stone steps that led up to the platform passed beneath his feet as he looked ahead, and he managed not to trip over the bump stone slabs that made up the arena on his way to the centre of the stage. A thousand pairs of eyes were trained on him, more than had ever looked at him at a single time. He looked around until he noticed the announcer watching him impatiently. ¡°You are the one called Micro?¡± The announcer asked, his voice stirring the silence in the arena. ¡°Yes.¡± Micro replied blankly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°You were late today, but you are familiar with the rules?¡± The announcer asked with a look of worry. ¡°I have to push somebody off the edge of the platform.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Or I have to stay awake longer than them. Right?¡± ¡°You may use any Art, Skill, Trait, or Weapon at your disposal!¡± The announcer continued. ¡°Who shall you face on behalf of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect?!¡± Micro looked back at the contestants. His eyes naturally fell on Kel, but Kel looked too tired to fight, so he scanned the other constants for a moment. Teran and Ki looked at him with disgust, and Yin looked at him with suspicion, but Thea seemed to be enjoying his time on the stage. Thea watched him with a grin, as though she were expecting something interesting to happen, but her eyes widened slightly when she noticed his gaze had stopped at her. ¡°Umm, I choose Thea!¡± Micro announced tentatively. ¡°Seriously?!¡± A shout could be heard from the audience. ¡°That new child courts death!¡± Another voice rang out. ¡°To challenge the heir of a rival sect in his position¡­!¡± ¡°Where does his confidence come from?!¡± The confused and concerned shouts of the audience eventually combined to form an excited roar as Thea walked joyfully up the stairs to join Micro on the stage. ¡°I¡¯m honoured by your challenge, Micro of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± She declared formally with a bow. ¡°I accept your challenge as heir to the Sparrow Sect!¡± Micro noticed Kel gesturing to him, apparently instructing him to bow immediately. Micro mimicked the bow of Thea, causing several among the audience to laugh at his awkward mannerisms, but Thea smiled back. ¡°I may kill you, Micro.¡± Thea stated with her usual coy smile. ¡°But I look forward to seeing what you¡¯re made of.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to injure you, but¡­¡± As he stood in the middle of the stage with a nervous expression, Thea suddenly kicked off the ground and flew straight past him on his right. He followed her as she landed gracefully behind him, then spun around and launched a kick straight at his head. Unable to duck in time, he summoned his turtle armour at once, causing Thea¡¯s leg to bounce off without issue. ¡°That is indeed the same Turtle Art Kel¡¯s grandfather uses¡­¡± Thea said as she rested her foot on the ground and nodded. Before Micro had time to reply, she took the bow from her back along with an ordinary arrow and fired it straight at Micro¡¯s chest. ¡°Ha!¡± Micro shouted at the instant the arrow made contact with his armour, knowing it would be slowed but not stopped. He channeled as much energy as he could to his chest to help nullify the arrow¡¯s momentum, and Thea watched casually from a distance as he plucked the arrow from his chest with a grunt. Only the tip was covered in blood, but Micro looked distressed to have failed to stop it completely. ¡°It¡¯s not nearly as tough though.¡± Thea sighed. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re just pretending after all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked as he applied pressure to his wound. ¡°You know the art, I¡¯ll give you that¡­¡± Thea shrugged as she drew an arrow of energy from the air and took aim once again. ¡°But that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s-¡± Micro wanted to ask what she meant, but he could only gasp as he narrowly dodged the energy arrow which went on to fly straight out of the arena before dissipating in the air above the city. She fired several more energy arrows at him, looking less and less amused as he dodged some and deflected others, but neither of the contestants seemed to be running out of energy. ¡°Were you not watching Kel fight just now?¡± Thea asked as she rushed over to him, swinging her bow like a club and catching him squarely in the jaw, sending him flying half way across the stage to the sound of both praise and jeers. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to take this seriously?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro said as he stood up, uninjured but unsure how to proceed. ¡°I¡¯d wonder if you¡¯d ever been in a fight before if I hadn¡¯t seen you face Mary not long ago.¡± Thea scoffed. ¡°Was that a fluke? You sure looked angry back then. Where¡¯s that sincerity now!?¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Micro managed to say as Thea¡¯s bow once again came rushing toward his head. This time he was able to deflect it with his armoured hands, but an aura-clad kick found his chest and sent him straight back to the ground. ¡°Defensive driving is one thing¡­¡± He mumbled as he stood up again. ¡°But attacking someone so young-¡± ¡°You dare?!¡± Thea shouted as she stepped forward to slap him. Micro almost didn¡¯t bother defending himself against the simple attack, but he realized as he raised an arm to block it that Thea¡¯s hand was carrying more than enough energy in it to destroy his armour. Thea¡¯s open hand knocked Micro¡¯s arm away with ease before shattering his ethereal helmet and making a loud crack as it met his raw cheek. ¡°Were you just another arrogant young master after all?¡± She said coldly. ¡°To look down on me here¡­ such a disappointment¡­¡± She walked over to him as he struggled to his knees and kicked him in the shoulder hard enough to crack his armour, knocking him back down yet again. She watched him stand up once more, not looking her in the eyes even once, and shook her head. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Micro said with shaking lips. ¡°You came here to prove your worth.¡± Thea said, ignoring his request. ¡°And you have.¡± She summoned the strongest arrow she¡¯d wielded since the fight began and took aim at Micro indifferently. Realizing the fight would eventually end with another arrow in his chest, Micro desperately tried to recall how the contestants of the previous match fought. He rushed forward with his head down and tried to punch Thea, but she easily avoided the attack and tripped him with a low kick without the point of her arrow ever turning away from him. He stood up and tried again to punch her, but again she avoided the attack and tripped him. The futile scene began to fill the arena with a bitter air, and what few cheers there had been a moment ago were now being drowned out by the complaints of the audience. ¡°Why¡­¡± Micro groaned as he stood up, still looking at the ground. ¡°Why what?¡± Thea asked in frustration, ready to fire her arrow. ¡°Why does making friends hurt?¡± He asked her. ¡°You mean to make me your friend by throwing one insulting punch after another?¡± Thea asked sarcastically. ¡°Insulting¡­?¡± ¡°Bonds formed in battle are based on sincerity, you naive child!¡± Thea explained as she fired her arrow. It collided instantly with Micro¡¯s stomach, sending him flying backward with an explosion of blue and green lights. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to fight with everything you have, then just bleed to death before you offend me further.¡± ¡°Everything I have¡­¡± Micro coughed as he held his wounded stomach, doing his best to fortify it with energy as Thea walked over to him with another arrow forming in her hand. ¡°Everything¡­¡± The light of Thea¡¯s arrow suddenly blinded him as he rolled over to look up at her, and his body felt lighter suddenly. He felt himself trying to look around, but everything was white. ¡°Everything I have¡­¡± He thought to himself as he sensed Thea¡¯s arrow growing in power not far from him. ¡°Be true to myself¡­ Use the Turtle Art¡­ Do what feels natural¡­ What feels natural¡­¡± He wondered if what he was experiencing was his life flashing before his eyes, something the old man had mentioned after narrowly avoiding an accident several times, and the voices of Kel, Vera, and the others he¡¯d met recently filled his mind. ¡°I have to win the fight¡­ or I¡¯ll die¡­¡± He thought in frustration as the jumbled advice of the cultivators he¡¯d met swirled around his mind. Punching Thea felt so wrong that the energy in his body wouldn¡¯t even answer the call to reinforce his fists. Standing up to fight her made his legs feel heavier than they had on the mountain in the Mountain Art dungeon. ¡°Do what feels natural¡­¡± His mind reeled hopelessly as he began to wait for Thea¡¯s arrow to end his journey through the strange, roadless world he¡¯d been cast upon by accident. His frustration left him as he chose to spend his final moments recalling the first time his owner had ever driven him. ¡°He was so scared to hit the gas back then¡­¡± Micro thought to himself, unable to laugh in his unconscious state, but smiling somewhere in his heart. ¡°He always put too much cargo in the back, but I never let him down¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± A warm feeling rushed over Micro as he lay there on the cold arena floor, the nostalgia of his old body¡¯s daily tasks making him long to leave his current vessel. Thea looked bitterly down her arrow at his face, apparently content to die, as she relaxed her fingers. ¡°Disappointing¡­¡± She sighed as the arrow left her bow, but she could only gasp when she was suddenly surrounded on all sides by thick green walls of aura. She used every form of energy attack she could think of to break through the walls, but every dent she made quickly repaired itself, as though an impossible amount of energy was constantly being poured into it. ¡°What is this?!¡± She screamed as she continued her futile assault on the oddly shaped walls. She thought she could hear Micro shout something through the impossibly dense wall, but the next thing she heard was an explosion that shook her to her core and made the whole box move slightly. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 065 - True to Ones Purpose Yin and Teran had to hold Kel back as he watched Micro humbly accept Thea¡¯s attacks without any resistance at all. When he finally brought himself to throw a few punches, it was clear to Kel and everyone watching that his heart wasn¡¯t in them, as if he were scared they might actually injure the powerful archer before him. But Thea had no such reservations as she consistently increased the power of her attacks until she was ready to finish the fight with the most powerful arrow she could summon. ¡°Master!¡± Kel cried out as Micro lay motionless at the edge of the arena. However, to the surprise of everyone in the arena, except for a single Imperial Guard who watched quietly from the corner, roots of energy poured out of Micro into the ground, penetrating deep into the earth below. The subsequent surge of energy swept Thea¡¯s powerful energy arrow away like a wisp of smoke in a strong wind. Thea didn¡¯t even have time to react as the energy began to manifest all around her, entrapping her completely while a collective gasp swept across the stadium. ¡°The Shell Prison Technique?!¡± Kel shouted in surprise as he broke free from Yin and Teran, both of whom were also dumbfounded by the scene unfolding on the stage. ¡°But why is it so¡­ square¡­?¡± Micro, who hadn¡¯t put up a fight for the duration of the battle and was facing imminent death, had suddenly drawn enough energy out of the ground to create solid walls of his own aura around Thea before she had time to escape. ¡°What are those roots?!¡± Teran shouted as she took a step back. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something like that come out of masters of the Turtle Art, and the Mountain Art definitely doesn¡¯t involve roots like that! What are they teaching kids at your sect these days?!¡± Kel had no answer to give as the walls around Thea continued to strengthen as the sounds of her struggle grew quieter. Micro slowly rose to his feet, his eyes still closed, and placed one hand against the the box he¡¯d created. At that point, Kel used his Appraisal Skill to try and understand the situation. He looked with glowing blue eyes at Micro¡¯s oddly shaped core, and the names of the Core Cards he¡¯d mastered began to flow into his mind. ¡°What¡­?¡± Kel muttered as ¡°What is it?¡± Teran asked. ¡°What do you see?!¡± ¡°Six¡­?¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°Six what?¡± Yin asked, his own eyes glowing intensely beneath his hood as he tried to understand what Kel saw. ¡°No¡­ Seven¡­¡± Kel continued. ¡°Seven Core Cards¡­ He¡¯s mastered that many Core Cards since last night¡­?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Teran scoffed, though her doubt wasn¡¯t absolute. She turned to Yin with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°Kel is likely speaking the truth.¡± Yin whispered back. Everyone was tense as Micro stood still with his hand against the box, increasing its strength beyond anybody¡¯s ability to believe or understand. ¡°The Mycelial Art?¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a lost Art?¡± Yin asked. ¡°The last sect to practice that art disappeared generations ago¡­Why would he have it?¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± Kel repeated, but then he shook his head and smiled with tired eyes at Yin. ¡°Don¡¯t bother being surprised by him, Yin. It never stops¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Yin replied, turning his attention back to Micro. Micro suddenly looked over to Kel and smiled before turning his attention back to the strange box in front of him. ¡°Okay¡­ here¡­¡± Micro said as he began to push against the box. However, as it began to slide across the stone surface of the arena, he realized he couldn¡¯t lift his feet off the ground without losing his connection to the energy he was using to manifest the box. Even lifting one foot slightly off the ground for a moment resulted in several cracks appearing on the surface of the ethereal prison in which Thea continued to struggle. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro withdrew his hands as he thought for a moment, stabilizing the flow of energy from the ground to his core, and from his core to the box. He tapped his chin repeatedly while considering the options at his disposal. ¡°The hammer wouldn¡¯t work¡­ Spirit taste won¡¯t help¡­ I can tell the box won¡¯t fit in my storage¡­¡± The crowd began to whisper and murmur about the surreal situation on the stage, where a novice representative from a famously weak Fire Mountain Turtle Sect had just trapped the heir of a rival sect in a large box using an Art unknown to anybody without the Appraisal skill. But even those who learned the name of the Art he used to draw energy from the ground with endlessly expanding roots were left confused by the simple fact that he possessed that Art at all. ¡°Ah, that might work!¡± Micro clapped his hands once, then bent his knees slightly and held his hands in front of him. While maintaining a steady flow of energy to the box he was manifesting, he began to gather energy in his hands. At first his hands started to glow, then small sparks of energy flickered around them. He took a deep breath, and the sparks gathered into a single ball of fiercely burning light. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡± Teran mumbled, adding to the shocked and confused noise of the audience. ¡°Everybody, shield yourselves!¡± Lena¡¯s voice suddenly called out from somewhere in the stands, her voice amplified by her powerful aura. ¡°Now!¡± Unwilling to risk ignoring the sudden command, the contestants and most of the audience began to coat themselves in defensive auras, some of them using skills to do so. Kel stood in front of Teran and summoned a large aura shield, still unable to coat himself fully in ethereal armour, and braced himself just in time. Stolen novel; please report. THWOOM. A deafening, low pitched hum resonated through the stands, as energy from Micro¡¯s attack exploded in every direction. The mundane workers could only take cover while the cultivators endured the attack with their own defensive skills. Few people could see anything at first while trying not to be pushed back by the initial blast, but the energy gradually was concentrated in one direction. Kel looked through the holes that had formed in his aura shield and saw Micro struggling to concentrate the destructive beam originating from his hands at the very box he had created. ¡°Why is he trying to break it like that¡­?¡± Teran asked from behind Kel. ¡°Not break¡­¡± Kel thought aloud as he looked closely at the box. ¡°Push¡­¡± Micro continued to fire the wave of energy that hummed like a jet engine on the box in front of him, adjusting its angle to ensure the box in front of him wouldn''t move too quickly or too slowly. The power of the energy beam varied at first, but in time it became a steady source of power that gently nudged the box closer and closer to the edge of the stone platform. He could feel Thea doing her best to free herself from the box, and smiled with knowledge that she was still safe and energetic. The crowd relaxed its defensive measures as they began to trust that Micro¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t cause any more collateral damage, but nobody was relaxed enough to cheer as the box eventually toppled over the side of the stage with a soft thud. Micro finally lifted his feet from the ground, allowing the roots he¡¯d manifested to dissolve into the energy of the earth beneath him, and walked briskly to the edge of the arena where he could look down at the ground where his box now lay. ¡°That might even be safer than my original cab.¡± He said with a smile. ¡°No seat belt though¡­ I¡¯ll think about that¡­¡± As the energy in his core returned to normal, now that the constant flow of energy through his Mycelial Roots had disappeared, the box disappeared almost instantly, revealing an intensely flustered Thea. ¡°What the¡­¡± She growled as blood dripped from her hands, apparently having used her fists unsuccessfully at some point to attempt to break through the box. ¡°Sorry about that last bump!¡± Micro called down to her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to fight me with everything you had¡­¡± Thea hissed. ¡°What do you take me for?!¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Kel made it look easy, but when I actually tried to punch you, my soul hurt.¡± ¡°Your what¡­?¡± Thea asked with a blank expression. ¡°Hitting someone as nice and polite as you...¡± Micro continued, bringing his hand to his chest. ¡°It¡¯s just not something a truck does. You didn''t even wander into traffic or anything like that brat on his phone! You just-¡± ¡°Are you flirting with me right now?!¡± Thea gasped in horror. ¡°Do you have any-¡± ¡°Flirting with you?¡± Micro repeated while laughing. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I was able to deliver you safely.¡± ¡°So I wasn¡¯t even worth fighting¡­¡± Thea mumbled, looking into his eyes as shame overcame her. ¡°Just because a truck can go through somebody doesn¡¯t mean they shouldn¡¯t try to go around.¡± Micro stated matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re having fun, but I''m too old to start knocking kids around. How could I face the old man after picking up a hobby like that? ¡°You¡­¡± Thea''s anger waned as the mumbled of the audience began to quiet down and spectators leaned in to try and hear what they were saying. Even the those in the highest rows at the back were desperate to catch their conversation. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this later.¡± ¡°You¡¯re okay, right?¡± Micro called out as she walked away. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Thea mumbled as she looked around at the silent audience, back to the stunned contestants, and then back up at Micro who gave her a cheerful wave. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Are we friends now?¡± Micro asked, his smile dampening slightly as he brace himself for her answer. ¡°...What?¡± Thea replied, still unsure what to think of her current situation. ¡°We fought, so we¡¯re friends now.¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°You just¡­¡± Thea stammered, but she shook her head and shrugged as she began walking back to the other contestants. Without looking back, she mumbled under her breath. ¡°Yes, Micro. We are friends.¡± ~ ¡°Micro¡­¡± The announcer eventually spoke, his muffled voice still amplified by some sort of skill. ¡°Micro, alleged representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­ Is the winner¡­!¡± There were some cheers here and there among cultivators who had turned a profit on the match, and Micro noticed Tohan among them, laughing louder than most. But suspicious glares were the most common expression on the faces of each audience member. ¡°The stage will be repaired now¡­¡± The announcer continued. ¡°It will take a while this time¡­ We¡¯ll continue when the sun has set¡­ thank you¡­¡± Micro waved to the announcer to acknowledge his news, and the announcer bowed awkwardly before stepping away to discuss the event with a few unfamiliar faces. The arena became a busy place again as people stood up to leave and mundane workers got back to work repairing the stage. Micro realized for the first time that his roots had loosened the ground beneath the stone platform to such an extent that they had started to sink unevenly into the ground, and the trail effects of his Spirit Wave attack had made the bumpy surface of the stage a complete mess. ¡°Sorry about that¡­¡± Micro said to a worker who passed by him carrying a large stone on his back. He was less surprised this time when the strong but ragged looking man suddenly dropped the stone, startled by Micro¡¯s apology. He managed to catch the stone, and returned it to the worker¡¯s back before the worker could respond. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t feel, I mean¡­¡± The man struggled to reply, but his frightened expression was alleviated when he looked up at Micro, then leaned in closer to look into his eyes. ¡°Oh, fear not. Everything is going according to plan. There will be no delays.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful.¡± Micro replied happily, encouraged by the worker¡¯s sudden expression of enthusiasm for his task. ¡°I look forward to seeing the results!¡± ¡°As we all do.¡± The man said happily as he joined the other workers. With a fresh sense of optimism after his first victory and subsequent friendly conversations with Thea and the worker, Micro strolled happily back to where Kel had been waiting in silence. Thea had disappeared into the recovery room to have her hands bandaged, but Kel, Teran, Yin, and the young Ki were all waiting patiently for his return, their eyes full of questions and fear. ¡°Your advice helped!¡± Micro sad as he greeted Kel with a wave. ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Kel replied softly. ¡°Yes?¡± Micro asked, still smiling brightly. ¡°What just happened?¡± Kel asked in return, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I just realized how jealous the old man would be!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°He always wanted to go to the colosseum, but his wife wanted to go somewhere else. Here I am fighting in one just like it! It may be smaller though¡­ It¡¯s hard to tell how big the real thing was just by looking at a poster in the window of a travel agency¡­¡± ¡°A colo-what?¡± Kel asked, increasingly baffled by Micro¡¯s words. ¡°What language are you speaking right now, master?¡± ¡°I¡¯d also like to know what that was.¡± Lena suddenly chimed in. ¡°I thought I told you not to do anything suspicious. And if you get yourself killed before bringing me to master Kang, I¡¯ll ask a necromancer to summon you back so I can kill you again.¡± ¡°I just did what everybody told me to do.¡± Micro replied, laughing nervously at Lena¡¯s claims. ¡°You were told not to make a scene.¡± Lena said harshly. ¡°These pathetic little Jade core children may be too weak to take seriously, but show some restraint while pushing them around.¡± ¡°But the advice everybody gave me¡­¡± Micro replied, confused by the misunderstanding. ¡°And what was that advice, exactly?¡± Teran asked, her voice having grown smaller since Lena¡¯s arrival. ¡°I just did what felt natural.¡± Micro answered plainly. ¡°What part of that was natural?!¡± Teran half screamed, pointing at the dilapidated arena platform. ¡°I did the only thing I was ever meant to do.¡± Micro replied, his eyes glowing with nostalgia. ¡°I carried a passenger and their things safely to their destination.¡± Chapter 066 - Mundane Kindness ¡°Though I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, I can¡¯t understand how you manifested such a prison with so little training, master.¡± Kel explained as Lena and the other contestants watched Micro carefully. ¡°And how did you suddenly fill your core with so many Core Cards¡¯ teachings?!¡± ¡°I just put them in the back.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°And Thea helped me realize why the armour of the Turtle Art I summoned was so brittle.¡± ¡°It was brittle¡­?¡± Kel asked, somewhat embarrassed by Micro¡¯s claim. ¡°Well, compared to steel at least.¡± Micro replied with another shrug. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice at first when I was fighting the Imperial guard but-¡± ¡°You fought an Imperial guard?!¡± Teran interjected, but Lena¡¯s gaze silenced her again. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t put any thought into the shields I made, but they turned out looking like my old doors.¡± Micro said as he traced the shape of a truck door in the air with his hands. ¡°That¡¯s why I thought of making a cab to carry Thea in. It¡¯s the safest place I know.¡± ¡°A what?¡± Lena asked on behalf of the group. ¡°That¡¯s where the passengers go, like my pockets.¡± Micro replied, pointing at his chest pockets where two pixies continued to rest. ¡°Even though the Turtle Art taught me how to make armour like a turtle¡¯s shell, it felt much easier to make something I was more familiar with. Doing what felt natural was great advice!¡± ¡°Indeed, the Turtle Art only gives you the tools to construct the armour, while your own mind determines the outcome, but such a complex prison was so natural to you¡­¡± Kel said slowly as he processed the information. ¡°And Thea¡¯s advice about combining arts helped me solve the energy problem, though not being able to move while rooted to the ground would have been a problem without the Spirit Wave card Trill gave me.¡± Micro continued. ¡°Honoured Imperial Guard, you were the one who warned everyone to brace themselves¡­?¡± Yin asked Lena with a humble bow. ¡°Indeed.¡± Lena replied, shaking her head. ¡°I saw its potential for destruction outside the Mycelial Art Dungeon. Its destructive power when combined with the Mycelial Art is unlike any Jade level technique I¡¯ve witnessed.¡± Lena suddenly reached out and grabbed Micro¡¯s ear, pulling him toward her to face him with a stern look. ¡°Our deal stands, my strange little friend.¡± She whispered with a fiery tone. ¡°But you¡¯re risking both of our goals by causing such a scene. I won¡¯t interfere in your silly tournament as we agreed, but I would ask that you draw less attention should you fight again¡­¡± Lena¡¯s voice trailed off as she noticed the smile on Micro¡¯s face, and she let out a sigh, releasing his ear and bringing her palm to her forehead. ¡°What have I gotten myself into¡­¡± Lena mumbled as she walked back into the crowd to find a place to sit. ¡°None of that explains why you have so many Core Cards mastered already though.¡± Teran added. ¡°And they¡¯re all so random!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Kel said, nodding at her question. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard though¡­¡± Micro answered in confusion, turning to Kel. ¡°Didn¡¯t you master the Turtle Art Card almost as fast as me?¡± ¡°I spent my entire life studying that art before I finally won the Core Card itself.¡± Kel answered. ¡°I prepared my soul for years in advance of absorbing it, and it still feels as though my core is under constant tension.¡± ¡°So your souls don¡¯t have anywhere to put the cards?¡± Micro asked. ¡°No pockets?¡± ¡°A soul wouldn¡¯t have pockets unless you were physically born with pockets¡­¡± Terna shouted in frustration. ¡°What kind of human naturally has a place to store so much energy?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not human.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°You wha-¡± Teran asked, but she was interrupted by a growl. ¡°Sorry.¡± Micro said as he brought his hands to his stomach. ¡°I used up a lot of energy¡­ Is there any mountain fried beef around here, Kel?¡± ¡°No, master¡­¡± Kel replied with a deep breath. ¡°Honeybuns?¡± Micro asked with a disappointed stare. ¡°No, master¡­¡± Kel replied again. ¡°Excuse me, young master.¡± A young woman suddenly said as she bowed deeply behind Micro. ¡°If you require sustenance, then I know of a place¡­¡± ¡°Gross!¡± Ki blurted out. ¡°That mundane woman literally just opened her mouth near me! Get away!¡± Ki let out an angry aura that made the young woman¡¯s knees buckle, but Micro reached out to support her. ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t associate with such dirty things.¡± Kel explained. ¡°You could find other-¡± ¡°Are you coming, Kel?¡± Micro asked as the woman led him away. ¡°No, I-¡± Kel stuttered, while the others watched in shock and horror. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later then!¡± Micro called out. ¡°Before sundown!¡± ~ Micro followed the young woman to the arena¡¯s largest gate, where Azar still stood with a grim look on his face. He waved as he passed by, but Azar only stared menacingly as he passed. ¡°We¡¯ll be watching¡­¡± He whispered, his voice carried by a cold aura straight to Micro¡¯s ears. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.¡°Before sundown¡­ Or else¡­¡± ¡°See you then!¡± The young woman was terrified as Azar¡¯s aura washed over her, and Micro noticed the odd colours of her eyes. One was dark enough to be called black, while the other was a bright red hue. Though her robes were filthy and her long hair was messy, her red eye seemed to glow brightly through the dust. ¡°Your eye looks like a brake light!¡± Micro said as she led him down the dusty road. ¡°I apologize¡­¡± She replied timid. ¡°No, it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Micro added. ¡°Those are important!¡± ¡°Thank¡­ you?¡± The woman replied with an awkward smile. When she looked into Micro¡¯s eyes, however, her smile seemed to grow warmer. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Where are we going, by the way?¡± Micro asked as his stomach growled again. ¡°My family would be honoured to serve you at our inn.¡± She replied. ¡°It is unworthy of you, but we will do what we can do thank you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice.¡± Micro replied. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unworthy to be called anything but your humble servant¡­¡± She answered, looking behind to bow slightly at Micro as he followed. ¡°Nice to meet you, your humble servant.¡± He said with a wave, but he was disappointed when she only smiled and returned his wave. After walking a few short blocks from the arena, the woman stopped in front of a small building, tucked between two larger buildings, made of the same combination of rotting wood and uneven stone as the rest of the buildings in the town. ¡°Please, young master.¡± She welcomed him through the door, and he was surprised to find the inside almost completely silent. The noise of the busy street just outside seemed to disappear as the heavy wooden door shut behind him. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Micro replied as his eyes adjusted to the room. It reminded him more of the cave where he was summoned than the luxuriously decorated rooms of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect where he¡¯d stayed recently, but several people smiled at him as the woman caught their attention. He was relieved that it wasn¡¯t nearly as dark as the caves, thanks to several small candles placed around the room. ¡°This is Micro, father.¡± She addressed a thin elderly man who sat stirring a pot of soup over a rusty fireplace. ¡°He is overseeing the tournament.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Mind your tongue, girl.¡± Her father whispered as he stood up to greet Micro. ¡°Of course.¡± She brought her hand to her mouth and nodded, walked over to a small wooden table and arranged several old chairs around it. ¡°Fate needs no narration. It is good to see you. Please, let me offer you lunch.¡± The woman¡¯s old father continued, using his shaking hands to prepare a bowl of the watery soup while the woman led micro to the table. Two older women, one holding an infant, then joined him at the table. ¡°What a sight for sore eyes¡­¡± One of them said politely. ¡°You bless us with your presence today, Micro.¡± Another added as the old man brought him the bowl of soup. ¡°Thanks!¡± Micro said as he picked up the bowl eagerly and quickly emptied its contents into his mouth. It was flavourless and the vegetables tasted nowhere near as good as the mountain fried beef he had grown accustomed to, but it warmed his empty stomach and he put the empty bowl down with a grateful burp. ¡°Are you not going to eat anything?¡± Micro asked as he looked around at the others. ¡°It seems quiet for an inn.¡± ¡°Forgive the limits of our hospitality, sir.¡± One of the old women said with a frail voice. ¡°Few with gold to spare would lay their eyes on a place like this, and times only get harder with each passing year¡­¡± ¡°Was the harvest not good this year?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The old man had a few years like that. He almost sold me once to cover a debt, but he took up a part time job for the winter instead¡­¡± ¡°The harvest?¡± The red-eyed girl¡¯s father scoffed. ¡°Few of us see the harvest for ourselves. Those who should be our allies snatch most of it up and call it a tax, and what do they give us in return¡­¡± ¡°And the cultivators are such-¡± The old woman added, but an intense stare from the others silenced her. She bit her tongue, then caught their signals and laughed nervously. ¡°Excuse me¡­ What was I saying¡­?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re being taxed so much here, why not move?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Business seems to work very differently here¡­¡± ¡°The mundane cannot travel alone through this world.¡± The old man sighed, but then he looked at Micro and smiled. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t know much about that, would you¡­¡± ¡°Could you sell what you grow in another town?¡± Micro continued. ¡°Sell it elsewhere?¡± The young woman asked. ¡°Yes, where it might fetch a higher price.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Sometimes the old man took me to three or four towns in a day before he found somewhere to sell his fruits before winter.¡± ¡°How would we get there¡­?¡± The woman asked, her face showing a hint of confusion at his line of questioning. ¡°Just drive there if-¡± Micro began, but then he recalled. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The woman asked, suddenly concerned by his sad expression. ¡°You have no roads¡­¡± Micro lamented. ¡°No trucks¡­ no street lights¡­ no signs¡­¡± ¡°Those things sound expensive¡­¡± The old man sighed with a bitter smile. ¡°Thank you for sharing your thoughts with us humble servants of fate. The cultivators see to their own business for the most part, trading in artifacts and treasures beyond our imagination. The mundane have little to sell and less gold to spend¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, causing the infant in one woman¡¯s arms to stir. The woman excused herself as she retreated to another room to rock it to sleep. Micro reached into his storage and retrieved the gold he had received from Tohan. ¡°Here. Thanks for the soup!¡± The three hosts looked in awe at the glistening gold coins he placed at the centre of the table. ¡°What is it you require of us?¡± The old man asked with a more serious tone. ¡°Anything in service of fate.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Spend it how you like. You need it more than I do.¡± ¡°This much gold¡­¡± The red-eyed woman gasped. ¡°We could truly escape this kingdom¡­ We could¡­¡± ¡°No, but we..¡± The old woman began to shout in protest, but the gold quickly silenced her. ¡°Escape?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What would you do after you left?¡± ¡°I want to own a restaurant!¡± She replied with tears in her eyes. ¡°But all we could do was fight¡­ I mean¡­ But why¡­?¡± ¡°Why what?¡± Micro asked again, increasingly confused by her apparent internal conflict. ¡°Why would you free us of our fate today?¡± She asked intensely. ¡°Why now? Why this time? Why us?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you want me to say.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll come eat at your restaurant one day. Are you sure that¡¯s enough to buy one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough!¡± The woman burst into tears. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! Blessed be-¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Her father interrupted her, raising his voice to an uncomfortable volume. He continued speaking while leaning back to look outside through a crack in the dusty curtains hanging in front of the room¡¯s only window. ¡°Bless you for this gift, young master. Your sect must value kindness!¡± ¡°I guess I should get back to them, now that you mention it.¡± Micro laughed, raising his own voice. ¡°Kel is always so worried about everything. He reminds me of the old man¡¯s son sometimes¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± The old woman asked softly, her own voice shaking as she stifled her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to fight again soon, so I should meditate with Kel for a while just in case.¡± He replied as he stood up, the other three quickly rising from their own seats. ¡°What will the name of your restaurant be?¡± ¡°Its name¡­¡± The girl smiled in surprise at the question. ¡°What would you have us call it?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro scratched his chin, taking the question seriously. He looked around the room, and then settled on a name he was happy with. ¡°Brake Light!¡± ¡°Might I ask¡­¡± Her father spoke softly again. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a safety feature people take for granted!¡± Micro replied enthusiastically, then he looked at the young woman. ¡°And safety is important.¡± ¡°So ¡®Brake Light¡¯ means ¡®safety¡¯ on your-¡± The old man coughed. ¡°...where you are from. What a beautiful sentiment¡­¡± ¡°So fate could be this merciful¡­¡± The young woman sighed, tentatively placing her hands atop the gold coins on the table, as if to confirm whether they were really there. ¡°Good luck on your journey, everyone.¡± Micro said as he walked to the door. ¡°Thanks for the soup!¡± Micro left the old inn, stepping into the sunlight with a content sigh. ¡°They were nice¡­¡± He spoke to himself as he turned to head back to the tournament grounds. Chapter 067 - Thinking Outside the Box ¡°Did you enjoy your soup¡­?¡± Azar mumbled spitefully as Micro walked back through the entrance. ¡°It filled me up at least¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Did you want to eat something too?¡± ¡°Just return to your little friends¡­¡± Azar mumbled, and Micro entered the arena. ¡°Master!¡± Kel¡¯s familiar greeting caught Micro¡¯s attention right away. ¡°Hello!¡± Micro called back. ¡°There have been several developments since you left.¡± Kel started to explain before he¡¯d even reached Micro. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro looked around at the busy arena, but the stage was still under construction, so he wasn¡¯t sure what could have happened. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of good news, but there is some¡­¡± Kel suddenly paused. ¡°Bad news?¡± Micro asked with some shock on his face. ¡°Not exactly¡­¡± Kel continued slowly. ¡°The good news is that rumours have spread about you, and none of them contain any mention of heroes or magical summonings like I¡¯d feared. Rather, you¡¯ve done more than enough to convince anyone watching that you are a prodigious young cultivator. However¡­¡± ¡°Young?¡± Micro said with a laugh. ¡°Well, give it to me straight, Kel.¡± ¡°Both the manner in which you fight and the way you address cultivators and the mundane with the same courtesy are problematic. While I can understand it being difficult for one as great as you to differentiate between such insignificant beings as us, your kindness is taken for unprecedented arrogance.¡± Kel explained, his tone growing increasingly solemn. ¡°Your way of living seems to invite many challenges¡­¡± ¡°So, I have to fight a lot more people?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Many more¡­¡± Kel replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be making a lot of friends soon.¡± Micro shrugged, beginning to walk back to the recovery room. ¡°Let¡¯s visit Tae!¡± ~ By the time Micro had returned, the other contestants had all been fully healed, though their energy was still depleted. Tae was excited to hear of Micro¡¯s victory, though everyone was confused by the story of how the fight had ended. While Kel and Micro were sitting with Tae and enjoying some tea, Vera approached Micro once again. ¡°Your spirit seems much more at ease now, young master.¡± She said warmly as she knelt beside him. ¡°I understand little of your nature, but I can sense that you have found a balance.¡± ¡°You were right!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Doing what I was meant to do felt a lot easier.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pretend I understood what I saw today, but I can see that it was for the best.¡± Vera said with a warm smile, placing her hand on his head. ¡°Be sure to stay true to that strange path you walk. It is yours and yours alone. To try and walk the path of another would tear you apart.¡± ¡°Thanks, Vera.¡± Micro said as the kind old lady in white stood up to leave. ¡°I''ll try stay on this road!¡± ¡°I wish I could see what she sees¡­¡± Kel sighed as she left. ¡°The Soul Art gives one an amazing insight into matters of the soul, and I have so many questions about yours.¡± ¡°My soul isn¡¯t that special.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just a shinier version of my old body.¡± ¡°All souls tend to be the shape of the vessel they¡¯re born with. It takes extraordinary mental fortitude to mold one¡¯s soul¡­ But to think there was a soul capable of absorbing so many Core Cards¡¯ teachings.¡± Tae added as she finished her tea. ¡°Your race must be very different from our own.¡± ¡°We¡¯re built different, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Micro replied with some sympathy in his voice. ¡°I never thought about it before, but it¡¯s hard to imagine how humans get by without tires, headlights¡­¡± ¡°In any case¡­¡± Kel interjected, his anxiety returning. ¡°You must consider your approach for your next fight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Whether you fight in the next round or another, I¡¯m afraid your Shell Prison technique may not be as effective the second time.¡± Kel explained. ¡°You caught Thea off guard, but it wouldn¡¯t be hard for somebody to avoid it if they knew it was coming.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°However, my grandfather would never forgive me for trying to steer you on your own path to victory, so I will leave you to meditate on it alone.¡± Kel said with a reassuring look. ¡°I must also meditate. Perhaps we were lucky that your attack resulted in so many repairs being needed before the next fight. We have ample time to prepare and recover.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Micro replied. ¡°That soup didn¡¯t help too much.¡± ~ Micro, Tae, and Kel spent the next few hours quietly meditating in the recovery room while the other contestants tended to their own business. The others who had already been eliminated from the tournament left to enjoy the city until sundown, and the audience gradually grew in size as night fell. Micro thought about the various ways he might be able to use the skills he had acquired while replenishing the energy in his core. He was confident he could reconstruct the cab in which he¡¯d trapped Thea even quicker than before, but knew that Kel was right about it being easy for a cultivator to avoid if they saw it coming. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to swing his arms around as quickly and skillfully as Kel, who¡¯s ability to fight both impressed and intimidated Micro, and he still struggled to imagine himself intentionally hitting somebody. However, when he remembered Vera¡¯s words and the look on Thea¡¯s face at the end of their last fight, he felt confident that things would work out somehow. ¡°It is time!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice stirred him from his meditative state. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.¡°Would Micro, representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, please return to the stage to declare his intentions!¡± ¡°Do what feels right, master.¡± Kel assured him as he opened his eyes. ¡°Thanks, Kel.¡± Micro replied as he quickly returned to the stone platform, distracted for a moment by the splendid view of the starry sky above. He returned his attention to the ground and noticed several mundane workers smiling at him from a messy corner of the arena where tools and debris were piled. ¡°Will you fight again, or will you nominate another to lead the next round?!¡± The announcer asked as the crowd became more lively. ¡°I¡¯ll nominate someone else!¡± Micro declared. ¡°I see¡­!¡± The announcer replied, apparently disappointed. ¡°Who do you nominate?!¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Micro said, realizing he still had to choose somebody. He looked over at Kel, Teran, Ki, and Yin, all standing confidently in the waiting area, and waved his finger around for a moment before settling on a contestant. ¡°Teran!¡± ¡°Teran, representative of the Earth River Sect, shall lead the next round!¡± The announcer confirmed to the applause of the audience. The young woman in dark red robes walked gracefully up the platform with a confused look on her face, meeting Micro at the centre of the stage. ¡°Bowing out so soon?¡± She whispered to Micro as he walked by. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to think of an approach to fighting¡­¡± Micro admitted with a shy smile. ¡°Well don¡¯t go far.¡± She snapped back with a smile. Before the announcer could even ask her, Teran suddenly shouted loud enough for everybody to hear. ¡°I challenge Micro!¡± She declared as Micro stopped half way down the steps. ¡°Oh.¡± He replied, turning around to see a fierce aura obstructing his view of Teran. He looked back to Kel to gauge his reaction, but Kel only smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The sound of the announcer¡¯s voice and the audience¡¯s noise faded from his awareness as he returned to the stage to face Teran. ¡°Did you come to this world to mock us?¡± Teran whispered through her burning aura, loud enough only for Micro to hear. ¡°Do you mean to toy with us like some benevolent and merciful god?!¡± ¡°I just¡­¡± Micro stuttered as her anger began to flow through him. ¡°Safety is import-¡± Micro wasn¡¯t sure whether the match had started or not, but Teran suddenly unleashed a powerful wave of energy at him before he could finish speaking. He managed to summon his armour in time to nullify the energy¡¯s impact, but he was pushed halfway across the platform in no time at all. The force of the energy against his face felt like driving into the wind on a highway, the air rushing by his ears making him feel dizzy. ¡°Hmph.¡± Teran scoffed. ¡°The River Art alone is enough to deal with you. Thea makes everything look so difficult.¡± Micro began to understand the nature of Teran¡¯s attack as she blew him around the arena like a leaf in the wind. Every time she waved her hands around, he could feel her pulling all the moisture in the air along with them, her own energy resonating with the energy in each droplet of water, allowing her to create rushing currents as she pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fly away just yet!¡± Teran shouted as she brought a current crashing straight down on Micro. ¡°I¡¯m not here to play with you!¡± Realizing it was only a matter of time before the currents would either push him off the edge of the stage or crush him like a turtle on the road, he rooted himself in the ground with the Mycelial Art and bolstered his armour to counter the currents¡¯ effects. He stood up straight as swirling currents of energy grew even stronger. ¡°That¡¯s efficient¡­¡± Micro marveled as he inspected the flow of energy around Teran, who was able to manipulate the energy of all the moisture in the air by channeling a small amount of it through her core, expending very little of her own energy in the process. He tried several times to summon similar boxes of energy around the platform in which to trap her, but it was clear that she was intentionally maintaining a fair distance from him while moving around the arena. ¡°I¡¯m not some poor little bird you can cage, boy!¡± Teran shouted, her voice seeming to stir the energy currents even more violently. Though she moved around the platform gracefully on the currents she created, their pressure only continued to grow. Micro¡¯s Turtle Art armour began to crack as the sound of the rushing wind distracted him. The smallest holes in his armour were enough for the storm he stood at the centre of to completely overwhelm his senses. He attempted to use his Spirit Wave technique, but he didn¡¯t know where to aim. He briefly summoned a hammer and waved it around without reason, but let it dissipate soon after. It was then that he was reminded of the feeling of being parked outside in a storm, longing to be back in the safety of his garage. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He thought as he resolved to try something new. Teran noticed the change in his expression and only increased the pressure of the currents attacking him from all sides. Unable to see or hear anything beyond the storm around him, he suddenly crouched down and slammed both of his hands on the ground, adding both his hands to the network of roots already growing out of his feet into the ground. Having doubled the amount of energy he could now draw up from the earth, he finally allowed his damaged armour to vanish. The crowd gasped as it seemed like he would soon be torn to shreds by the relentless current, but soon they couldn¡¯t see him at all. Micro had apparently confined himself in a box similar to the one in which he¡¯d trapped Thea that afternoon. Teran only increased the force of her attack despite her confusion, but the box only grew more dense as Micro quietly constructed it in the safety of his own creation. ¡°You think you can hide in there forever?!¡± Teran shouted provocatively, but Micro could barely even hear the sound of the wind anymore. If not for the roots he had spread throughout the stone platform once again, he would have no idea where she was at all. After fortifying the ethereal truck cab he had manifested, he took a deep breath and relaxed for a moment. He thought of trying to grab onto Teran¡¯s feet with the roots he created, but they were far too brittle to use for anything but absorbing energy. While Teran¡¯s attacks continued to gradually increase in intensity, Micro sent his roots farther into the ground than ever before. The energy became richer and more volatile the deeper he went, and soon he had reached the limit of what he felt he could safely channel through his core. ¡°That should be enough¡­¡± He thought aloud as he began to channel the energy into the ethereal structure around him. ~ ¡°Do you think this is a game?!¡± Teran screamed through the storm she¡¯d created. ¡°Fine! You want to see how a real warrior fights? I¡¯ll show you!¡± For a moment, the currents that bombarded Micro¡¯s strangely square shelter vanished completely, but as Teran closed her eyes and drew a deep breath, the air and ground both seemed to vibrate slightly. Dust from all around filled the air, forming small clumps of dirt, around which water began to condense. In a moment of serenity, the mud which Teran had mixed in the air floated motionlessly, frozen in time. But as she once again began to wave her hands through the air in curricular patterns, the droplets formed a single river of mud that circled around her continuously, the force of which created a powerful cyclone around the arena. The audience watched with great satisfaction as her elemental weapon began to lash out at Micro¡¯s manifestation like a continuous landslide. The stone platform around Micro was quickly eroded by the endless torrent, but its speed and power only increased along with Teran¡¯s frustration. ¡°Come out, boy!¡± She screamed as the box began to grow in size. Each crack she managed to make in the strange shell repaired itself quicker than the last, but she was far from finished. Kel tilted his head as he watched the strange move Micro had made in creating a small shell to hide in, and Yin approached him from behind. ¡°Kel¡­¡± Yin shouted over the sound of Teran¡¯s unrelenting attack. ¡°Combining the Mycelial Art with the Turtle Art¡­¡± ¡°I also see the potential¡­¡± Kel nodded. ¡°But what is he planning¡­?¡± Kel and Yin stared in silence from that point as the crowd cheered Teran on, crying out with excitement as her river of water and earth grew in size and strength. It seemed as though it was only a matter of time before her attacks would finally break through or push the box straight off the platform, but Teran suddenly noticed that while attacking, she had taken a step back. She glanced behind her, and noticed the edge of the platform had grown dangerously close to her heels. ¡°Wait¡­¡± She mumbled, then turned around to re-examine the strange box she was attacking. ¡°When did that get so big¡­?¡± Chapter 068 - A Perfectly Safe Tournament ¡°Even accounting for the energy he is able to draw on using the roots of the Mycelial Art, your friend is able to channel it through his core at an unfathomable rate¡­¡± Yin whispered to Kel. ¡°It should take ten Jade level cultivators to harness that amount of energy¡­¡± ¡°His core is of his own making, but it is truly unique¡­¡± Kel replied as he watched Teran scrambled around the platform in a feeble attempt to outrun Micro¡¯s slowly growing ethereal shell. ¡°His ability to visualize and manifest the material from the immaterial is difficult to comprehend. Things come naturally to him which should be considered unnatural to any mortal¡­¡± ¡°It makes me long to see his home world with my own eyes¡­¡± Yin whispered, mindful of the elder Imperial Guard¡¯s constant attention. ¡°It may be too much for us to perceive¡­¡± Kel¡¯s voice trailed off as the match neared its inevitable conclusion. ¡°The more I ask him about it, the more I feel I will never understand it¡­¡± ¡°Come out and fight me!¡± She screamed as she looked for a place to run to, but most of the platform was already beneath the massive box. She thought of jumping on top of it, but knew she might as well ask him to trap her in a smaller box. Though she had continued to keep her distance from the box, it had somehow grown in size throughout her attacks. Even as she increased the strength of her elemental attack, it continued to grow, its walls creeping ever closer to her as she backed toward the edge. ¡°You trash! Come out!¡± Tera screamed as she tried to push back against the advancing wall. ¡°Face me! You¡¯re no warrior! What do you-¡± And then she slipped off the stage, landing in a muddy puddle of her own creation, staining her beautiful red attire the colour of the dirt she¡¯d been controlling so masterfully only moments before. ¡°You¡­¡± She fumed as she looked up at the box which continued to grow even after it had covered the entire platform. ¡°Umm¡­¡± ¡°Young master¡­¡± The announcer called out as several spectators looked around anxiously, wondering if or when the box would stop growing. ¡°Micro¡­! ¡°You¡¯ve won already!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, instantly allowing the box to evaporate into the air like glowing sand floating away on the wind. He brushed himself off and looked at the messy stone platform, then dusted himself off as he walked to the edge of the platform and found Teran with an expression similar to the one Thea had displayed not long ago. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Teran''s eyes twitched as she pointed up at him, unable to catch her breath in her anger. However, when she noticed the silent crowd watching their conversation with great amusement, she turned away with a frustrated sigh. ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡± She stormed away as the crowd began to stir, turning around once to let off a bit more steam on the way. ¡°We will fight again!¡± She screamed. ¡°And I¡¯ll teach you some respect!¡± ¡°Shall we fight at Kel¡¯s temple?¡± Micro asked. The audience quieted as they awaited her response. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Teran shouted, stopping in her tracks. ¡°Shall we fight on the mountain?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We can eat mountain fried beef after!¡± Poorly stifled laughter began to spring out of the audience, replacing some of Teran¡¯s frustration and rage with shame, her face quickly reddening. However, when she looked back to see Micro¡¯s smile as he waited for her reply, she rolled her eyes with a deep breath. ¡°Fine¡­¡± She finally answered, and the crowd finally cheered. When the announcer once again asked Micro what his intentions were for the next round, he looked over at the waiting area where all of the contestants now stood ¡°Ki can go next!¡± Micro declared. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Alright¡­!¡± The announcer replied awkwardly, shaking his head. Ki, having heard Micro¡¯s choice, quickly turned her nose up at the person she was arguing with and made her way over. However, she walked straight into one of the mundane workers, an old man, who was rushing to bring Micro a cup of tea. Ki simply continued walking, though the old man and the cup of tea in his hand fell to the ground with an awful sound. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Ki, of the Air Moon Sect, the youngest participant in this year''s Annual Jade Alliance Tournament, shall lead the following match!¡± The announcer declared in his usual manner as the crowd made its usual noises. Ki hopped lightly up the steps and rolled her eyes as she bowed to Micro as they passed each other, but she, along with the rest of the crowd, were confused when he ran straight past her and continued down the steps to the old man still lying on the ground. There were some murmurs among the crowd regarding his lack of manners, but Ki just rolled her eyes a second time and walked to the middle of the platform. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked the old man as he knelt down beside him. The old man was lying on his face, so Micro turned him as gently as he could onto his side, and he was relieved to see the man was awake, though some of his long white hair was coloured red as blood dripped down to his face. ¡°You were in an accident. Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ you¡­¡± The old man mumbled as his eyes struggled to focus on Micro. ¡°Thank you, kind messenger¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a Messenger.¡± Micro corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s another model. I¡¯m a Micro.¡± ¡°Of course¡­ Micro¡­¡± The old man smiled as the blood continued to fall. Three other mundane workers rushed over with their heads bowed. ¡°I think he hurt his head.¡± Micro explained to one of them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a hit and run could happen in front of so many people!¡± ¡°It is best you not be seen associating with us any further.¡± The youngest of the three men who appeared said with his head bowed deeply. ¡°Our preparations are nearly complete.¡± Micro noticed injuries all over the young man who now bowed to him, cuts and scrapes that had yet to be tended to. He frowned as he began to notice many such wounds and scars on the others. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± Micro said with an air of frustration. ¡°But the¡­ event¡­¡± The young man looked up with a flustered expression. ¡°The plan¡­¡± ¡°Just finish things up quickly and go home.¡± Micro said, shaking his head. ¡°This place is too dangerous for normal people.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The young man whispered as the others looked at him with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re telling us to escape¡­ as soon as the job is done¡­?¡± ¡°Escape?¡± Micro repeated, tilting his head. ¡°Just stay safe. There¡¯s nothing more important than safety.¡± ¡°Safety¡­¡± the three men repeated. The bleeding old man brought himself up to his knees and joined them in bowing their heads. ¡°Thank you for this revelation, honoured messenger¡­¡± The old man whispered. ¡°It will be done¡­¡± ¡°Good.¡± Micro said, as he stood up. He waved his hands, gesturing for them also to stand. ¡°Getting the job done is important, but it¡¯s all for nothing if you don¡¯t put safety first.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The men all said in unison, catching Micro off guard. ¡°Well then¡­¡± Micro mumbled awkwardly, but the three men had already taken the old man by the shoulders and started leading him away. ¡°Bye¡­ I guess¡­¡± Micro looked over to see Kel staring back at him with an expression he couldn¡¯t quite read, somewhere between confusion and horror. He then noticed the rest of the contestants looking at him with a similar expression, but he didn¡¯t have time to ask what the reason for their strange looks were. ¡°I challenge Kel, of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Ki shouted, pointing at Kel with a grin. Kel snapped out of his daze and looked up at Ki, then to the announcer. He nodded, and started walking up to the stage. As he passed Micro, he placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you persist in befriending those stone pushers and cup holders, but at least be discreet about it.¡± He whispered with a look of concern. ¡°People might get the wrong idea about you.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Micro replied, confused by Kel¡¯s warning. He walked back to join Tae, who stood among the other contestants with an air of tension. ¡°This year¡¯s tournament will be spoken of for years to come¡­¡± Gor mumbled as Kel ascended the stairs once again. ¡°I ask the heavens to grant my sister discretion¡­¡± Tsurum added with his hands clasped in front of him. ¡°Oh, hello there.¡± Micro waved to Tsurum, who he hadn¡¯t yet spoken with. Tsurum wore the same grey robes as his younger sister, Ki, though he looked as anxious as he did strong. ¡°You are the¡­ new representative¡­¡± Tsurum replied. ¡°Of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Micro replied. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Forgive my sister, please¡­¡± Tsurum sighed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I think she may have taken a liking to Kel at some point¡­¡± Tsurum explained awkwardly. He flinched when Tae turned her head to glare at him so quickly that a small gust of wind blew his hair into his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tae asked with a tone more similar to a threat than a question. ¡°It¡¯s just that she has an odd way of expressing her affection¡­¡± Tsurum continued, adjusting his hair. ¡°It may seem discourteous¡­¡± Before Tae could ask him to elaborate further, the contestants¡¯ attention was once again drawn to the stage where Kel and the much smaller Ki faced each other and bowed. ¡°Ki, of the Air Moon Sect, and Kel, of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± The announcer cried out. ¡°May you bring honour to your sects!¡± ¡°And restore some normalcy to this event!¡± A spectator added, prompting a small round of laughter as the audience cheered. ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Blue¡¯s muffled voice suddenly caught Micro¡¯s ear. ¡°Kel¡¯s fighting now.¡± Micro replied over the noise of the crowd. ¡°You and Trill sleep a lot.¡± ¡°Oh, the tournament started?¡± Blue said as she poked her head out of his pocket. ¡°That¡¯s exciting.¡± Chapter 069 - Honour is in the Fight! ¡°It¡¯s an honour to face you here today, Ki of the Air Moon Sect.¡± Kel declared with a deep bow. ¡°Sure.¡± Ki snapped back, already assuming an offensive pose. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve really changed since last time we met.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve grown as well.¡± Kel answered with an eyebrow raised. ¡°You haven¡¯t visited our temple in a long time.¡± Ki continued. ¡°I apologize if I have caused offense. The path I walk has taken some unexpected turns.¡± Kel said with a grin. ¡°But I will make a point of visiting you and your brother in the near future. Have you succeeded in mastering the Spirit Dagger Skill yet?¡± ¡°See for yourself!¡± Ki shouted as two glowing blades appeared in her hands, pointing at the ground like two long fangs. Ki¡¯s next move was predictable based on her stance, but it was still impressive to all who watched how quickly she jumped from one side of Kel to the other while stabbing at him relentlessly with her daggers. Kel smiled at first, blocking each individual strike by summoning only a small amount of armour, but he gradually found himself coating more and more of himself in armour as the attacks grew less predictable. A flurry of stabs came from behind, then suddenly a dagger was at his throat. Each stab of Ki¡¯s daggers quickly bounced off of Kel¡¯s armour with a hollow sound, but the space between attacks quickly reached a point where it was difficult to count them. ¡°You turtle folks all wear that sword at your waist!¡± Ki shouted through the barrage of attacks as Kel strained his concentration to continue deflecting them. ¡°Is it just for show? Are you going to ¡®block¡¯ me to death?¡± Her childlike laughter cut through the cheers of the crowd, but her attacks only continued to increase in speed. ¡°The sword of a Fire Mountain Turtle Sect disciple is a hunting tool¡­¡± Kel replied slowly, slightly embarrassed to be struggling to defend himself against such small weapons. ¡°But I assure you¡­ I will respond to your attacks.¡± Kel then allowed his armour to dissipate and quickly channeled his energy into a single shield on his left arm, just in time to use it to deflect a two handed attack at his chest. Ki was flung backwards several paces, but she continued to laugh boisterously as she regained her footing. ¡°Oh, come on, Kel!¡± She shouted back as she readied another assault. ¡°That may be enough to keep my brother away¡­¡± She jumped high into the air, coming between Kel and the moon which shone in the night sky, and threw both of her daggers straight at Kel. Kel raised his shield to deflect them away from his face, causing them to shatter and disappear. However, while his vision was obscured, he was suddenly lifted off the ground. His legs flailed as he began flying straight up to Ki against his will as she began her descent toward him. ¡°The Moon Art!¡± Kel shouted as he struggled to right himself in the air. ¡°And I thought you were slow!¡± Ki mocked him in reply. He refocused his energy into the shield on his arm as she wound back a kick. He blocked it the same way he¡¯d blocked the daggers, but the small girl¡¯s kick delivered far more force than he had expected. The moment Ki¡¯s foot met his shield from above, a force enveloped Kel¡¯s body which pulled him to the ground faster than he would have thought possible. Though he was able to absorb much of the impact with his feet, his knees buckled beneath the weight of Ki¡¯s kick. ¡°I thought that would squish you.¡± She shouted as she jumped away, leaving Kel to struggle to his feet and stretch out his weakened arm. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°To think you¡¯ve already mastered the art to such an extent¡­¡± Kel complimented her while channeling energy to his legs in anticipation of another attack. ¡°If you would hurry up and master the Mountain Art, you might have a chance one day¡­¡± Ki mocked him again. ¡°Oh well!¡± Kel took the initiative this time, rushing forward and punching her while using the shield as an extension of his fist. The sharp corner of the bottom of the shield looked like it would tear right through the much smaller opponent as he proceeded confidently. He watched her hands as he prepared to defend against a counter attack, but she waved them quickly instead. Only a single pace away from Ki, His shield suddenly accelerated beyond his intent, slipping right off of his arm and flying over Ki¡¯s head and disappearing into the air before it could collide with the spectators far behind her. He began to summon another, but in his short moment of confusion, Ki had driven a dagger upward into his arm. She yanked it to the side, shifting his momentum just enough that he stumbled past her without landing even the smallest attack. Her attack wasn¡¯t finished though, as she continued to guide Kel in a circle, spinning him around and sending him flying back in the direction from which he¡¯d just launched his attack. The dagger left his arm ahead of a trail of blood, but Kel needed little time to regain his footing. ¡°The Tidal Force Technique was always difficult to deal with¡­¡± Kel said as he formed a tight shield of energy around his wounded arm. He stretched out his shoulder and took his rusty old shield off his back, then smiled at Ki. ¡°But I¡¯ve learned something recently.¡± ¡°I hope you learn faster than you run!¡± Ki taunted him as she summoned two more daggers and immediately pulled Kel toward her with the same technique as before. All the energy in his body was suddenly drawn to her, but this time his response surprised Ki. As before, Ki prepared to attack the moment he was in range, but this time he arrived much more quickly. ¡°What did you-¡± ¡°Sometimes you have to go with the flow!¡± Kel shouted, having accelerated beyond the pull of her tidal force to close the distance before she could ready her daggers. CRUNCH Ki had almost managed to jump out of the way in time, but Kel¡¯s rusty shield collided with her arm to produce a loud sound that made Micro cringe where he stood, though the rest of the stadium was jumping out of their seats with the excitement of the battle. Kel rolled to a stop and picked himself up near the edge of the platform while Ki retreated to the other side while gripping her arm. ¡°Clever turtle¡­¡± She said, almost growling at him through a smile. She quickly summoned a dagger twice the size as the ones before in her one working hand while her other arm trailed limply behind her and ran straight to Kel. This time, she applied the Tidal Force technique to herself as well as Kel. Kel braced himself behind his shield, filling it with as much energy as it could hold. But the dagger never touched his shield. From behind his shield, he hadn¡¯t seen her discard the weapon and somersault through the air, aiming both of her legs at the shield as she curled into a ball. Rather than a sudden impact, her legs absorbed the shock of their collision in the centre of the arena, but she soon extended her legs again. ¡°Visit us soon, Kel!¡± She shouted as she added the weight of her Tidal Force technique to her kick, causing Kel and his shield to fly straight into an audience member sitting near a laughing Tahon. ¡°The young representative of the Air Moon Sect is victorious!¡± The announcer declared. ~ ¡°So you can use energy to make gravity¡­¡± Micro mumbled as he watched Kel walk down the stairs of the stands back to the centre of the arena. ¡°Gravity?¡± Tsurum asked with a tone of surprise. ¡°You mean the Tidal Force?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡± Micro replied. ¡°You have some understanding of the Moon Art, master?¡± Tae asked with equal surprise. ¡°Well, I know gravity when I see it.¡± Micro shrugged. He looked back at Tsurum, then smiled. ¡°The old man¡¯s son learned about it in school. He was excited about things like planets and space back then¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± Kel greeted Micro as he returned, battered and bruised but otherwise happy. ¡°Sorry you lost, Kel.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be!¡± Kel said with a laugh. ¡°Honour is in the fight, not the result! My grandfather never beat the Air Moon Sect Leader once before mastering the Fire Mountain Art. The Tidal Force technique is also quite formidable, and my mastery of the Turtle Art is not yet sufficient to match it.¡± ¡°You can say that again!¡± Ki shouted from the stage, having listened to his explanation. ¡°It was a good battle!¡± Kel shouted back. ¡°I promise to visit soon!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Ki turned her nose up at his reply. ¡°If you must.¡± The air of the arena was jovial as the afterglow of the battle settled in. But the high spirits of the contestants in the waiting area were soon challenged by an unexpected voice. ¡°Oh!¡± Blue said as she jumped out of Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°I want to fight her!¡± Chapter 070 - Lets Dance The panic that resulted from Blue¡¯s sudden appearance before the contestants was difficult to contain at first, but Lena and Azar were quick to appear and suppress the noise before any spectators took notice. Azar blocked the audience¡¯s view of Blue with his large frame, and Lena released an aura that practically paralyzed several of the young contestants. ¡°Honoured Imperial Guard!¡± Tsurum, the burly representative of the Air Moon Sect, shrieked as he hid behind Tae, whose own expression immediately turned sour. ¡°Pixie! Save us!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Lena replied with a stern warning. ¡°The pixie belongs to Micro. Its presence is known and safety measures are in place.¡± ¡°What safety measures?!¡± Tsurum shouted. ¡°That¡¯s a blue one!¡± ¡°Enough of that.¡± Lena said as she rolled her eyes. She emitted a small burst of her aura, filled with notable frustration, in Tsurum¡¯s direction, causing him to faint without another word. Lena then looked at Blue. ¡°Pixie. What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue raised an eyebrow and jumped on Micro¡¯s head, leaning forward with an intimidating glare. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to fight!¡± ¡°Why would a pixie fight in some yearly jade sect tournament?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I¡¯m a representative of the Fire Something¡­¡± Blue paused for a moment and looked at Kel for assistance. ¡°The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­¡± He explained to her. ¡°But why do you claim to represent it?¡± ¡°Are you as senile as that old baldy?¡± Blue shouted back. ¡°He said we were all representatives.¡± ¡°When did my grandfather make such a claim?¡± "There was a big room, lots of people¡­ Is that ringing any bells?¡± ¡°My grandfather said¡­ Oh¡­¡± Kel¡¯s face suddenly paled. ¡°What is it, young master?!¡± Tae asked, her concern for his sudden change in complexion shared by the other contestants who skill stood frozen in fear by the pixie. Micro tried not to move his head, worried that Blue might fall off. ¡°My grandfather said¡­¡± Kel mumbled. ¡°He said that the masters of the Turtle Art before him would represent the sect¡­¡± ¡°So? What about Blue?¡± Tae asked. ¡°Micro¡­¡± Kel said slowly. ¡°Was Blue in your pocket at that time?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°Then it is true.¡± Kel stated with glassy eyes. ¡°The pixie known as Blue is already officially recognized as a contestant. Regardless of the circumstances, the matter was settled before we even left the temple.¡± The other contestants couldn¡¯t find the words to express their shock or confusion as Azar and Lena radiated increasingly anxious auras. Blue looked around at them and laughed, and Lena sighed before turning to Micro once again. ¡°Why did I promise not to interfere in this tournament¡­?¡± She asked with a deep breath. ¡°Is there any chance of your little blue friend withdrawing at this point? She has yet to be challenged after all.¡± ¡°You may address me directly, human.¡± Blue interjected with a dignified glow. ¡°And no, I shall not be withdrawing. As a turtle-master, I have rights, and I shall fight that child over there.¡± ¡°Why must you fight her, dare I ask?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Because her face annoys me.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked¡­¡± Lena instinctively held her hand up to stop Azar from saying whatever he was about to say, while the other contestants slowly backed away from Micro and Blue. Kel thought for a moment while Tae looked at him patiently, and then he straightened his posture, wiped some blood and dust from his face, and nodded. ¡°I believe the only way to resolve this is to go with the flow.¡± Kel said with resolve. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± Kel walked back out to the stage just as the announcer was getting ready to continue the event. Ki looked down with a look of amusement as Kel returned. ¡°You miss me already?¡± She asked, prompting some laughter from the audience. ¡°I have news regarding the representatives of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± Kel declared loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°A fourth representative, officially sanctioned by our sect leader, wishes to join the tournament.¡± ¡°A second latecomer?¡± The announcer asked. ¡°Even for masters of the Turtle Art, that is a little hard to stomach, young master.¡± ¡°As heir to the sect, I must apologize on their behalf!¡± Kel continued, bowing to the announcer. He lifted his head and continued with a solemn expression. ¡°But I must also protect their rights. As masters of one of the primary arts studied in our sect, they are as entitled to participate as I am. Furthermore, they have expressed a particular desire to challenge the remaining representative of the Air Moon Sect.¡± ¡°They want to fight me?¡± Ki asked in surprise. ¡°This is highly irregular¡­¡± The announcer replied. ¡°However, I believe the decision should fall to the contestant in question¡­¡± The crowd turned its attention to Ki, whose face lit up at once. ¡°Bring it on!¡± She shouted confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll fight as many turtles as you bring me!¡± ¡°I should warn you¡­¡± Kel shouted over the excited crowd. ¡°I will not tolerate any disrespect shown to a legitimate disciple of my sect, from you, or anyone in this arena...¡± ¡°Sure, sure, whatever.¡± Ki replied. ¡°That goes for everyone here!¡± Kel suddenly shouted at the audience, then addressed the announcer. ¡°As one who has overseen this sacred event for generations, can I trust you to enforce our principles, regardless of the unique qualities of the contestant?!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The announcer replied, clearly offended by the question. ¡°Do you swear on the honour of your sect that all contestants will be afforded an equal share of courtesy and respect?!¡± Kel continued. ¡°I¡¯ll say this once!¡± The announcer shouted angrily. ¡°I will die before I bring dishonour to this event! All contestants will be treated fairly. Are you satisfied?!¡± ¡°I have one final request.¡± Kel added with a more modest tone. ¡°What is it?!¡± The announcer cried out along with much of the audience. ¡°Swear on your honour that you will not run from this contestant, nor attack them, regardless of their colour, shape, or wings.¡± Kel warned all who listened. ¡°I swear it!¡± The announcer shouted in frustration, joined again by the audience. ¡°Very well.¡± Kel concluded. ¡°The Imperial Guard bears witness to your oath.¡± ¡°Hurry up and-¡± Ki shouted, but the arrival of her opponent on the stone platform silenced her. Several among the audience noticed the nature of the small, blue contestant immediately, while others took longer to process what their eyes were seeing. The arena quickly fell silent, and tension began to rise. Kel feared the announcer would forget his promise any moment, but a familiar and frustrated voice deflated the anxious air. ¡°The Imperial Guard did, in fact, witness the oaths made by each of you here tonight.¡± Lena announced with her hand on her forehead, her voice amplified by her aura. ¡°On your honour and my own, the tournament will proceed uninterrupted¡­!¡± ¡°Excuse me, Blue¡­¡± Kel whispered to the pixie who stood in front of him on the stone platform. ¡°What do you want?¡± She snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m busy here.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask a small favour of you.¡± Kel continued. ¡°If you could refrain from using any techniques that may cause-¡± ¡°Fun?¡± Blue interrupted. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kel nodded. ¡°You represent the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect today, so it would be inappropriate to use techniques foreign to cultivators¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you want me to go easy on the brat?¡± Blue turned around to ask, pointing over her shoulder at Ki. ¡°Fine, how about this?¡± Blue suddenly turned and walked quickly over to Ki, who was still paralyzed by fear. The hushed audience watched with grim expressions as they waited to see what the fate of the young master of the Air Moon Sect would soon be. Blue lifted one of her tiny hands, as if waving to the girl, causing hundreds to gasp. As her hand began to glow, only the intense stare of the Imperial Guards kept many from abandoning their honour and fleeing at once. ¡°There.¡± Blue said to Ki casually. ¡°Now we both have two arms.¡± ¡°You- you- you-¡± Ki stuttered, grasping her newly healed arm in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re a pixie?!¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re smarter than you look.¡± Blue replied as she stepped back and placed her hands on her hips, then she addressed the audience. ¡°But today, I am not just the pixie called Blue!¡± The audience held their breath while waiting for the rest of her announcement. Ki finally managed to take a single step back, but her knees shook too much to run. ¡°I fight for the honour of the Flaming Turtles!¡± She shouted with pride. ¡°You mean the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Tae shouted from the contestants¡¯ waiting area, though she could only roll her eyes as Blue continued. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I remember you exist at all!¡± Blue snapped back. ¡°A thousand sects like you pop up every day, for crying out loud¡­!¡± ¡°Pixie¡­¡± The announcer tentatively interjected. ¡°You truly mean only to fight¡­ But this is a cultivators¡¯ competition¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking at the greatest cultivator you¡¯ll ever see, junior!¡± Blue replied, pointing at her chest with her thumb. ¡°Feast your eyes!¡± As she began to emit a powerful green aura, the eyes of the announcer and many among the audience began to glow, indicating usage of the appraisal skill or something similar. Their glowing eyes all widened as they beheld the tiny core burning fiercely within the pixie. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­!¡± Several cultivators mumbled. ¡°She has a proper core, there can be no doubt¡­¡± ¡°And she¡¯s mastered at least two Core Cards?!¡± A large woman shouted in shock. ¡°Alright girl!¡± Blue shouted over the noise of their confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s dance!¡± Chapter 071 - Small World ¡°I wonder why everybody is so scared of Blue.¡± Micro said to Tae while Blue made her debut as a cultivator. ¡°To one so great, pixies may seem as harmless as a butterfly, but they are a dangerous existence on our world.¡± Tae replied. ¡°And given that she is a rare colour, it may be assumed that she is capable of bringing at least a city this size to ruin. I must admit I still have some reservations about spending so much time with a creature of chaos¡­¡± ¡°Blue is a disciple of our sect, Tae.¡± Kel added sternly. ¡°I understand your feelings very well, but honour is not determined by one¡¯s race in any world I know.¡± ¡°Of course, young master!¡± Tae replied quickly, bowing her head. ¡°The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect has a pixie for a disciple¡­?¡± Yin asked quietly. ¡°And an otherworlder¡­?¡± ¡°Stranger things have happened.¡± Lena interjected while watching the pixie intently. ¡°Like what?!¡± Teran asked with a gasp. ¡°That¡­¡± Lena thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t recall it at the moment¡­ But calm yourselves. As confusing as this all may be, it is a matter of honour for all those involved. These words may be wasted on the disciples of little jade sects, but cultivation requires facing an unknown future with resolve, regardless of whatever sick joke fate may put in your way¡­¡± ¡°Yes, honoured Imperial Guard.¡± Teran replied, humbled once again by Lena¡¯s intimidating aura. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro said with a short laugh as he looked around. With a better understanding of his new peers¡¯ feelings on the matter, he returned his attention to Blue and Ki. ¡°The match¡­ is sanctioned¡­¡± The announcer said after discussing the matter with several of his colleagues nearby. He lifted his hand awkwardly and continued with none of his usual enthusiasm, sounding more confused than afraid at this point. ¡°You may begin.¡± ~ ¡°It really is amazing how much your face bothers me.¡± Blue shook her head while assuming a fighting stance. ¡°My what?¡± Ki timidly replied, taking a defensive stance of her own. ¡°Your face! It¡¯s annoyingly familiar.¡± Blue continued. ¡°Have we met?¡± ¡°No-¡± Ki sputtered, biting her tongue as she tried to reply despite her shaking mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue squinted as she leaned in slightly to look at Ki. ¡°Oh well.¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Before Ki could continue, Blue suddenly coated herself in the signature armour of the Turtle Art. The crowd gasped, but their silent shock gave way to mumbles. The sight of the pixie clad in what could only be the armour of a cultivator¡¯s making shook their understanding of reality. Some continued to stare in horror, and others were still struggling not to flee the arena, but many men and women began to speculate. ¡°What would the capacity of a pixie¡¯s core be?¡± One woman was heard wondering. ¡°Could other creatures be capable of cultivating to that extent?¡± Another man murmured. ¡°What if more pixies gained our power¡­?¡± A man muttered in fear. ¡°What is her goal?¡± A woman asked. ¡°A cultivator¡¯s goal is only power. It would be the same for anyone, or anything¡­¡± Another woman replied. There was one man among the crowd whose steady and familiar laugh drew Micro¡¯s attention. There in his usual place, Tohan was busy tending to the betters in the audience who came to him, giving and taking gold as the pile in his lap grew larger by the moment. He caught Micro¡¯s eye and gave him a wink, then returned to discussing odds and wagers. ¡°Her technique has improved quickly¡­¡± Kel said, ignoring the increasingly energetic chatter of the crowd. ¡°Come on!¡± Blue shouted at Ki. ¡°I¡¯m waiting!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ki mumbled. ¡°Attack me!¡± Blue shouted, releasing a flash of light as her aura swelled. ¡°Eek!¡± Ki could only scream as she summoned two daggers to throw at Blue, both of which bounced off feebly, shattering into particles of energy. ¡°Pfft!¡± The armour-clad pixie taunted Ki and began walking slowly toward her. ¡°Try a little harder!¡± Panicking at the sight of the pixie in glowing green armour walking toward her, Ki began throwing dagger after dagger while backing away. Each dagger found its target, but not a single mark was left on the armour Blue wore. ¡°That tickles!¡± Blue laughed, then began to run toward Ki with her hands in the air. Ki immediately turned and started running in the other direction, turning only at the very edge of the stone platform as Blue chased her. Several gasps from the audience could be heard, while some of the spectators cheered Ki on as she ran away. However, as the chase continued, several spectators began to laugh. ¡°This tournament will go down in the history of our alliance¡­¡± Yin said with half a smile on his own face. ¡°The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect seems to be reaching higher than my own sect thought possible¡­¡± ¡°I did plan to steer the sect toward a brighter future, but this isn''t exactly what I had in mind.¡± Kel replied, shaking his head with a shrug, but when he looked back at Micro and saw him laughing along with the audience, he was relieved. ¡°But this seems to be the right path.¡± ¡°Whatever you say¡­¡± Thea added. ¡°Stop it!¡± Ki shouted as she ran from Blue, whose pace seemed to quicken the more she ran. ¡°Don¡¯t! Get away! Stop!¡± ¡°Bahaha!¡± Blue laughed maniacally. ¡°I¡¯ll take that arm back after all!¡± ¡°No!¡± Ki screamed as Blue cornered her. Moments away from jumping off the platform and fleeing from the pixie, Ki desperately activated the Tidal Force technique she¡¯d used to defeat Kel not long before. ¡°Woah!¡± Blue shouted as she was pulled off of her feet into the air toward Ki, who ducked underneath the flailing pixie and rolled away as quickly as she could. Ki looked back with a sigh of relief as Blue flew toward the edge of the ring like a glowing ball of green energy. However, Blue¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t carry her out of the ring. With a single flap of her thin wings, Blue stopped in the air and flung herself back toward Ki. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°I said get away!¡± Ki shouted more with anger as she prepared to use the same technique again, this time intending to push Blue away before she could land on the ground. Once again, Blue¡¯s momentum was altered, and she was flung away, but again a single flap of her wings was all she needed to reverse her trajectory and continue her pursuit. Ki turned around to run once again, but she finally noticed the sound of the crowd. Laughter filled the stadium while she alone screamed in terror. Her face reddened as she caught a glimpse of her older brother among the contestants with a bitter look of shame on his face, and for the first time since the battle began, she turned to face the pixie with the will to fight. She took a deep breath as the pixie flew straight toward her, then activated the strongest Tidal Force she¡¯d attempted that day. Sensing the force coming, Blue flapped her wings fiercely to counter the effects of Ki¡¯s attack, but still she was pushed back. However, just before being pushed out of bounds, Blue suddenly dove to the ground. While still being pushed back she dug her feet into the stone platforms and began to concentrate. Ki pushed harder and harder, but Blue appeared to have become stuck to the ground beneath her. ¡°The Mycelial Art?!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Nothing to it!¡± Blue shouted back over her shoulder with a smirk. She shot a sideways glance at Micro and giggled. ¡°I¡¯m catching up!¡± ¡°Do your best!¡± Micro cheered back. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°People will mistake our sect for the Fire Mushroom Mountain Turtle Sect¡­¡± Tae sighed. ¡°Then again¡­¡± ¡°That actually has a nice ring to it.¡± Yin whispered. Ki finally had to stop her assault and step back to catch her breath, confused and disheartened that the armoured pixie in front of her had just used a mysterious art to root itself to the ground. ¡°Wait just a moment¡­¡± Blue turned to face Ki, who was scrambling to restore her energy as quickly as possible. ¡°What sect are you from again?¡± ¡°The Air Moon Sect.¡± Ki growled back. ¡°But if you¡¯re at a match for jade level kids¡­¡± Blue took off her ethereal helmet and scratched her head while taking a long look at her opponent. ¡°You guys weren¡¯t an amber sect?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ki blurted out in a combination of surprise and rage. ¡°What do you know of that?!¡± ¡°I knew you looked familiar!¡± Blue shouted, pointing at Ki excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s this about an amber sect?¡± Thea asked Tsurum curiously, but Tsurum immediately bowed his head in silent shame, so she and the others turned their attention back to Ki. ¡°That was a dozen generations ago!¡± Ki shouted. ¡°How dare you speak of such a shameful part of our history so lightly!?¡± ¡°History, huh?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Seems like yesterday somebody with a face just like yours cut down the tree I was sleeping in!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ki shouted again. ¡°It was her own fault for leaving Core Cards in an unlocked box.¡± Blue said with a nostalgic laugh. ¡°Oh, the look on her face. I wonder how she found me. Was that your sister?¡± ¡°You speak of my ancestor¡­ You rotten little-¡± Ki fumed. ¡°You cultivators come and go so fast.¡± Blue interrupted her. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up. How¡¯s the old lady doing?¡± ¡°She died in disgrace¡­!¡± Ki whispered through her teeth as the last of her fear was replaced by rage. ¡°The sect never recovered¡­ the stolen cards¡­ it was you¡­!?¡± ¡°Cutting down someone¡¯s tree over some cards¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Humans are so petty!¡± The audience watched unblinkingly as the drama unfolded before them on the stone platform. Blue started laughing once again, but Ki¡¯s aura became a chaotic storm that chilled the air. Her eyes began to glow like the light of a full moon and space around her shimmered and warped. She lowered her stance and held her hands together, all while looking fiercely at Blue. ¡°Bear the weight of your sins, you failed fairy!¡± Ki growled as she delivered Tidal Force in Blue¡¯s direction which caused the weaker of the spectators behind her in the stands to be painfully pressed back into their seats, much to the amusement of the other spectators around. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Blue asked with a sharp tone as her aura suddenly changed from a chaotic flicker to a steadily burning flame of energy. She rooted herself deeper into the ground and used the increased energy influx to bolster her armour to the point that it was difficult to discern her shape. Even her wings were encompassed by her ethereal armour. ¡°Can a fairy do this?¡± Ki roared as she gradually increased the strength of her attack, but Blue¡¯s armoured hand suddenly held an object unfamiliar to her. Ki disregarded the tiny, unknown weapon while dedicating her entire being to her Tidal Force attack, but when Blue pulled back a tiny string and took aim, a shiver crept down Ki¡¯s back. Kel and Tae looked dissatisfied as the pixie consistently found new ways of misrepresenting the teachings of their sect, but they were surprised again to hear a happy shout. ¡°She¡¯s like a little tank!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°A what?¡± Kel asked. ¡°A tank.¡± Micro repeated. ¡°A weapon from your world, master?¡± Tae asked curiously. ¡°It is!¡± Micro replied. ¡°They¡¯re at least ten times bigger than trucks like me. There were a few parked outside a museum for a while. I wonder if any of them ever got sent here¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this world is ready for a being ten times greater than you, master.¡± Kel said quietly with wide eyes, imaging the sort of being Micro was describing. ¡°A being like a fortress¡­¡± ¡°See? There she goes.¡± Micro said, point at Blue. As Micro laughed, Blue began to fire tiny energy projectiles at Ki from her safely rooted position. Ki deflected some of them with an energy dagger, but she dodged others which varied in size and power. The little balls of energy looked unthreatening at first, similar to what Blue had pelted Micro with recently in the Fire Mountain Art dungeon, but while rooted to the ground and absorbing more and more energy, her armour was not the only thing to gradually increase in strength. The energy balls she fired at Ki grew more difficult to deflect as their density grew. Ki summoned another dagger with which to protect herself from the growing danger the balls of energy posed, but soon she was dancing all around the platform in an effort to avoid being struck by the stationary armoured pixie whose power only rose with each shot she fired. ¡°She¡¯s combining Core Cards well, isn¡¯t she!¡± Micro said to Kel with a proud smile. ¡°I almost feel bad for Ki!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t pity the victim of that mad pixie¡¯s ridiculous power¡­?¡± Teran asked with a bitter tone. ¡°She may be young, but she was very rude to that old man.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It was such an avoidable accident.¡± ¡°It¡¯s honestly impressive that you¡¯re able to keep track of such weak presences.¡± Teran said with a frown. ¡°Like counting ants on a leaf¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro frowned back, not sure exactly what she meant, but not somehow put off by her tone. He turned back to see Blue¡¯s assault on Ki had started to resemble a fireworks display. Blue¡¯s projectiles were flying from her slingshot so quickly that it was hard to spot the space between them. Ki managed to avoid most of them by using her Tidal Force technique to push and pull herself out of their path, deflecting many of them with her spirit daggers, but the energy balls that did hit her landed with a heavy sound. Her clothes were tattered and she was covered in bruises before long, and Micro began to notice a change in the audience. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not good.¡± Micro sighed as he looked around at the spectators who were forced to shield themselves from Blue¡¯s chaotic display of energy projectiles. Some spectators hid behind strong cultivators, while others ducked down on the floor. Several had no problem deflecting them with their own auras, but the stadium itself, constructed mostly of carved rock and wood, was beginning to show signs of wear and tear. Splinters exploded from wooden beams and dust burst from rocks as countless balls of energy pelted every exposed surface. Several screams could be heard beyond the walls of the open-roof arena as the night sky was filled with Blue''s bursting lights. At the centre of the chaos, no longer aiming at anything in particular, Blue laughed louder and louder at the scene of her own creation. Long after the laughter of the audience had given way to confusion and cries of pain, nothing was visible through the clouds of dust and smoke but the flashing light of Blue¡¯s projectiles and the fading glow of Ki¡¯s daggers, until only Blue¡¯s lights remained. ¡°Is it over¡­?¡± The announcer asked cautiously as he peered over the wall of his booth. ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s over¡­¡± The sound of Blue¡¯s laughter echoed through the smoke as the audience waited impatiently for something to end the chaos, until Azar let out a deep sigh that resonated throughout the smoky arena. A shockwave caused by his frustrated aura cleared away the smoke like a gust of wind, revealing the extent of the damage. Every corner of the arena was dented and scratched, and several cultivators lay bruised or unconscious in their seats. Those of higher power observed only the stage though, and what they saw was nothing but a small, blue pixie yawning in the middle of it. The only people in the building who seemed to be enjoying the spectacle were the mundane workers. ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Yin was the first among the contestants to acknowledge the result of the battle. ¡°The winner¡­¡± The announcer said between coughs. ¡°Is the pixie¡­¡± Not every cultivator in the audience still had the will to laugh or cheer, but as Ki poked her head up over the side of the platform, having hidden herself out of bounds at some point during the explosive assault, a fresh wave of excitement swept through the crowd. Ki ran straight to the recovery room with a red face, mostly uninjured but too ashamed to face her brother or any of the other contestants. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will fault her for that¡­¡± Kel reassured Tsurum, whose own face bore a complicated expression. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Tsurum mumbled. ¡°We¡¯ll continue the tournament¡­¡± The announcer continued. ¡°After a short break¡­¡± Chapter 072 - Only Three Contestants Remain Ironically, the stage itself where Blue¡¯s festival of madness originated was left in need of no repairs, the several workers did make sure to sweep every stone enthusiastically. Micro left the contestants to their complicated conversations about the fate of cultivation and the history of their sects to visit Blue. He waved to the widely smiling Tohan while approaching the stage, eliciting a hearty laugh, and then called out to Blue from the side of the platform. ¡°Did you have fun, Blue?¡± He asked the sleepy pixie. ¡°That was refreshing.¡± Blue replied with a content look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m starting to see why cultivators fight so much.¡± ¡°What a coincidence that you already fought her sect before!¡± Micro ¡°Coincidence? Nah¡­¡± Blue replied, shaking her head lightly. ¡°... Not many sects I haven¡¯t fought in this kingdom¡­ at some point or another¡­ always a fight somewhere¡­¡± ¡°I think they fight a little different from you, but I¡¯m glad you had fun.¡± Micro sad with a nod. ¡°Well the least I can do is show them how it¡¯s done¡­¡± She said with a faint smile, then jumped lazily into the air with a flap of her wings and landed in Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Wake me for the next fight¡­¡± Micro then noticed several of the workers taking a break from sweeping to restore some of the artwork they were responsible for with their paintbrushes and waved to them. ¡°Good job, guys!¡± He called out, causing them to flinch. One young woman wearing a bandana that covered her right eye looked over her shoulder at Micro, then whispered something to her colleague and rushed over to him. ¡°It was wise of you to bring the pixie, Micro.¡± The young woman whispered. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to double our efficiency this way. You are truly wise.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t work too hard, alright?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°The old man always said the most important part of any job is going home to your family in one piece at the end of the day.¡± ¡°Is there truly nothing you need from us after it is done?¡± The woman asked with reverence. ¡°We would do anything you asked of us¡­ To face tonight by yourself¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone.¡± Micro reassured her, then pointed to Blue before turning around to point at Kel and the others. ¡°I have friends now!¡± ¡°To think you could infiltrate the sects in so little time¡­¡± The young woman gasped. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from the leaders in days, and we were worried that plans may have changed¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Forgive me for rambling at such a time!¡± She said with a deep bow. ¡°We¡¯ll leave things to you once it has begun. It could be in no better hands¡­¡± ¡°Micro!¡± Tohan suddenly shouted as he walked briskly toward Micro, causing the young woman to flee without another word. ¡°Do you realize what you and your¡­¡± Tohan paused to look over Micro¡¯s shoulder at the sleeping pixie, flinching each time she snored, then continued quietly. ¡°You and that pixie just turned the odds on their heads¡­!¡± He whispered intensely. ¡°Sorry?¡± Micro replied with an eyebrow raised, even more confused than he was before the one eyed woman had left. ¡°You silly boy!¡± Tohan chuckled. ¡°Now is not the time for jokes¡­! Now¡­¡± Tohan activated his storage skill and held his hands in front of him. ¡°Now is the time to give thanks!¡± Tohan couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice as gold coins appeared in his hands until they started to overflow. ¡°Here, this is your share!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro said as he took the gold gratefully and put it straight into his storage. Though his storage wasn¡¯t technically a physical space on his person, he still felt the weight of the gold within it. ¡°I could open a lot of restaurants with that!¡± ¡°Restaurants, you say?¡± Tohan repeated with a curious glance. He scratched his chin and nodded. ¡°You really do have a bit of sense about you. I was thinking of opening several myself, in fact. In any case, I look forward to the results of your little tournament!¡± Tohan turned to walk away, but Micro suddenly reached out to grab his arm. ¡°Look out, Tohan!¡± Micro shouted just before Tohan collided with an elderly mundane worker carrying a pile of wood that blocked his vision. The old man continued on his way, unaware of his close call with Tohan of the Air Dragon Sect, and Tohan turned around in surprise to face Micro. ¡°Thank you very much, young master!¡± Tohan exclaimed. ¡°I would have been covered in dirt!¡± ¡°Do you have trouble seeing?¡± Micro asked, looking closer at Tohan¡¯s eyes with concern. ¡°No, no, it isn¡¯t that.¡± Tohan laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just that they lack any presence at all! I spend my days surrounded by amber stage cultivators, so it has become hard to discern the presence of the mundane from that of something like a mosquito. You must have very keen senses to be able to sense them, Micro!¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to keep your eyes on the road.¡± Micro replied with a nod. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.¡°Safety is important.¡± ¡°Indeed, wise words, young master.¡± Tohan said. ¡°Your sect must value wisdom. Well, good luck!¡± With that, Tohan left in a hurry, slightly more mindful of the workers coming and going. Micro rejoined Kel and the others in time to overhear Lena explaining something to Kel. ¡°When the tournament is over, he will guide us to our rightful sect leader, who was wrongly exiled after a shameful ordeal involving the Amber Water Serpent Sect.¡± She said sternly. ¡°After that, he will be taken before the Silver magistrate to be judged.¡± ¡°But they¡¯ll kill him on sight!¡± Kel argued. ¡°If he truly knows the whereabouts of our master, then I will personally advocate for the otherworder.¡± Lena assured him, though her tone was cold. ¡°This is a matter which transcends my own honour, both as an elder of the Tiger Moon Sect and as an Imperial Guard.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Kel conceded. ¡°Then I will join-¡± ¡°You will return to your sects as normal. No further attention will be paid to this stranger to our world.¡± Lena interrupted him. ¡°The sooner this matter is resolved, the more likely our survival. If the Empire caught wind of this now¡­¡± Lena glanced at Micro as he came to stand beside them, her voice quieting to a harsh whisper. ¡°It is already well known that a local magicians¡¯ cult has increased its activity in the kingdom recently. The more I think about it, the less time I believe we have to spend dealing with this strange, cultivating hero.¡± Lena said as she looked up and down Micro with vague curiosity. ¡°The magicians are active here?¡± Micro asked, his question catching the ears of Tae and Thea, who were speaking nearby. ¡°Quiet, boy.¡± Lena scolded him. ¡°No need to stir up panic, though your little blue friend seems to enjoy doing just that. Indeed, magicians have been increasing in number of late.¡± ¡°Why do they summon heroes to fight cultivators anyway?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t they just cultivate?¡± ¡°We cannot know the minds of such twisted, evil beings, naive child.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°All we know is that they are conduits of chaos energies beyond our comprehension. Those energies are present even in you, though they are not readily apparent to the untrained eye.¡± ¡°And the chaos energy comes from that shiny lady called Nora¡­¡± Micro replied, trying to wrap his head around the issue. ¡°She¡¯s one of many evil beings that lurk in the shadows, tempting the weak with promises of power in exchange for their soul¡­¡± Lena said with distaste. ¡°Who can say where such self proclaimed deities came from, but the imbalance they cause this world is a growing threat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cultivators like fighting though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°A sincere battle is a sacred event, a fateful and meaningful tradition.¡± Lena corrected him. ¡°But to steal life from this world and exchange it for chaos¡­ There is no honour in that!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro nodded, looking around the stadium at the hardworking mundane men and women of various ages whose energy levels were so weak that most cultivators hardly noticed them. As the repairs to the stadium were completed, gossip began to flow once again about how the next matches might go, and the announcer soon added to their anticipation. ¡°Cultivators from across the kingdom¡­¡± He began with some enthusiasm restored. ¡°You have honoured this tournament with your presence here today, as witnesses to the local jade alliance¡¯s annual meeting of the younger generation¡­!¡± The crowd cheered as gold began to flow between many of the cultivators, though many still looked tentatively at the contestants¡¯ waiting area for any sign of pixies. ¡°In the first round, last year¡¯s champion, Yin of the Dark Thunder Sect, quickly overpowered Rale of the Earth River Sect, though Rale¡¯s performance brought much honour to her sect this year. In the second round, Yin made quick work of Tsurum, heir to the Air Moon Sect! In the third round, Thea brought honour to the Sparrow Sect with her victory over a first time contestant from the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, Tae!¡± As the announcer listed the names and results of previous matches, many cultivators turned to the contestants and cheered, calling each name excitedly. Micro noticed Thea waving happily at the cheering crowd, though Tae seemed embarrassed by the attention. ¡°In the fourth round, Gor of the Earth River Sect challenged Yin, only to face the same fate as his comrade, Rale. In a surprising turn, Yin turned the fifth round over to Kel, who took us all by surprise in a rematch with the Sparrow Sects Lana. The sixth round confirmed our suspicions that Kel has undergone much growth in the past year, as he challenged and narrowly defeated Feris of the Earth River Sect!¡± The announcer waved to Feris, but his expression grew complicated as his eyes fell to Micro. Micro waved back, but the announcer continued stoically. ¡°In the seventh round, we were surprised to learn of a late entry by the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, by the name of Micro, who boldly challenged Thea, heir to the Sparrow Sect and a veteran of this competition. His victory was far from certain at first, but his unexpected mastery of a foreign art seemed to play a large part in him proceeding to the next round.¡± He said, then took a deep breath to collect his thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s talking about us¡­!¡± Micro whispered to Thea, who smiled, but responded only with a roll of her eyes. He looked to Teran next, and she gave him a more complicated expression. ¡°The eighth round was a bold reminder that no matter your age, you have yet to see everything¡­¡± The announcer continued. ¡°After defeating his challenger, Teran of the Earth River Sect, Micro handed the ninth round off to Ki, the infamous sister to the Air Moon Sect¡¯s current heir. There, she challenged Kel, whose struggle against the Tidal Force technique will be long remembered.¡± The announcer paused before recalling the events of the tenth round, and the audience¡¯s cheers waned, but he pushed through the tension with tempered professionalism. ¡°The tenth round, led by Ki, was won by Blue¡­ a new disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, which brings us near to the end of this sacred event¡­¡± He paused for a moment as he looked at Micro and Yin among the others, and gulped loudly as he met the frustrated glares of the two Imperial Guards standing near them. ¡°For the first time in recent memory, two members of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect remain with only one other contestant to face. But their opponent will be Yin¡­!¡± Yin stepped forward and bowed, slowly approaching the stairs to the platform, anxiously anticipating the challenge of the pixie currently resting in Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°Now, if the pix-¡± The announcer stuttered. ¡°Excuse me, would Blue of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect please return to the stage to initiate the eleventh round!?¡± ¡°Blue, wake up.¡± Micro said as he plucked Blue from his pocket by the wings. ¡°Huh? Already?¡± She yawned and flung herself onto his head. ¡°Who do I fight?¡± ¡°You are one of three remaining contestants, Blue.¡± Kel answered. ¡°You, Yin, and¡­¡± Kel turned to Micro, unable to stifle his anticipation. ¡°Master, I look forward to seeing how you fare against Yin.¡± Kel beamed as he spoke, then he continued to Blue. ¡°But first, Blue must declare her intent. As the victor of the previous round, you must announce your chosen opponent or choose another to lead the next round.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes and jumped down to the ground. She walked quickly past Yin, whose anxiety was clear beneath his black hood, but he continued walking to the stage behind her. ¡°Blue¡­¡± The announcer called out. ¡°Please initiate the eleventh round¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Blue replied, causing Yin to flinch slightly, but he was ready. ¡°I think I¡¯ll fight Micro next!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± The announcer blurted out, joined by half the audience. ¡°You heard me!¡± Blue shouted back, then she pointed at Micro with an uncharacteristically serious look on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s see who the real turtle master is!¡± Chapter 073 - So This is How Cultivators Fight ¡°What is she doing?!¡± Teran was the first to shout, though her confusion was soon shared, and audible, among the audience. ¡°Why challenge her comrade when there is only one enemy, even if he is quite strong¡­?¡± Tsurum wondered. ¡°Is she sabotaging the tournament for her own sect?¡± Feris added. ¡°Was she not a disciple after all?¡± ¡°How wonderful¡­¡± Kel spoke with such sincerity that the other contestants fell silent. Even Tae had been holding back her displeasure. ¡°What is wonderful about Blue challenging Micro, young master?¡± Tae asked with a frown. ¡°To challenge somebody regardless of their sect¡­¡± Kel continued. ¡°Could there be a more honourable challenge?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Tae gasped. While Kel and Tae looked knowingly into each other¡¯s eyes, the other contestants rolled theirs. ¡°Kel was always the type to misunderstand things, but this¡­¡± Feris said while shaking her head. ¡°It is his path to walk as he sees fit¡­¡± Gor softly rebuked his comrade. ¡°It is a matter of his own sect¡¯s honour. It is not our place¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to fight Blue now?¡± Micro asked with some excitement. ¡°Are you better prepared to face an opponent in battle this time, master?¡± Kel asked with a wide smile. ¡°You¡¯ve grown accustomed to the path of a cultivator?¡± ¡°Well, fighting Blue is more fun¡­¡± Micro replied as he considered his reasoning. ¡°She¡¯s funny!¡± ¡°He just said fighting a blue pixie was fun, didn¡¯t he¡­?¡± Feris said, looking to Gor for confirmation. The Earth River Sect¡¯s contestants all started to back away very slowly from Micro. ¡°Again¡­¡± Gor replied. ¡°It would be best not to interfere¡­¡± ¡°Just get it over with.¡± Lena sighed, grabbing Micro¡¯s shoulder and thrusting him toward the stage. ¡°I will not interfere, but please, leave the arena intact¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Micro replied, looking around at the newly repaired arena. Several workers smiled at him as he caught their eyes, and he nodded inconspicuously in return with a subtle wave of his hand. ¡°They sure work fast though.¡± Micro thought to himself. ¡°They even had time to paint some more pictures here and there. If only they put the same effort into roads¡­¡± ¡°I-¡± Yin stuttered as Micro walked by. ¡°I¡¯ll wait, then¡­ Excuse me¡­¡± ¡°Have some tea!¡± Micro called out to Yin as he retreated to the waiting area with some relief on his face. Micro then climbed the stairs to find Blue standing at the centre of the stage with her arms crossed and her eyes burning. ¡°So we meet again, Micro.¡± Blue announced with a heavy tone that didn¡¯t quite suit the high pitch of her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s try not to make too big a mess, okay?¡± Micro asked as he looked around at the smiling workers. ¡°Hmph.¡± Blue snorted back. ¡°They¡¯ll be scraping you off the wall!¡± ¡°The contestants¡­¡± The announcer called out as the crowd braced itself. ¡°...may begin!¡± Blue surprised Micro with a straightforward assault the moment the announcer began the match. She jumped forward, her wings propelling her faster and faster through the air, as she wound back her fist for a straight punch. Micro was about to laugh, but he noticed a familiar glow in her fist as she channeled internal energy to it. THUD At the last moment, Micro managed to summon a small energy shield to keep her fist from reaching his head, and the collision of her fist against the shield sent a shockwave throughout the arena that elicited several nods of approval from the audience. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She bounced back and landed on the floor once, but Blue immediately jumped straight forward again with a second punch, loaded with even more energy than the first. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted as he blocked the second punch with another shield, but this time his shield was shattered. He tumbled backward and jumped to the side to avoid another punch, but the energetic pixie turned midair to follow him with another. However, as he turned to brace himself with another shield to block her punch, he was surprised to see her flying over his head with a glowing slingshot in her hands, aiming a ball of energy straight down at him. He covered himself with the turtle shell armour of the Turtle Art in time to save his head from the powerful projectile, but several more quickly found their way into the side of his head as Blue descended, causing him to lose his footing slightly and stumbled away. ¡°You¡¯re flying a lot now!¡± Micro shouted through the helmet with a smile as Blue hovered above the ground taking aim. ¡°I just needed a little rest!¡± Blue shouted back, suddenly equipping herself with her own armour. The two cultivators, vastly different in size but wearing nearly identical, translucent armour, squared off for a moment while the crowd¡¯s interest in the battle increased. The apprehension of the weaker cultivators had even started to give way to excitement, and the other contestants nodded in approval at Blue¡¯s decisive attacks. ¡°The pixie fights more like a cultivator than Micro¡­¡± Teran mumbled to nobody in particular. ¡°It makes you wonder what kind of cultivators other creatures could become¡­¡± Gor added. ¡°What an unsettling thought¡­!¡± Tsurum gasped. Blue crossed her armoured arms as she hovered in place for a moment, then nodded, apparently having decided on her next course of action. She looked down at her feet, then stretched her legs briefly. ¡°Kicking¡­¡± She mumbled before flying back to Micro. ¡°Why not?!¡± As she had announced, Blue began unleashing a variety of kicks, all of which were strengthened by internal energy of gradually increasing quantities. The force of her kicks was difficult to reconcile against the size of her body, but the way Micro was forced back by each impact, despite the heavy looking armour he wore, made it clear that her power wasn¡¯t nearly as small as the pixie herself seemed. Though Micro was able to track her sporadic movements and brace himself for each impact as she zipped around through the air, it was impossible to predict where the next kick would land. His left foot, his right elbow, his chin, left hand, Micro eventually had to root himself to the ground simply to keep from losing balance as he thickened the armour protecting him from the storm of tiny kicks. As the audience grew ever more lively, Yin leaned closer to Kel. Without taking his wide eyes off the strange fight unfolding before him, he spoke to Kel. ¡°If not for her lack of discernible technique, I¡¯d say her martial arts were at the level of a sect elder¡­¡± Yin said with a heavy tone. ¡°But pixies of such a colour have more powerful techniques at their disposal, do they not?¡± ¡°Blue was severely weakened by a magician¡¯s spell, or so she claims.¡± Kel replied quietly. ¡°She estimated that only a fraction of her power currently remains. I assume that since a pixie¡¯s body functions similarly to a core, her true power will remain inaccessible to her until she has had time to recover the lost energy¡­¡± ¡°So at her weakest, Blue is a formidable jade level cultivator¡­¡± Yin mumbled in shock. ¡°Thank the heavens there is only one pixie with a core here tonight.¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Kel stuttered awkwardly, averting his eyes from the scene. ¡°Yes¡­ About that¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Blue grunted as she delivered a final, armour cracking kick to the back of his head before bouncing away to hover across from him. ¡°I guess I can see why cultivators fight like that. It¡¯s a good use of what little energy you have.¡± ¡°Do you still feel weak?¡± Micro asked with a look of sincere worry. ¡°I might be feeling a little nostalgic.¡± Blue sighed as she descended slowly to the ground. ¡°I haven¡¯t been this weak in a long, long time¡­¡± She looked up at the starry sky and frowned for a moment, but then she suddenly shook her head and stomped her foot on the ground. Rooting herself to the ground the same way Micro already had, she closed her eyes and began to draw power from the earth beneath her, but a look of frustration grew on her face and she spoke again. ¡°Even with a jade core, it¡¯s going to take a long time¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re coming with me to find an Amber Serpent Sect though, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We can get an Amber Core there. Then the other one¡­ the blue one¡­¡± ¡°Like a proper cultivator¡­¡± Blue chuckled. Suddenly Blue dispelled her roots and armour with a deep breath and shrugged. Micro did the same and looked at her with more concern, wondering if there was something wrong with her. But his fears were put to rest when she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m bored now.¡± Blue said as she stretched out her arms and wings. ¡°Let me know who wins the next one¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up as Blue jumped through the air with a single flap of her wings and landed comfortably in his pocket. The audience looked silently at the stage where now only Micro was visible, then to the announcer who blinked in confusion. ¡°Is- Is the fight over?¡± The announcer asked tentatively. ¡°She¡¯s bored!¡± Micro replied. ¡°Your opponent no longer wishes to fight¡­?¡± The announcer continued. ¡°No.¡± Micro replied, looking into his pocket. ¡°She¡¯s already snoring. It¡¯s hard to wake her up when she¡¯s snoring!¡± Micro turned to Kel and waved, but was alarmed to see Kel¡¯s face apparently frozen. It was hard to tell exactly where he was looking with a distant smile. Micro waved at Tae next, but she was one of several people in the contestants¡¯ area shaking their heads slowly. Micro looked back at the announcer as the spectators began to mumble and argue. ¡°So¡­¡± Micro said, finally lowering his waving hand. ¡°I guess I''ll fight Yin now!¡± Chapter 074 - A Thunderous End to the Tournament The announcer looked around nervously at the audience, as if unsure whether or not to declare an end to one match and a start to another. However, when he saw the majority of the contestants looking at him with a combination of shrugs and rolling eyes, he slowly nodded and decided to let the momentum of the evening¡¯s events continue. ¡°Very well!¡± He declared. ¡°Micro of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect is the winner. Yes¡­¡± Some cheers were heard among those counting gold in the stands, but a collective sigh of dissatisfaction was the predominant noise in the air. ¡°We now continue to the final round¡­¡± The announcer pushed through the awkward tension. ¡°Yin, the reigning champion of the annual tournament of these five honourable sects, heir to the Dark Thunder Sect, will face Micro, the mysterious new representative of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!¡± Micro watched as Yin quickly climbed the stairs and nodded to the announcer before bowing deeply to Micro. Micro tried to mimic the gesture, and Yin seemed satisfied when their eyes met once more. Though his face was obscured by the dark hood he wore, the same deep black colour as the rest of his robes, Micro was able to discern a faint smile. Micro noticed the tension of the crowd grow cooler as Yin prepared himself to fight. He looked around and saw several of the workers smiling at him as they quietly left the arena through several smaller gates. One old man with an eyepatch smiled so sincerely at Micro as he left that Micro thought he could feel his heart warming slightly. ¡°I understand why Kel defends you now, Micro.¡± Yin suddenly whispered across the stage, his voice carried by his aura in such a way that only Micro could hear him. ¡°It is clear you are no enemy of mine, though I still don¡¯t know what you are¡­¡± ¡°What am I¡­?¡± Micro said, tilting his head. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not just a truck anymore¡­ But I¡¯m still a Micro.¡± ¡°Your sense of self is indeed intact then.¡± Yin whispered with a nod. ¡°And the sincerity of your actions is honourable, though your actions are difficult to fathom.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Tell me one thing, before we fight¡­¡± Yin whispered. ¡°What is the path you walk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the road home.¡± Micro answered quickly. ¡°I need to master a lot more Core Cards so I can get from this world to my world.¡± ¡°You speak of unimaginable powers as though they seem trivial to you¡­¡± Yin replied with wide eyes. ¡°And yet I sense no arrogance in your words, no pride, no hesitation¡­¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What¡¯s your destination?¡± ¡°Destination?¡± Yin repeated slowly and thoughtfully. ¡°At the end of the path I walk¡­ Power¡­¡± ¡°Power¡­¡± Micro repeated, then he shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Perhaps soon you will.¡± Yin whispered as his aura flared. ¡°Oh, the fight!¡± Micro blurted out as he increased his own aura to prevent himself from being swept away by the intimidating force Yin was radiating. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you now¡­¡± Yin whispered as he moved his hands through the air, channeling energy through the air in a complex pattern. ¡°I¡¯m not an opponent you can easily imprison.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Micro shouted, and the fight began. Micro reflexively coated himself in armour and rooted himself to the ground as Yin¡¯s aura grew stronger, but he was surprised by how slowly Yin ran towards him while apparently preparing a punch. He took his time preparing an aura shield and braced himself for the impact of the punch, then watched as Yin did exactly as expected. Yin¡¯s fist traveled through the air quickly, though nowhere near as quickly as most of the attacks he¡¯d seen over the course of the tournament, and it seemed to carry less energy than most of the punches Micro had witnessed cultivators throw. CRASH Micro¡¯s shield and armour shattered instantly as Yin¡¯s modest punch collided with his shield with a sound that couldn¡¯t be confused with any other. ¡°Thunder?!¡± Micro shouted as he stumbled backward across the stage while Yin stood up straight and shook his fist in the air. ¡°Your shield was harder than I expected.¡± Yin whispered as he flexed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll have to try harder.¡± ¡°I was wondering what thunder would be like as an art¡­¡± Micro groaned as he tood a few deep breaths. Not bothering to summon his armour again, he rooted himself to the ground and summoned a much denser shield and brace himself again. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. CRASH Another punch tore through his shield like a rock through glass. The impact of the punches¡¯ collision with the shield flung Micro backward before it even reached Micro himself. He managed to stop near the edge of the stage, then crawled away from it quickly and stood up once more. Yin raised an eyebrow as Micro immediately took the same stance, apparently unintimidated by his attacks. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to remain conscious after two attacks harnessing the power of thunder.¡± Yin whispered with a respectful tone. ¡°But you will eventually break.¡± ¡°Is that all though?¡± Micro suddenly asked, poking his head out from behind his shield. ¡°What?¡± Yin asked, pausing his attack in confusion. ¡°The vibrations¡­¡± Micro added. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°My art allows me to shake the foundations of a person¡¯s being¡­¡± Yin explained softly. ¡°Nothing is unaffected by thunder in this world, be it the body or the soul¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Well, do your best!¡± Yin tilted his head, staring with wide eyes at Micro, who gave him a thumbs up with one hand while adjusting the position of his shield with the other. ¡°Very well.¡± Yin eventually whispered after resolving himself. ¡°I will honour you with my strongest attack.¡± Yin lowered his fist for a moment, then opened his hands, pointing his palms up toward the night sky. MIcro watched intently as the energy around Yin began to swirl and vibrate with increasing intensity. He could clearly see the dark elemental energies of the night sky gathering around Yin, then flowing through him to produce an ominous rumble. Though the audience was smiling and cheering as Yin prepared his attack, many of them shifted in their seats as the vibrations intensified. Some younger spectators looked like they might be sick as they brought their hands to their mouths, and several lost consciousness fairly quickly. Micro was relieved to see that the mundane workers had already cleared away, then he focused on Yin, who extended both hands outward as far as he could reach to his left and to his right. However, he didn¡¯t brace himself with energy in any way. Rather, he lowered his stance slightly and smiled at Yin. ¡°The most advanced technique passed down to each heir of the Dark Thunder Sect after mastering the sacred Dark Thunder Art¡­¡± Yin whispered as the unmistakable sound of rolling thunder began to radiate from each of his hands. ¡°Thunder clap.¡± Looking at Micro as if to warn him to brace himself, Yin finally brought his hands together. CRACK A violent shockwave filled the arena, deafening to those who hadn¡¯t braced themselves with a strong enough defensive aura, and painful to those who were sitting the closest to the stage. Micro closed his eyes and leaned into the force as his whole body shook, falling to one knee as it passed through him. The thunder clap echoed throughout the city as everyone¡¯s ears rang, and Kel was not alone in his look of concern as Micro wobbled on his knee. ¡°That¡¯s definitely thunder¡­¡± Micro said, grunting as he brought himself back up to his feet. He shook his hands and stretched his neck quickly, then took a deep breath and relaxed. ¡°How are you standing¡­?¡± Yin quietly gasped. ¡°I saw the thunder pass through you¡­ No jade level core could withstand the shock¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it did hurt a little.¡± Micro admitted. ¡°This body¡¯s shock absorption is terribly designed. But if we¡¯re talking about vibrations, that wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t too bad¡­?¡± Yin stepped back anxiously. ¡°You raised no shield, and yet your soul remains unmoved¡­?¡± ¡°Hey, I may not have been the most comfortable truck, but wherever the old man drove me, I was the one dealing with most of the vibrations.¡± Micro stated proudly. ¡°No bumpy road ever kept the old man from arriving at his destination safely!¡± ¡°You absorbed it¡­ with your soul¡­?¡± Yin asked, his voice finally rising above the level of a whisper. ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I was built to do.¡± Micro said with a prideful laugh. ¡°A bit of thunder is nothing compared to some of the roads I¡¯ve handled! Never mind when his son was driving me into town to meet his girlfriend¡­¡± Micro chuckled nostalgically as Yin¡¯s mind raced. He grew flustered as he prepared another Thunder Clap, and he was further unnerved to see Micro begin to walk casually toward him. He brought his hands together once again to both the excitement and discomfort of the cheering crowd, and once again Micro was knocked to the ground. Yin took a tentative step forward to confirm whether Micro had finally succumbed to the attack, but Micro stood up even more quickly this time. ¡°I guess for humans, that much of a shock would do a lot of damage.¡± Micro said as if he were carrying on a lighthearted conversation over tea. ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t punch very fast, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve always relied more on our art than our physical abilities¡­¡± Yin couldn¡¯t help but answer, caught up in Micro¡¯s pace. ¡°That makes things a lot simpler, to be honest.¡± Micro said with a nearly apologetic look. ¡°Because my new body is pretty strong for a human.¡± Yin instinctively summoned all the thunder he could channel with his internal energy as a chill crept up his spine. As Micro lunged toward him, fear of everything he knew Micro to be overcame him, but he was too paralyzed by his fear to scream before he was lifted from the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± Yin was only able to open his mouth in confusion, and he was quickly embarrassed by the sound he let out in the process. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t get to decide your destination today.¡± Micro said as he lifted Yin in the air, pinning his arms to his side by wrapping his own arms around him in a bear hug. ¡°But you¡¯ll arrive safely.¡± Yin thought of struggling to break free from Micro¡¯s hug for a moment as they began to move together to the edge of the stage, but it was clear to the spectators who could see the look on his face that he was already utterly defeated. As Micro released Yin from his firm grip, the audience watched every movement Yin made, expecting with every breath that he would somehow turn the tables on Micro, but Yin¡¯s feet touched the ground by the stage with a sound so faint that only Micro heard it. The crowd started wordlessly at Micro, waiting for the situation to make sense. The announcer opened his mouth, but no sound would come out. Micro looked around with a smile to see Tohan¡¯s face red with excitement, the gold in his hand shaking violently. He looked back to see Kel and Tae smiling with wide eyes, though they also shared their shocked silence with the other contestants. ¡°I guess I managed to make a few friends today then!¡± Micro called out to Kel, who only widened his awkward smile in return. Beginning to feel uncomfortable with so many people staring at him, he turned his eyes upward to the night sky and sighed, but something about the sky caused him to frown. He looked back down at Kel and pointed up to the sky, then shouted. ¡°Was the moon always that colour?!¡± Chapter 075 - Chaos Up Close The annual tournament of the five local jade sects had concluded in a manner which left an already emotionally exhausted crowd speechless. A strange young boy who lacked the manners of a disciple and regularly interacted with the lowly mundane workers had revealed that he was both immune to Yin famous Thunder Clap technique and physically capable of picking up the reigning champion like a child and dropping him out of bounds, and this was after the revelation that a pixie had been officially recognized as both a disciple of one of the weaker sects and a participant in the tournament. As Micro stood victorious at the edge of the stage pointing up at the sky, the majority of the cultivators in the audience simply continued to stare, the announcer included. It was Tohan who first followed Micro¡¯s finger up to the sky, and what he saw nearly caused him to drop the gold in his hand. ¡°The moon¡­!¡± Tohan screamed with such terror that the arena felt colder as his voice echoed. ¡°It¡¯s green!¡± Every cultivator suddenly jumped out of their seats as the tension of the tournament¡¯s strange end was swept away with Tohan¡¯s cry. The announcer and several of his colleagues immediately left their booth and ran to one of the exits, just as many others scrambled to do the same. Of the contestants, only Kel and Tae ran toward the stage rather than straight to an exit. Some cultivators even jumped into the air and started flying to the edge of the building. ¡°Is that a sign that the tournament is over?¡± Micro asked Kel. ¡°We must run!¡± Kel shouted back. ¡°The only reason the moon could look green is magic!¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro said as he tilted his head back to look at it again, this time noticing that even the stars looked vaguely green. ¡°We¡¯re trapped!¡± The panicked voice of a spectator called out from the gate where dozens of cultivators were trying to push through, but nobody was able to leave through the seemingly open door. ¡°It goes all the way around!¡± Another panicked cultivator screamed from across the arena. ¡°Agh!¡± A scream suddenly rang out from above the arena as a woman tried to fly straight over the wall, but she ricocheted off of the barrier with an impact that sent odd-coloured sparks in every direction. When Micro looked down again, he found himself between Lena and Azar, neither of whom looked as patient as they had only moments prior. ¡°Did you plan this, boy?¡± Azar asked with fury in his eyes. He began to reach for Micro¡¯s throat, but Lena stopped him. ¡°Was this your doing?¡± Lena asked, her own eyes muhc more intimidating. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I thought green was a good sign. Green means go¡­¡± Lena stared at him intently for a moment before sighing and shaking her head solemnly. ¡°He knows nothing.¡± She spat angrily. ¡°Are we under attack?¡± Kel asked Lena anxiously. ¡°The attack is done.¡± Lena replied with despair. ¡°This barrier is pure chaos energy. Even the Silver Core Magistrate would never break through¡­ But where are the magicians?¡± ¡°I sense no chaos in any of the people here.¡± Azar replied, looking around at the panicking spectators. ¡°Only jade and some amber core cultivators¡­ no one suspicious.¡± As Azar and Lena continued to scan the crowd for any sign of the magicians, every surface of the arena suddenly began to sparkle. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Lena gasped. ¡°This many sigils¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Micro looked down at his feet to see a strange pattern on the ground glowing intensely. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the pictures they were drawing.¡± Micro said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s really nice.¡± ¡°What!? You know who prepared this array?!¡± Lena shrieked, taking hold of both of Micro¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Micro frowned. ¡°All the workers put a lot of effort into decorating.¡± ¡°The workers¡­¡± Lena took a step back as she gasped. ¡°They were hidden among the workers?! Which ones? Where are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Micro replied. ¡°They went home a while ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Azar added with a scowl. ¡°I can¡¯t sense a single mundane soul, much less one tainted by chaos¡­¡± ¡°To be trapped like rats in a cage¡­¡± Lena mumbled with a hoarse voice. ¡°Wait, this one looks familiar¡­¡± micro said as he noticed a particular symbol on the ground nearby. He walked over and knelt down next to it, and nodded upon taking a closer look. ¡°What is it?¡± Azar asked as he ran over to wear Micro now knelt. His face was more full of fear than anger for the first time since Micro had met him. ¡°Tell me what you know!¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this one was near me when I was summoned to this world¡­ This one too!¡± Micro pointed at the symbols on the ground as he explained. ¡°Nora told me to go help some magicians, then I woke up next to some symbols like this.¡± ¡°Are you certain?!¡± Azar shouted, his face pale. ¡°I think so.¡± Micro nodded, beginning to share their anxieties. He turned to Kel and Tae, hoping they might offer some advice or reassurance, but they were locked in an embrace and didn¡¯t seem interested in conversing with him, so he continued. ¡°It feels familiar too. It¡¯s not like the other elements¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re sensing chaos energy. It isn¡¯t an energy that normally exists in this realm.¡± Lena replied. ¡°It¡¯s a chaotic force which destroys all it comes into contact with before removing itself from existence¡­¡± ¡°That sounds bad.¡± Micro added awkwardly. ¡°If what you say is true though, and the magicians have prepared an array this size¡­¡± Lena looked around in fear at the uncountable number of glowing sigils around the arena. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Micro¡¯s pocket suddenly rustled, and Blue¡¯s sleepy head poked out to greet the situation. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m being sacrificed again?¡± She said with a yawn. ¡°Anybody care to explain?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­¡± Lena replied slowly. ¡°We are witnessing a summoning of unprecedented scale. They managed to transform the entire building into a sacrificial altar¡­¡± ¡°Then do something about it.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re the super fantasy guards of the imperial something or whatever¡­¡± Lena suddenly coated her hand in energy, the same way Micro had witnessed Azar do in the cave where they found the Mycelial Art dungeon. With her ethereal tiger claws, she swiped at a glowing sigil with a shout more like a roar. But the moment her claw came near the sigil, the armour around her hand instantly evaporated. She withdrew her hand with a yelp as sparks engulfed the finger which came closest to the strange symbol, and she shook her head in despair. ¡°Surrounded on all sides by chaos¡­¡± She whispered sorrowfully. ¡°We can only wait for death¡­¡± ¡°What should we-¡± Micro began to ask, but a sharp, familiar pain in his chest suddenly brought him to his knees. He then noticed every single one of the hundreds of other cultivators in the arena was doing the same thing, filling the air with terrible screams of pain. ¡°My core¡­!¡± Azar coughed as he rolled over onto his back, clutching his chest with his hand helplessly. Micro lay beside Blue as they experienced the sensation of their cores being drained of energy at an alarming rate. He could feel the same happening to Trill, who had been obediently resting in his other pocket. ¡°Well, it was fun while it lasted¡­!¡± Blue managed to mumble through the pain. ¡°You were a good passenger¡­¡± Micro replied with a strained smile. He watched with watery eyes as the energy leaving his core mingled with the energy of a thousand cultivators in a ball above the stage where he was fighting only a short time before. It swirled around like a small sun, increasing in brightness with each bit of energy it absorbed. Gradually it began to mold itself into the shape of a human. Micro could only lay there on the stage and accept that not even the strength of a thousand cultivators could stand against the mysterious force that now drained him of his power, and the familiar sensation of drawing nearer to death washed over him like a cold, heavy rain. He closed his eyes and looked inward as he grew weaker, attempting to enjoy one last moment in the garage he recreated before it was gone forever. He slipped into that state between consciousness and unconsciousness and looked around at the storm of energy swirling around him, the energy of a thousand cultivators being drawn into the monstrous being forming in the air, then he turned away from the chaos and found himself next to his core. He was relieved to find that time still seemed to pass more quickly in this state, but he was saddened to see the state of his old home. Sure enough, the dense energy which made up every brick of his core was drifting away, beginning to expose the soul within. He could feel the pressure of his soul against the walls of the core as it weakened. Even the rings of fire and water the dragon and turtle had placed around his core couldn¡¯t prevent the energy from dissipating. He tried to catch some of the energy in the air, but his effort proved futile as it slipped through his fingers in the current. However, when he looked at his hand, he noticed that something had remained, something strange and unsettling. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Micro wondered as he brought his hand close to his face to inspect its contents. In the palm of his hand he observed several specs of energy that felt nothing like the elemental forces of the world around him, and yet they felt familiar. The closer he moved his face toward them, the more familiar it felt, until he realized what he held in his hand. ¡°Chaos energy¡­¡± He mumbled as he recalled the strange presence of the mysterious force which had pulled him through the stars into a new world. The tingling in his hand soon grew unbearable and he was forced to release the particles at once. He immediately waved his hand to try and catch more, and he was surprised to find he¡¯d collected a large handful of the ethereal dust. The chaos energy didn¡¯t glow like any of the other energies he had learned to harness. Instead, it felt like it was sucking the light out of the world around it. He used his other hand to collect another handful from the air and combined them to form a small ball, and he was mesmerized by the result. He could now see faint lights in the distance through the ball of chaos energy, as if he were looking through a small window at a night sky, though the strangely coloured lights he saw only partially resembled the stars he knew. He tried to get an even closer look at what lay beyond the small window he held in his hand, bringing it right up to his left eye, but he suddenly felt a terrible pain in his eye that caused him to drop the ball into the abyss. Reeling from the discomfort that lingered in his left eye, he walked through a hole that had formed in his garage door, and looked around at the dissolving garage he missed so much. He placed his hand on the passenger side mirror, noticing it had shifted slightly in the current of energy, and he could feel the truck itself beginning to vibrate and shake as the garage continued to weaken. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro suddenly blurted out as he realized his hand was stuck to the mirror. He managed to pry his hand off with some effort, but noticed something even stranger. Some of the chaos energy which he¡¯d tried to throw away had stuck to hand, and now it was stuck to the passenger mirror of his soul. ¡°What the¡­!¡± He shouted somewhat angrily as he began wiping the black stain on the mirror furiously, but it only served to spread the stain in every direction. Before long, the entire passenger store was covered in the substance. He stepped back with his hands on his head as he looked at the stain with disgust, despairing that he¡¯d spend his last moments watching his soul explode through his core while covered in something similar to glittering tar. However, as the feeling of disgust settled into his heart, he noticed another feeling. ¡°That actually feels really warm¡­¡± He muttered softly. The feeling of unease that his dissolving core had caused him lessened the moment he coated the door of his truck-shaped soul with chaos energy. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Without dwelling on the thought for too long, he rushed outside his core to collect another handful of the chaos energy which was abundant in the arena, then ran back in to wipe it all over the glowing white truck inside. It made him feel sick to deliberately cover himself in something so dirty, but he repeated the process until every part of the truck was coated. ¡°So that¡¯s what I¡¯d look like with black paint¡­¡± Micro thought to himself as he stepped back to inspect his handwork. ¡°That¡¯s actually not bad¡­¡± As he admired the new paint job of his soul, what little remained of the garage he¡¯d replicated continued to fade away, along with much of the internal energy he¡¯d been storing there. He felt weak and tired as his core dissolved, but he also felt calm. ¡°So you can make a core out of this stuff too¡­¡± He confirmed as he tapped the surface of the black coating with his knuckles. He¡¯d had to spread the chaos energy over the top of the core cards in the bed, so he worried that he may not be able to master any more until he¡¯d restored his core, but there was no time to dwell on Core Cards at the moment. ¡°Hah¡­!¡± Micro sighed as he woke up in the arena, much to Blue¡¯s surprise, with some of his vitality restored. He stood up slowly and took a moment to collect himself. He looked around to see the barrier made of chaos energy still standing, and the air was still filled with the pained screams of everyone trapped within. It was difficult to breathe in the midst of so much energy without being able to use any of it to shield himself, but he was relieved to have a stable core again, even if it was only enough to keep him alive. ¡°How¡­¡± Lena groaned as she looked up at him. ¡°I made a new core¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°The chaos energy¡­ was really sticky¡­¡± She looked up at him in disbelief, but she had no strength to question him. Micro looked up to see the humanoid figure being formed from the stolen energy of a thousand cultivators¡¯ cores was no longer just a glowing mass of energy. As it rotated slowly above the arena, he noticed a face similar to his own had grown out of the mass of energy. ¡°A hero¡­¡± Azar gasped, still laying on the ground in pain. ¡°With an¡­ Emerald Core¡­?!¡± Micro looked down at Blue with a confused expression. ¡°Jade, amber, sapphire, emerald¡­¡± Blue grunted at him as she writhed in pain. ¡°You idiot¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro nodded. He looked at Kel, Tae, and the hundred of other jade and amber level cultivators throughout the arena, their writhing figures illuminated by the magicians¡¯ glowing sigils. He then looked back at Lena and Azar, the only sapphire level cultivators trapped with him in the arena, and both of whom were equally immobilized by the core-consuming trap laid by the magicians. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro weakly sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Chapter 076 - Pump the Brakes! Micro felt as powerless as the moment he had first been summoned to a new world full of powers he couldn¡¯t comprehend. He had no control over what little energy remained in his body, and the only energy he could see was the stolen energy of cultivators¡¯ cores flowing through the air to the glowing humanoid figure above him. With a makeshift core of tightly fitting chaos energy, he was barely able to contain his soul within his body and move around free of pain, but he confirmed how powerless he was when he tried to jump up to punch the monster and barely had the power to jump at all. He tripped over the side of the stage, unable to correct his path with his weakened arms and legs. He braced himself to hit the ground, but something padded his impact. ¡°Oof¡­¡± Several muffled voices grunted beneath him. Micro scrambled away and looked back to find that among several cultivators who had broken his fall was Vera, the healer from the Soul Sect. ¡°Sorry!¡± Micro whispered, already running out of breath after standing up. ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vera spoke as she opened her glassy eyes. ¡°Your soul¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Micro interrupted her. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± ¡°Your soul¡­ I see¡­¡± Vera sighed. ¡°You were a traveller, after all¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked, kneeling down beside Vera. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the soul of one other hero¡­¡± She replied, closing her eyes as the pain in her chest throbbed. ¡°But theirs was corrupted¡­ polluted by chaos¡­¡± She opened one eye and reached out to touch his chest. ¡°But yours remains pure¡­ though hidden behind the same chaos¡­ that fills this place now.¡± She continued with shallow breaths, then nodded. ¡°Run, if you can¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave my passengers lying on the side of the road!¡± Micro replied with a thin smile. ¡°Is there a way to stop all this?¡± ¡°Stop it¡­?¡± Vera sighed, turning her head to look up at the glowing form above the stage. ¡°It still lacks a soul¡­ If you could prevent the soul from entering the vessel¡­ Then perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the soul now?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There¡­ You¡¯re too late¡­¡± Vera replied slowly, pointing up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s coming¡­¡± As Vera fainted, Micro looked up to see something like a shooting star falling toward the stadium. He climbed up onto the stage again, where the Imperial Guards and his friends still lay, and looked up at the floating figure. It slowly descended to the ground next to Micro as a familiar blue cloak materialized around it. It landed softly, apparently alive, though its eyes were closed. He waved his hands in front of his face, and poked its shoulder several times, but there was no reaction. ¡°So the hero doesn¡¯t have a driver yet¡­¡± Micro thought aloud, then he looked up again. ¡°But the driver is that soul¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Micro then tried to push the soulless hero out of the path of the incoming soul, but he felt like he may as well have been pushing a mountain. He tried picking up the hero next, but he felt something pop in his lower back before giving up. He looked around the tournament at the mostly unconscious cultivators that surrounded him, but found nothing of use. As the soul grew brighter and brighter in the sky, Micro began to feel anxious, unable to think of a way to prevent it from entering the body in front of him. Eventually the soul shone above him with the light of the sun, and he looked up in time to see it crash through the barrier of chaos energy on its way to the hero it was meant to inhabit. ¡°Ah!¡± Micro suddenly shouted as one final idea came to his mind. He jumped on the hero in front of him and began to climb it like a tree, coming to rest on its shoulder just as the soul came rushing down. He held his hands up to shield his eyes from the blinding light, but the soul wasn¡¯t slowed by his hands. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted in shock as the soul crashed into his chest, the force of which sent him flying off the hero¡¯s shoulders and half way across the arena. Landing on the stone seats between two unconscious cultivators, he looked around as the green barrier crumbled away, its particles blinking out of existence as they scattered. Without the barrier in its way, the moon and stars were finally a familiar colour, though he found it hard to see much of anything with his left eye. What few cultivators were still conscious ceased their agonizing screams as the wind began to move gently through the arena once more, and several others began to wake up, but there were no words spoken. Ignoring the strange sensations in his chest for the time being, Micro ran straight back to the stage to where his friends still lay. He knelt down beside Kel and grabbed his shoulders. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Kel, wake up!¡± Micro shouted while shaking him with the limited strength he had. ¡°Master¡­?¡± Kel mumbled as his eyes slowly opened. ¡°You.. Agh¡­! Kel suddenly rolled over onto his side and grasped his chest. Startled, Micro quickly rose to his feet. ¡°My core¡­!¡± Kel said through a cough. ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± Micro asked, but as other voices began to echo here and there, similar statements could be heard. ¡°The array¡­¡± Lena added as she sat up slowly. ¡°It drained us of our internal energy¡­ Until the hero¡¯s vessel was complete¡­¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t kill us.¡± Azar grunted, still laying on the ground. ¡°But it looks like my core is intact, though damaged¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lena analyzed Kel for a moment as he sat in shock. ¡°Your core is nearly gone, but it isn¡¯t gone¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Kel shouted. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Azar rebuked him as he raised a hand to his head in pain. ¡°Your core is there, but any jade core in the vicinity is likely near death¡­¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Blue spoke up. ¡°Now I¡¯ve been sacrificed twice. Looks like my core is mostly dried up too.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Lena turned her head to look up at Micro. ¡°Even with a higher level jade core you should be able to-¡± She suddenly paused as she looked closely at his chest with glowing eyes. ¡°Your core!¡± She gasped. ¡°It¡¯s completely broken, but there¡¯s something else¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I covered my soul with chaos energy to keep things together.¡± Micro explained. ¡°It feels gross, and I can¡¯t use any energy, but it¡¯s better than my soul bursting out of this tiny body. It¡¯s the other soul swimming around in there that bothers me though¡­¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Lena barely managed to mutter. ¡°Wait, the soul!¡± She looked over at the cloaked hero who stood motionless only a few paces away. It radiated a terrifying aura, but it remained completely still. Vera suddenly crawled up onto the stage and approached the group on her hands and knees. ¡°We don¡¯t have time!¡± Vera shouted as panic overcame her fatigue. ¡°Your cores are tomorrow¡¯s problem! The vessel is unstable!¡± As Vera warned, the hero¡¯s empty vessel suddenly began to twitch and convulse. It collapsed to the floor as its breathing grew hoarse, and internal energy began to spill out of it in waves that violently pushed everyone on the stage away. No one among the conscious cultivators in the arena could harness a single drop of energy with their damaged cores, and could only crawl away. Even the two sapphire level Imperial Guards were unable to raise even the thinnest of defensive auras and helplessly backed away from the unstable hero¡¯s vessel in terror. Kel tried to drag the still unconscious Tae away with him by her hands, but they were both pushed off the side of the stage by a particularly powerful wave of energy that shook the arena. ¡°It has no control!¡± Vera shouted as the sound of panicking cultivators began to increase. ¡°The core is in chaos! Run!¡± Blue found her way into Micro¡¯s pocket as he helped Kel lift Tae off the ground started putting as much distance between them and the ticking time bomb behind them as possible. Micro noticed Ki lying in his way and managed to grab hold of her with his other hand, but he could only hope the others still laying here and there would stay safe somehow as he dragged her with them toward the exit. But as he finally reached the exit, he knew it was too late. Without looking back, he knew, as did everyone around him, that an explosion of energy was about to consume them all. He looked up at the stars, still only visible to his right eye, wondering if the old man was somewhere among them. ¡°Maybe another goddess will take me home this time¡­¡± he whispered to himself as he accepted his fate. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Blue let out a short laugh that sounded more like a weak cough. ¡°Room for one more¡­?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I can-¡± But he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, as he caught a glimpse of a second light flying through the sky like a shooting star. He thought it may be a problem with his eyes at first, but after blinking away his tears, he was sure that it was coming straight toward them. THWOOM He couldn¡¯t turn his head fast enough to follow it as the light collided with the stone platform behind him, sending out a shockwave that knocked him to the ground and made his ears ring. Not a single cultivator remained standing as tiny pieces of the stone platform rained down on the arena. Micro peered through the cloud of dust with watery eyes, trying to comprehend what he had just witnessed, and it became clear with a gust of wind. The dust was suddenly swept away by a shockwave originating at the site where the empty hero¡¯s vessel now beneath the foot of a woman in light blue robes with an aura he couldn¡¯t believe. Even compared to the unstable hero with an emerald core, her presence was like a mountain weighing down on him. He watched her summon a rope of radiant light which she used to quickly tie up the explosive vessel, apparently stabilizing it enough to prevent it from exploding for the time being. ¡°How strange¡­¡± The woman said as she looked with disgust at the empty vessel beneath her feet. ¡°Looks like another failed summon¡­ Oh well.¡± Apparently content with her inspection of the lifeless hero, she held out her hand and fired an energy attack similar to the Spirit Wave skill which Micro had recently learned, but it was far more refined. In less time than it took Micro to blink, the empty vessel had disappeared along with a spherical chunk of the earth beneath it. ¡°Quickly, this way¡­!¡± A feminine voice suddenly whispered behind him. He turned to see a familiar face with one red eye grab him by the back of his robe and yank him to his feet with surprising strength. He stumbled toward the exit as she pulled him out the door and turned onto the empty street. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Micro blankly stammered. ¡°I thought you left¡­¡± ¡°Forgive me, brave messenger!¡± The woman cried. ¡°I sensed something had gone wrong the moment the barrier was erected. The summoning was corrupted by some unknown force¡­¡± ¡°The summoning¡­?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°You knew about the summoning? Are you-¡± ¡°Forgive my insolence, master!¡± She shouted with tears in her eyes as she led him faster and faster through the alleys and buildings of the deserted city. ¡°Despite your merciful orders, I couldn¡¯t bear the knowledge that you were left to face a corrupted hero alone!¡± ¡°Corrupted?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but a completely different soul than that for which the vessel was designed appeared in the stars.¡± She explained. ¡°I don¡¯t know what became of the soul, but it likely would have caused the hero¡¯s vessel to mutate into something terrible. I¡¯ve seen it happen¡­¡± ¡°Pump the brakes!¡± Micro suddenly dug his feet into the ground, bringing them both to a sudden stop between two old buildings. ¡°You¡¯re a magician?!¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± She turned around with a look of surprise. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a magician¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thank goodness-¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Chaos Witch.¡± Chapter 077 - Disarmed The young woman in ragged attire looked humbly across the dark alley at Micro, her one red eye glowing slightly beneath the starry sky. She smiled and extended her hand to gently touch Micro¡¯s cheek, and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so new to this world, brave messenger. There is much I¡¯d ask you while the cultivators are preoccupied, but we have little time.¡± She said with reverence. ¡°I¡¯ve served the Temple of Nora since before I can remember, so I forget just how far from home you messengers are. I will answer any questions you have to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Temple of Nora¡­¡± Micro repeated as he did his best to process her words. ¡°Chaos Witch¡­? So, you¡¯re not a magician?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lily, a Chaos Witch of the Temple of Nora.¡± She continued. ¡°I convene with the prophets who speak directly with Nora. I convey Nora¡¯s instructions to the magicians. The ones who sent you here must have been in a hurry, but you¡¯ll be informed in due time. Nora¡¯s blessing never leaves a hero.¡± As she pointed at her eye, Micro lifted his hand to his own eye. ¡°The chaos energy¡­¡± He thought aloud. ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a power beyond even the cultivators¡¯ understanding, and few of us can survive prolonged contact with it. I¡¯ve been exposed since birth, so I can¡­¡± Lily trailed off, then shook her head and went on. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m grateful that you set my family free from our obligations to the temple, but you should know that we are still your allies, your humble servants, you-¡± ¡°You sacrificed all those people!¡± Micro interrupted her as a feeling of fatigue overcame his mind, but he commanded his body to stand. ¡°I was also taken by surprise by the scale of tonight''s summoning¡­¡± Lily replied, nodding her head slowly. ¡°But lives were not to be taken. Tonight¡¯s purpose was justice.¡± ¡°Justice?¡± Micro asked. ¡°For who?¡± ¡°For us all.¡± Lily replied plainly. ¡°The cultivators¡¯ cores were to be drained to the point that they would be nearly indistinguishable from any mortal. Though you can always tell a cultivator by the stench of their arrogance before the strength of their aura.¡± ¡°And the hero?¡± Micro continued. ¡°That was supposed to attack them?¡± ¡°Had it received its destined soul, it would have taught them the fear only mortals can know.¡± Lily answered with cold eyes. ¡°They would crawl on the ground, desperately trying to survive while it wreaked havoc above their heads with indifference to their plight.¡± Micro was taken aback by the sudden chill in the air which Lily¡¯s words wrought, but she soon smiled again and continued. ¡°But I¡¯m not a cultivator.¡± She said, half laughing at the word. ¡°Why would I waste the chance you gave me¡­? To leave this fight and never look back¡­¡± ¡°Why do magicians summon heroes in the first place?¡± Micro continued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just cultivate?¡± ¡°Perhaps it is different where you come from.¡± Lily said, nodding slowly as she realized his confusion. ¡°Those not born into a sect can only dream of a life spent gallivanting carelessly through the mountains and forests, seeking out battle and adventure in the name of strength, all while protected by the previous generation of arrogant fools. I hear its different in the mortal cities to the west, but I would only become a slave should I wander to near such a place¡­¡± ¡°Ah, that almost happened to me!¡± Micro said as the unpleasant memory resurfaced. ¡°Some thieves tried to resell me.¡± ¡°Cultivators have their cores, and the nobles have their names¡­¡± Lily said solemnly. ¡°With neither of those things, people like me can only pray to whatever god is listening.¡± ¡°But if you make a core, you can get stronger, right?¡± ¡°Make a core?¡± Lily scoffed, though she quickly bowed apologetically as she heard her own rude laugh. ¡°There are fools among us mortals who have tried, and there are few who have succeeded. And who would feed our families in the time it took us to cultivate one? Who would reap the harvest that feeds them while we meditate our days away? Who would care for our young and elderly in the likely event that we should fail? Who would pay us the money we need just to sit around staring at Core Cards¡­?¡± ¡°So you need more gold?¡± Micro asked with slightly more optimism. ¡°We need to escape this kingdom¡­¡± Lily waved her hand as she sighed. ¡°Even a Chaos Witch like me can see that cultivators aren¡¯t the true enemy of the weak¡­¡± ¡°Your true enemy¡­¡± Micro repeated in confusion. ¡°Taxes?¡± ¡°The mortal king who reigns beneath the thumb of whatever sect is in power is no ally of ours.¡± Lily said with an air of spite. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°He lives in his palace surrounded by riches of our making, while the cultivators pass through our lives like aloof gods! I can¡¯t fight this anymore¡­¡± ¡°Gods¡­¡± Micro mumbled as Lily began to tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t know why it is your will that my family alone should escape this stagnant hell, but I¡¯m too weak to refuse¡­¡± She cried while doing her best to maintain her composure. She looked at him straight in the eye despite the shame overwhelming her. ¡°The Brake Light¡­ I shall accept that fate gladly¡­¡± Micro took a deep breath as the information settled in his fatigued mind. He brought his hand to his chest as the extra soul he¡¯d somehow absorbed continued to move around his chest as if it were looking for an exit. His own soul felt cramped, weak, and sticky beneath the slowly evaporating layer of chaos energy it was coated with. A quick glance at his core confirmed that most of the garage had completely vanished, leaving only bricks and empty boxes scattered throughout the empty space around his soul. He was about to continue his questions, but an even more overwhelming sensation suddenly silenced him. ¡°This is it!¡± Azar¡¯s familiar angry shout echoed in the alley behind him, though the aura which accompanied it was less threatening than before. ¡°I thought he¡¯d try to escape with the first chance he got!¡± Lily¡¯s knees buckled as Azar¡¯s relatively weak aura extended down the alley toward them. Though Micro couldn¡¯t shield himself from it with energy, he was able to endure it to some extent thanks to the makeshift core of chaos energy around his soul. He turned to look at Azar, but his neck was already within Azar¡¯s hand before he laid eyes on him. ¡°I got him!¡± Azar shouted over his shoulder. ¡°And there¡¯s a strange girl with him, a magician no doubt!¡± Micro strained his one good eye to see the female figure standing just behind Azar, and was surprised to see that it wasn¡¯t Lena. A youthful sigh escaped the mouth of the person as Azar continued to emit a rageful aura. ¡°Do you think I have time for your jokes?¡± The woman said as she came walked beneath a ray of moonlight that dimly lit up the centre of the alley, revealing a light blue robe. ¡°Did you mean to make a fool of me?¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Azar stuttered. ¡°Honoured Cerulean Envoy¡­ This is the Hero we apprehended to the north, and this could be his summoner-¡± ¡°You.¡± The woman suddenly addressed the girl struggling to breathe on the ground. ¡°Are you a prophet?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lily mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°And you.¡± She turned to Micro. ¡°Interesting core you have there. You planning to overthrow the empire this evening?¡± ¡°I just want¡­¡± Micro whispered, unable to get much air in his lungs due to the firm grip around his neck. ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± ¡°Good luck with that.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, captain.¡± ¡°He clearly had something to do with the attack!¡± Azar protested. ¡°And he stinks of chaos!¡± ¡°Of course he does.¡± The woman sighed again, this time with a hint of frustration in her breath. ¡°He was just inside a magicians¡¯ array. You stink too.¡± ¡°But his core is pure chaos energy! Look!¡± Azar pointed enthusiastically at Micro¡¯s chest. ¡°We need to take him and-¡± ¡°Do all Sapphire level captains waste this much time?!¡± She spat back at him. ¡°Do you report every ant you step on to the empire now? Do you?!¡± ¡°No, but I-¡± ¡°If you touch a single hair on that girl''s head, you¡¯ll only make a martyr of her!¡± She shouted at Azar as if rebuking a child. ¡°Ten more will pop up in her unimportant little place! You think a runt like her is propping up a centuries-old cult of chaos? She¡¯s worth less than the rags she¡¯s wearing!¡± ¡°The hero-¡± Azar again spoke up, but he was unable to continue. ¡°The failed summon? Killing him would accomplish little more than disgracing yourself!¡± The woman marched toward him in anger. ¡°You''re Lucky I care so little about you, or I¡¯d be tempted to have you exiled for your awe-inspiring lack of honour. How many broken children have you saved the world from today? Pathetic¡­¡± ¡°But the-¡± Azar attempted once more to argue, but Micro suddenly fell to the floor, along with Azar¡¯s severed arm. ¡°Agh¡­¡± Azar quietly grimaced as he gripped the stump of his arm with his other hand to stop the bleeding. He looked hatefully down at Micro, then turned back to face the woman who now held an ethereal golden sword in her hand. ¡°Does a member of the Imperial Guard dare stand before me with a single arm?¡± She scoffed as the sword dissipated. ¡°Return to the capital, and maybe you¡¯ll find somewhere to repair your honour along with that arm.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Azar replied with a respectful tone Micro hadn¡¯t heard from him before. ¡°Honoured Cerulean Envoy¡­¡± Micro pried the arm which still gripped his neck away and threw it at the ground near Azar. He kept his head bowed as the woman stepped to the side and took another look at Micro and Lily. Though she wasn¡¯t a tall woman, Micro felt like he was looking up into the sun as her bright eyes glared at him indifferently. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± She mumbled. ¡°Your fate is harder to determine than most.¡± ¡°My fate¡­¡± Micro repeated as his body grew numb in the presence of such a powerful aura. ¡°Even for a hero, being able to craft a core from the ambient chaos of an array¡­¡± She thought aloud. ¡°We may meet again.¡± ¡°Again¡­?¡± ¡°I am Yahari of the Cerulean Star Sect.¡± She stated boldly, raising her fist to her heart in some sort of salute. Her fist glowed slightly as she spoke, illuminating her face enough for Micro to take note of a large scar on her cheek. Noticing his eyes wandering across the scar, she smiled and continued. ¡°I serve as an Imperial Envoy. Defending the empire has come at a cost to my beautiful face, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°I was keyed once¡­¡± Micro replied quietly. ¡°The old man called it a racing stripe until he could afford to repair it¡­¡± ¡°A racing stripe¡­¡± Yahari repeated suspiciously. ¡°Do you mean to flatter or insult me?¡± ¡°I think he said it to make me feel better¡­¡± Micro replied, recalling the look on the old man¡¯s face when he first found the long scratch on his door. ¡°Today I shall accept a compliment from a hero, it seems.¡± Yahari said, exhaling a brief laugh. ¡°I hope the next hero I meet is as polite.¡± As her powerful aura began to make him feel faint, she suddenly jumped into the sky so quickly that the wind knocked him backward into Lily. Azar stood his ground as she vanished into the sky like a rocket, then picked up his severed arm and left the alley on foot, not uttering a single word to Micro before he turned the corner and disappeared from view. ¡°Lily¡­¡± Micro said as he collapsed onto his back beside her. ¡°Yes, master¡­¡± She replied with her hands over her face, struggling not to be sick as she leaned against the wall. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to sleep now¡­¡± he mumbled as his vision grew dark. ¡°I¡¯ll join you¡­¡± Lily replied, her voice muffled by her hand. ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± He added as he slipped into unconsciousness on the moonlit floor of the alley, shortly before Lily fainted beside him. Chapter 078 - A Small Distraction It was a throbbing pain in his chest that awoke Micro not long after he lost consciousness in the alley. The moonlight no longer lit the alley, but stars still hung in the sky. He looked around as he sat up, and he quickly took note of the red-eyed Lily, still unconscious on the ground with her back against the dirty stone wall of the building. ¡°He could be anywhere!¡± A powerful voice echoed down the alley. ¡°Find him!¡± Micro looked down the alley to the street where the light of torches passing by caused his eyes to ache. ¡°The little rat left with some mundane wench!¡± A man shouted as he ran past the alley. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± ¡°Catch the hero!¡± Dozens of angry shouts poured into the alley as a furious mob holding torches ran down the dusty paths of the city. ¡°I¡¯d hate to be whoever they¡¯re looking for¡­¡± Micro said through a yawn. ¡°Of course it¡¯s you, you nut-brained numbskull¡­¡± Blue shouted as she crawled out of his pocket and tumbled to the floor. She stood up and waved her hands around for a moment, then snapped her fingers several times, but then she shook her head in frustration. ¡°I swear¡­ I may drop dead the next time I see a magician¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lily stirred from her sleep as the angry mob grew louder. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s this?¡± Blue asked as she pointed at the girl slowly waking up from a deep sleep. ¡°She¡¯s a chaos witch.¡± Micro replied as he stretched his own neck. ¡°She tells magicians what to do.¡± ¡°At least she¡¯s not a magician-¡± Blue began to reply, but her eyes widened as the words sunk in. ¡°Let¡¯s kill it before it wakes up, shall we?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°Lily¡¯s leaving the kingdom to open a restaurant.¡± ¡°What the-¡± Blue gasped. ¡°Who cares?! Let¡¯s just get out of here!¡± ¡°We should find Kel and the others.¡± Micro said with a nod. ¡°But they seem pretty upset out there¡­¡± ¡°Well, you were getting pretty friendly with that hero¡¯s vessel earlier while the rest of us were dying in agony.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Even if the Cerulean lady doesn¡¯t feel like tearing you apart today, those small fries would probably be more than happy to. How about we throw your lady friend in the street over there and run the other way?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right¡­¡± Lily spoke up before Micro could reply. ¡°I¡¯ll distract them¡­ You head East¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°What about the restaurant?¡± ¡°My family lives on.¡± She said with more resolve as she opened her odd-coloured eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll lead the cultivators away. They should be weakened enough that I can-¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Micro interrupted her as he rose to his feet, scooping up Blue on his way. ¡°I might not understand everything, but I know what they¡¯d do to you if they found you now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m counting on!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°Those weirdos sacrificed me twice now!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to rejoin the cultivators you were moving with before.¡± Lily said with a frown. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to shield you from the residents of this wretched place.¡± ¡°Then we should find somewhere quieter to park.¡± Micro replied with resolve in his voice. ¡°When the bikers were getting rowdy outside the mall, the old man used to park me in the convenience store across the street.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lily tilted her head. ¡°Ah¡­ Never mind.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just get moving. We¡¯ll think of something.¡± ¡°But the streets are filled with enemies, weakened as they are¡­!¡± Lily protested. ¡°You sure we can¡¯t ditch the witch?¡± Blue asked with a disappointed glare. Micro looked down at Blue, then at Lily. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± He replied with a nod. ¡°I figured that¡­¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Micro asked as she suddenly jumped to the ground and stretched her wings. ¡°Just leave the distraction to me.¡± She answered with a yawn. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°Actually, you come too, Trill.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Trill crawled out of Micro¡¯s other pocket and fell to the floor like a stone, landing on his face. He looked up at Blue with tired eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the order¡­?¡± ¡°Your core is totalled to, eh?¡± Blue clicked her tongue. ¡°No matter. You¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do with just the two of you?¡± Micro asked with a worried tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you need help? What can I do?¡± ¡°You think I can¡¯t have a bit of fun with those losers?¡± Blue shot back with a defensive tone. ¡°A bunch of half wits full of hot air won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Micro felt slightly uncomfortable as a new expression appeared on Blue¡¯s face. Though she was smiling, it somehow made him feel anxious. ¡°This isn¡¯t playtime, like that silly tournament. Just wait there.¡± She pointed at the ground near Lily with an air of authority as she spoke. ¡°Come on, Trill. It¡¯s war.¡± Trill¡¯s tiny ears twitched at the last word Blue said, and he stood up quickly to brush the dust off his face. He nodded, then the two pixies started running up the side of the building Lily was still leaning against. Micro started to run after them, but he had no way of following them up the wall in his current state. ¡°You had two pixies, but you set them free?¡± Lily gasped. ¡°Set them free?¡± Micro repeated with his head tilted. ¡°They¡¯re passengers, not prisoners. They were always free.¡± ¡°You built a network among the cultivators and the pixies in such a short time¡­¡± Lily said with wide eyes. ¡°I can see why Nora chose you to lead us down the path she laid for us.¡± ¡°Chosen by Nora¡­¡± Micro replied with some frustration in his voice. ¡°Today¡¯s summoning was probably her idea¡­¡± ¡°It was.¡± Lily answered humbly. ¡°Though we must have done something wrong¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the problem, Lily.¡± Micro said, sitting down next to her. ¡°This whole world, or at least what I¡¯ve seen of it¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°I might be new to thinking, but I can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡± He said with a frown that made his forehead sore. ¡°If Nora wants to help, why does she take most of the energy you steal? How come she gives you stolen souls in return? Why don¡¯t you ask Nora for something more useful, like a core, or gold, or roads¡­?¡± ¡°You mistake me for a prophet, master. I cannot speak of Nora¡¯s great plans¡­¡± Lily said with a bitter expression. ¡°Nora only responds to the prayers of the worthy. We can only trust that they correctly interpret Nora¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Who said they were worthy?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The prophets are bred among nobility¡­¡± Lily said quietly, her bitterness revealing a hint of anger as she spoke. ¡°We answer to their call, even if their will remains a mystery to us¡­¡± ¡°So you summon heroes because prophets tell you to?¡± Micro said, his brain starting to ache. ¡°Do they pay well? How does that benefit you?¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Lily whispered, then looked over her shoulder before continuing in a hushed voice. ¡°The will of the prophets is absolute. Even the heroes never question them. It would be better to run, and I will¡­¡± ¡°Magicians, cultivators, witches, now prophets¡­¡± Micro brought his hand to his head as his voice grew strained. ¡°And no roads¡­.¡± ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± Lily asked as he struggled to remain calm. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Micro shook his head. ¡°Good luck with your restaurant.¡± ¡°It is thanks to you that we were able to hire an escort. They¡¯re to leave at dawn if I don¡¯t make it in time.¡± Lily smiled brightly as she spoke. ¡°Even without me, my family is sure to find a better life to the East.¡± ¡°What¡¯s out East?¡± Micro asked, happy to be distracted from the confusing conflicts of the world. ¡°The Rameer kingdom is said to be a mortal paradise, a place beyond the mountains where everyone lives in abundance, regardless of their power or their name!¡± She explained excitedly. ¡°I know it may not be as perfect as they say, but it is beyond the temple¡¯s reach, so¡­¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everybody go there?¡± ¡°How would we all get there?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°No roads¡­¡± ¡°Who else but a hero would be able to imagine a road connecting two kingdoms?¡± Lily asked, chuckling brightly. ¡°I suppose nothing is impossible for you¡­¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say nothing¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Without roads though, I¡¯m not much use¡­¡± BANG Micro and Lily were startled by the sound of a large explosion several blocks away. The angry shouts of weakened cultivators suddenly turned to screams of fear, and Micro rushed to the corner of the alley to peer down the road. BOOM ¡­ CRASH Two more explosions consumed two buildings on the street not far from Micro. ¡°That should do it.¡± Blue¡¯s voice then echoed in the alley behind Micro. ¡°What happened?!¡± He asked as he turned around to see her standing proudly next to Trill, who was covered in soot and ash. ¡°We caused a distraction. And look!¡± Blue suddenly revealed two identical Core Cards which she¡¯d been hiding behind her back. She lifted them in the air proudly, one in each hand. ¡°Some girl gave us these!¡± ¡°Someone gave you Core Cards?¡± Micro asked suspiciously. ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t seem interested in picking them up after she dropped them. Same thing, really. I think you¡¯ll like this one.¡± Blue shrugged, then tossed one of the cards to Micro and looked at Trill. ¡°You can go back to sleep now.¡± ¡°Yes your ma-¡± Trill cleared his throat as her glare intensified abruptly. He ran toward Micro so quickly that most of the dust coating him was left behind in a small cloud. ¡°Of course, Blue.¡± ¡°Did you make all those fires?¡± Micro asked as he watched the panicking cultivators scramble around the city streets trying to put out the fires. He bent down to pick up Trill and the Core Card Blue had given him, and placed the pixie in his pocket. He tried to place the Core Card in his dimensional storage, but was unable to open it without access to internal energy. ¡°That¡¯s not very nice at all¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nicer than they¡¯d be if they caught us.¡± She replied as two more explosions echoed in the city. ¡°How did you do that without your powers¡­?¡± Micro marvelled. He watched in awe as plumes of smoke rose into the air like sprouting flowers. ¡°Powers? You can start a fire with just about anything in a human house.¡± Blue shrugged, then climbed up Micro and into his free pocket, taking her Core Card with her. ¡°Now let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°What about Kel?¡± Micro asked as he helped Lily to her feet. ¡°What about the turtle boy?¡± She said with a roll of her eyes ¡°He was alive when we left, wasn¡¯t he? He¡¯ll be fine. Probably.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro answered tentatively. ¡°Lily?¡± ¡°Yes, this way¡­¡± Lily replied, staring at Micro¡¯s pockets with wide eyes. ¡°You and your¡­ passengers¡­ follow me.¡± ¡°Thanks-¡± BOOM Micro was interrupted by the loudest explosion yet, followed by a new wave of panicked screams. ¡°Blue¡­¡± Micro shook his head as he glanced down at his pocket. ¡°What?¡± She replied with a yawn. ¡°War is war.¡± Chapter 079 - Into the Night Lily was able to lead Micro safely through the alleys to the outskirts of the city without issue. The few cultivators they passed on the way were too weak and anxious to notice the pair of fugitives through the smoke, and it wasn¡¯t long before they had reached the wall of the city. ¡°Ouch.¡± Micro shouted as he suddenly fell to the ground. ¡°What is it, master?!¡± Lily cried as she raced back in panic. ¡°Sorry.¡± Micro answered quickly as he stood up again, an expression of frustration rather than pain on his face. ¡°Pothole¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I see. You must be tired.¡± Lily sighed in relief. ¡°There¡¯s a secret passage behind the bushes here. My family should still be waiting nearby.¡± Lily led Micro into some of the dense shrubbery that decorated the base of the city walls, far from any gate and its guards, and they crawled through a small opening in the wall after making sure they weren¡¯t being followed. As he made his way through the small tunnel, the sounds of the angry and panicking cultivators of the city grew quieter. Many of the voices he recognized as those which had been cheering him on not long before. But mixed in were an increasing number of shouts from cultivators who hadn¡¯t been involved in the tournament¡¯s unfortunate conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that even the cultivators who didn¡¯t get their cores drained can¡¯t find us¡­¡± Micro thought aloud as he looked back over his shoulder one last time. ¡°The cultivators?¡± Lily replied from a few paces ahead. ¡°Right now your aura isn¡¯t that different from any mortal, and we¡¯re all but invisible to them.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t see weak people?¡± Micro asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°That¡¯s cultivators for you¡­¡± Lily shrugged. ¡°All they see is power. The weaker sect disciples are petty and vindictive, but it can be convenient how self absorbed they tend to be. The more powerful ones, like the Cerulean Core woman you met today¡­¡± ¡°Yahari?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She was nice, I think¡­¡± ¡°Be careful around people as strong as her.¡± Lily replied with a stern voice, stopping to turn around and make sure Micro understood her warning. ¡°They rarely get involved in lower sect affairs, but we live and die at their whim. They look at us the same way they look at any bug crawling on the ground.¡± ¡°I thought they wanted to kill all of you, but she ended up cutting Azar¡¯s arm off instead.¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°What a confusing person.¡± ¡°What is truly confusing is why she was here.¡± Lily continued. ¡°For a Cerulean Envoy to have come to the Beryl Kingdom, something much more serious must be happening somewhere. The Temple of Nora may be planning something that will make tonight¡¯s summoning look like nothing.¡± ¡°They¡¯re planning to attack the cultivators again?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lily answered. ¡°I want to go home...¡± Micro sighed, scratching his head. ¡°Just a little farther, messenger.¡± Lily said, sensing his anxieties, then she started walking again. As Micro popped out the other side of the wall after Lily, he suddenly felt a cool sense of relief wash over him. The smoky air of the city felt far behind him as the cool air of the grassy field he stood up in filled his nose. He could now clearly see the mountains to the North and South. The valley full of villages which surrounded the Imperial City seemed like a peaceful oasis compared to the burning city behind him, though the strange feelings in his chest prevented him from fully enjoying it. ¡°You made it!¡± The familiar voice of Lily¡¯s father cut through the silent night. ¡°Praise Nora for her mercy¡­!¡± Micro turned to see Lily standing with her family and several large men in leather armour and long swords at their waists. They looked suspiciously at the clothes Micro wore for a moment, but didn¡¯t seem interested in his presence. ¡°Hello.¡± Micro greeted the indifferent men with a wave. ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± ¡°These are the escorts we were able to hire from the mercenaries¡¯ guild thanks to you, master.¡± Lily introduced them. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°They¡¯re the finest the guild has to offer. They regularly exterminate goblins and other dangerous pests in the area!¡± ¡°We should depart at once.¡± One man interrupted her with a slightly reddened face. ¡°It¡¯s a good chance to get ahead of the search parties.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± One of the men answered with a firm nod. ¡°The cultivator coming too? That¡¯ll cost extra.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome to join us, if it suits you.¡± Lily looked hopefully at Micro, but was disappointed by the look in his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll come see you one day.¡± Micro answered with a smile. ¡°Will you serve honey buns at the Brake Light?¡± ¡°I promise!¡± Lily answered gleefully. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried one, but I¡¯ll look into them when we arrive!¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll head back to Kel¡¯s house.¡± Micro continued, then looked down at his chest. ¡°I need to do something about this¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Lily replied as her family picked up their bags and the mercenaries began to move. ¡°Good luck, Micro.¡± ~ As Micro watched Lily and her party venture East across the moonlit valley, quickly disappearing from his half-impaired sight, he took a deep breath and resolved himself to get moving. ¡°I think I¡¯m nearly empty, Blue.¡± He said while rubbing his sore left eye. ¡°I can¡¯t cultivate at all with my core like this¡­ Need fuel¡­¡± ¡°Do humans not eat grass?¡± Blue asked as she climbed onto his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°I think that¡¯s cows¡­¡± ¡°Well, a city full of jade core jerks doesn¡¯t sound appetizing.¡± She said, punching his ear. ¡°Start walking. I¡¯ll get a head start on dealing with my own core.¡± ¡°Good luck, Blue.¡± Micro replied as he began to walk. Without his energy, the valley felt much wider than before, but he vaguely recalled the location of a village nearby. ¡°I won¡¯t need it.¡± Blue stated contently as she began to meditate. ¡°Not having to wait for energy to come to me is nice. And this is still just a jade core! You cultivators really were on to something with these.¡± ¡°I thought getting an amber core might be enough to find a way home, but there are a lot of cores¡­¡± Micro wondered as he walked. ¡°I wonder how many there are.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s jade, amber, sapphire¡­¡± Blue began to count on her fingers, her eyes still closed. ¡°Then you¡¯ve got the emerald and ruby folks. They¡¯re a real pain to deal with.¡± ¡°Which level was Yahari?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She seemed stronger than Azar¡­ a lot stronger¡­¡± ¡°She probably had a cerulean core.¡± Blue answered. ¡°They keep to themselves most of the time.¡± ¡°Is that the highest level?¡± Micro asked as he went over the list, counting them out on his own fingers. ¡°That seems like a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met a few silver and gold level cultivators, but they¡¯re super weird.¡± Blue said with a look of distaste. ¡°I met one stick in the mud who said he had a pearl core. He¡¯s the one who-¡± Blue suddenly paused, then shook her head to rid herself of the unpleasant thought. ¡°Pearl is the highest I know of.¡± She eventually continued. ¡°I¡¯ll aim for that, for now. I wonder if that old geezer is still kicking around somewhere. I bet he¡¯d soil himself if he met a pixie with a pearl core.¡± She began to chuckle as her meditative state waned, but Micro was too tired to continue the conversation while walking. As the chaos energy holding his core together slowly evaporated, he felt weaker and weaker, so he dedicated the remainder of his power to walking in the direction of the village. He distracted himself from the growing pain in his legs with pleasant memories of the tournament, hoping his new friends would find their way home safely. He hoped Kel and Tae would be able to recover quickly, and he thought about the next time they might eat mountain fried beef together. He could almost smell the freshly baked honey buns which filled him with warmth and comfort with every bite. But the next thing he tasted was dirt. ¡°Gah¡­!¡± He spat out a mouth full of dirt, having tripped over a rock hidden in the knee-high grass. ¡°Oof.¡± Blue grunted as she landed beside him in the long grass. ¡°What gives?!¡± She stood up, having recovered a small amount of energy, and glared at Micro, but he wasn¡¯t as quick as usual to stand up this time. He stared at the ground on his hands and knees as tears began to fall from his eyes. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She shouted, though her anger was diffused slightly by his unsightly emotional state. ¡°You hurt your toe on that rock?¡± ¡°This world is crazy¡­¡± Micro sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful place, but everyone is always fighting¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°It takes a while to get used to humans. There¡¯s more of them every day though, so get over it.¡± ¡°Humans¡­¡± Micro repeated as he leaned back to sit upright, looking at the tall grass in front of him. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, nobody likes humans.¡± Blue said, placing a hand on his knee in an awkward attempt to reassure him. She quickly removed her hand and turned away. ¡°What were you again? A farm tool?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Micro replied, wiping his face with his sleeve. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue looked back at him with a deeper expression than he¡¯d seen on her before. ¡°What is it, Blue?¡± Micro asked as she stared up at him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She began, but she quickly shook her head and turned around again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just hungry.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Then stop thinking so much.¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re a farm tool, so act like one and get the job done.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro answered. He held out his hand, and Blue climbed quickly up to his shoulder as he brought himself to his feet. He took a deep breath and looked forward. The small weight on his shoulder took some of the weight from his mind, though his hunger made the rest of him feel heavier by the moment. However, a smell suddenly caught his attention which seemed to lift him out of his gloom with a single breath. ¡°Huh?¡± Blue blurted out as she noticed the abrupt change in the air around him. ¡°What got into you?¡± ¡°Do you smell that?¡± Micro asked with a smile forming on his face. ¡°I smell¡­¡± Blue closed her eyes and sniffed the air several times. ¡°Smoke?¡± ¡°Not just smoke!¡± Micro said excitedly. ¡°You still have some dirt in your nose?¡± She asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°That smell¡­¡± Micro said as he took a deeper breath through his nose and smiled widely. He immediately started walking in the direction he estimated it to be coming from. Blue held on to his shoulder with both hands as his pace quickened. ¡°That¡¯s the smell of a mechanic!¡± Chapter 080 - The Goddess Noras Chosen Souls He¡¯d seen the night sky more times than he could count, though he¡¯d only spent several nights beneath the sky he saw now. And he¡¯d only recently grown accustomed to seeing it through human eyes, though one of those eyes no longer functioned. Micro had never felt anything but content to drive beneath the stars, trusting himself to the skillful old driver who guided him down countless roads to all kinds of interesting places. But now he drove himself on two feet through tall grass toward a smell so nostalgic that visions of his previous life flooded his young mind. ¡°A mechanic!¡± Micro shouted weakly into the night as he ran clumsily through the tall grass, unable to see the uneven ground beneath him. ¡°A what?¡± Blue asked with disinterest as she held onto his robes tightly, nearly being thrown from his shoulder every time he stumbled over a rock. ¡°A mechanic!¡± He repeated with a grin which defied his fatigue. ¡°You don¡¯t smell that?¡± ¡°The smoke?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Not just the smoke.¡± Micro replied quickly. ¡°Hot iron! They must be repairing an older car.¡± ¡°And older what?¡± ¡°The iron smells old, older than me even!¡± Micro¡¯s enthusiasm began to disturb Blue as he continued to increase his pace despite the exhaustion apparent in every step. ¡°Are you okay, there?¡± She asked tentatively, trying not to bite her tongue. ¡°There, that building there!¡± Micro announced happily, squinting his eye as he tried to discern its shape in the moonlight. He continued to catch the toe of his leather boots ¡°More humans, eh?¡± Blue replied as she looked ahead with glowing eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for that. Wake me if there¡¯s meat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro replied as she crawled back into his pocket to meditate. The building became clearer as he continued to run, far from any other buildings in the village. Unlike the large stone construction of the temple of the mostly wooden buildings of the city, its walls appeared to be made from mud and its moonlit roof was nothing but bundled up grass. Micro didn¡¯t dwell on the odd choice of building materials for the mechanic¡¯s workshop though, as his eye was drawn to the smoke rising from the other side of the building, carrying the familiar scent of hot metal to him as his breaths grew ever more quick and shallow. Even when he slammed his shin against a large discard chunk of slag near the house and fell flat on his face into the gravelly path in front of it, he kept smiling and dragged himself forward to the wooden door of the small building. He used the holes in the wooden slabs comprising the door as handles to bring himself back up to his feet, and knocked repeatedly as hard as he could. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Micro shouted through the door into the dark building, but there was no immediate reply. ¡°Hello?¡± He backed away, then took a step to his left to peer around the side of the building to the source of the smoke. Beside the house was a wood shed with no walls, at the centre of which a large furnace made of stones billowed out too much smoke for Micro to see through. A small gust of wind brought some of the smoke into his face, and though he reflexively attempted to shield himself with energy, he was unable to save himself from inhaling a deep breath of it. ¡°This¡­¡± He coughed violently. ¡°This is a weird¡­ mechanic¡­!¡± He stumbled back toward the door, unable to catch his already ragged breath while coughing to the point of dizziness. He sat down with his back to the door, trying to recover some composure before continuing his search, but the door suddenly gave way behind him. He let out a gasp in surprise as he fell backward into the doorway, and thought he saw an old man standing above him with one hand on the door and the other wrapped around a hammer. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Mechanic¡­?¡± Micro asked hopefully, his throat so dry that he thought his voice sounded more like an engine¡¯s hum than a human¡¯s voice. ¡°Hmph.¡± The old man scoffed, his expression difficult to understand through his thick grey beard. He was a tall man with broad shoulders, though his back bent by time and his figure seemed thin. The old man leaned out the door and looked to the left and right, nodded, then raised his hammer. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Micro understood quickly that he was about to lose consciousness as the hammer began travelling to his head, but he was unable to do anything to resist. Then everything went black. ~ GRRR Micro thought for a moment that he¡¯d been awakened from his unconscious state by a fierce growl, but he realized quickly when he opened his eyes that he was not looking at the real world. Rather, he was looking around at the immaterial world where his chaos-coated soul resided within the crumbling remains of his core. He felt less composed in the ethereal space than usual. While he usually enjoyed walking around the space in an immaterial representation of his current form, it felt more like he was floating now. He floated clumsily toward the remains of his core, and watched helplessly as the energy continued to dissipate into the air around him, unable to mold it like before with his soul still sealed away beneath the shimmering coat of chaos. ¡°This is going to be tricky¡­¡± He thought to himself, looking around at the mess. He picked up a brick after his hands finally began to take shape, and inspected it closely. The glowing green brick was full of cracks, and squeezing it gently resulted in it crumbling away like sand. He picked up a handful of the sand and squeezed it in two hands, recalling the method to construct a snowball, and found that he was only able to form an oddly shaped brick the size of a grain of rice, though it appeared to be stable. ¡°At least it¡¯s possible, but I¡¯ll need more energy¡­¡± He sighed and continued to move around the chaos-covered truck, inspecting every part of its surface for damage. As he reached the back of the truck, he was content that it would remain stable for the time being, though even the chaos energy was slowly evaporating. However, he began to notice a muffled growl coming from beneath the truck. ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­¡± He whispered as he stepped back from the truck to observe it. ¡°Wait¡­¡± He bent down to look under the truck, and was immediately blinded by a bright white light. He staggered backward before regaining his composure, and his right eye gradually regained its sight. Squinting this time, he looked beneath the truck again to see the source of the light. GRRRRR There, beneath the truck, he saw something which he recognized to be a soul. Though he had only observed his own soul before that point, he felt there could be no mistaking the sensation it gave him when he approached it. ¡°Hello!¡± Micro called out calmly, waving to the soul beneath the truck while kneeling down to see it. GRRR The growling continued, but the fierce light the soul radiated seemed to dim as the soul gradually calmed. Sensing that the anxiety of the mysterious visitor beneath him had lessened slightly, Micro leaned closer to the soul. ¡°You must be the soul Nora sent.¡± Micro said softly. He reached out his hand to touch the soul, and was surprised by how soft the shivering surface of it was. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro left his hand on the top of the soul, awkwardly leaning beneath the truck and trying to make out the shape of the ghostly being in front of him. The soul didn¡¯t reply, but Micro was relieved that it had stopped growling. Its shivering also ceased after some time had passed. ¡°I know how it feels.¡± Micro sighed as the creature¡¯s form finally became discernable, glowing less fiercely the more it calmed. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright though. We¡¯ll find a way home.¡± Micro tried to crawl a bit closer to the creature, but bumped his head on the chassis above him with a loud bang. He recoiled in pain and rolled out from under the truck. He brought his hands to the site of his injury and found that some of the chaos energy coating it stuck to his head. He managed to pry his hand from the sticky mess on his head, getting some on his face in the process. ¡°Gah!¡± He tried not to startle the creature beneath the truck as he yelped in pain, but was surprised himself to see the creature suddenly crawl out from under the truck and jump up at his head, displaying an open mouth full of sharp teeth. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted as the creature knocked him to the ground of his dilapidated core, unable to defend himself against the surprisingly strong soul. As he tried to raise his hands to push away the creature, he waited for the sensation of its sharp teeth against his skin, but was confused when something soft and moist met the skin of his face instead. After a brief struggle, he finally managed to push the creature off of him. He rubbed his eyes, still stinging from the chaos energy, then felt the spot on his head where he¡¯d impacted the truck chassis. He was relieved to find that no trace of chaos energy remained. Furthermore, when he opened his good eye to observe the creature in front of him, he was finally able to see it for what it was. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro tilted his head as he sat up and looked across at the soul. It was no taller than one of his tires, and its fur was long and fluffy. ¡°Good dog¡­¡± Chapter 081 - In Need of Repairs The surreal image of a small glowing dog¡¯s soul, sitting as any cheerful little dog would, took a moment to settle in Micro¡¯s mind. It was an ordinary looking dog, much like the dogs many farmers kept in the village Micro knew well. Its black and white fur looked soft, and its ears drooped down the side of its head. It looked content as it gulped down the chaos energy it had licked off of Micro¡¯s head, looking across at him with its tail wagging. ¡°Sorry about all this.¡± Micro said with a gentle wave. ¡°I¡¯ll try to fix it up soon¡­ I¡¯m running on fumes right now.¡± The dog looked back at him as he spoke with no particular expression, but its silence gave Micro some relief. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to sleep under there, if you want¡­¡± Micro said, pointing to the ground beneath the truck. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where else you¡¯d go¡­¡± The dog followed Micro¡¯s finger intently, and immediately stood up and walked to the truck, crouching down to crawl underneath it. After getting comfortable, it looked back at Micro from beneath the chassis with a look of contentment. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Micro said with a smile. ¡°Make yourself at home, I guess.¡± Micro sighed and looked around at the broken garage again, then turned back to the dog beneath his soul with a stern look. ¡°If you even think about peeing on my tires though¡­!¡± He said with a finger pointed at the tire nearest to the dog. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a problem.¡± The dog didn¡¯t seem to protest Micro¡¯s order, though it wasn¡¯t clear how much of Micro¡¯s words it could understand. It was at that moment when Micro¡¯s face suddenly felt cold. ¡°Hah?¡± He blurted out, feeling himself being pulled back to a conscious state. He waved to the dog one last time as he began to vanish from the garage. ¡°Good dog¡­!¡± ~ ¡°You seriously hit a cultivator with a hammer?¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed in Micro¡¯s ear. ¡°He looked like he was going mad.¡± A man replied. Micro opened his eyes, finding himself on the dirt floor of a mud hut, looking up at a candlelit roof of straw. Standing above him to his left was the old man he had met before, holding a hammer with blood dripping from the end of it. To his right, he saw a woman roughly the same age, dressed in the same old rags, but with a fiery air about her. ¡°And besides, he might not be a real cultivator.¡± The man explained, pointing at Micro with the hammer in his hand. ¡°I hit him pretty hard, but he was out with a single bonk. Never seen anything like it!¡± ¡°He could be the heir to some sect, you old fool!¡± The old lady rebuked him. ¡°What in the world possessed you to take such a risk?!¡± ¡°The hammer guides me.¡± The old man replied meekly, bringing the hammer to his chest as if to hug it. ¡°That rusty old thing¡­! The woman fumed. She reached across and swiped it from his arms with a motion Micro couldn¡¯t track with his eye, then threw it out the open door with alarming power. ¡°My hammer!¡± The old man shouted anxiously and scrambled out the door after it, leaving the old woman alone above the confused cultivator in dirty green robes who was finally starting to awaken. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re alive¡­¡± She looked down with a forced smile and furrowed brow at Micro and sighed. ¡°Dare I ask the name of the honourable young master¡­? ¡°Micro¡­¡± He whispered, the sound of his own voice worsening his headache. ¡°I see¡­¡± The woman seemed to wince when she heard Micro speak, fear visible in her tone despite her stoic expression. ¡°And your sect¡­?¡± ¡°My sect¡­?¡± Micro whispered, then cleared his throat and sat up. He continued after rubbing the side of his head where a large welt had formed. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect right now¡­¡± ¡°Oh no¡­¡± The lady took a step backward as her eyes widened. ¡°Then you¡­ You aren¡¯t one of Vale¡¯s¡­ That is¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you know Vale?¡± Micro asked, looking up at the lady with a weak smile. ¡°He gave me a Core Card not long ago. Isn¡¯t he nice?¡± ¡°So what¡¯s all this about-¡± The old man returned with the hammer once more in his hand, but paused when he saw the look of terror on the woman¡¯s face. A look of anger flashed across his own face and he glared at Micro with his hammer raised high in the air. ¡°Hey, what did you say to my wife?¡± ¡°We were talking about Vale, but¡­¡± Micro looked up at the man and leaned back with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Are you really a mechanic? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re using that hammer correctly¡­¡± ¡°What did you-¡± The man began to shout, but something clicked in his mind as Micro¡¯s reply sunk in. ¡°Va- Va- Vale¡­?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Micro asked, his smile returned. ¡°Oh dear.¡± The man muttered as his hammer-wielding hand dropped to his side. ¡°Please understand, it was dark, and my husband is a foolish drunk-¡± The woman began to plead. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t had a drop in weeks!¡± The man interrupted, but his wife shot him a furious glare that silenced him abruptly. ¡°As I was saying, he¡¯s a confused old man.¡± The woman continued, trying to keep Micro¡¯s attention from returning to her flustered husband. ¡°The longstanding contract we have with your sect need not be affected by the honest mistake of an honest idiot.¡± ¡°Contract?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Oh, do you service the sect?¡± ¡°Service¡­? Ah, yes¡­¡± She replied tentatively. ¡°We have worked endlessly to meet the standards of your sect, and Vale seemed content with the fees before, so¡­¡± ¡°Wait a second, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Micro frowned, causing the old couple to gasp in unison. ¡°Wha- What do you mean, honourable Micro?¡± She stuttered fearfully. ¡°Kel¡¯s sect doesn¡¯t have a single vehicle to service.¡± Micro explained, his eyes full of suspicion. ¡°What business would mechanics have with a sect that doesn¡¯t even have roads for a truck to drive on?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman paused, then looked at her husband for assistance, but his own face was blank with confusion. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mechanics, so why would Cultivators who walk everywhere need you?¡± Micro continued. He slowly rose to his feet and crossed his arms as he looked back and forth between the couple with a deep frown. ¡°Are you¡­ magicians¡­?¡± The old woman and her husband froze with complicated expressions for a moment as Micro¡¯s accusations sunk in. The old man gripped his hammer firmly in both his hands, unable to find a single word to say, and it was his wife that eventually took the initiative in trying to continue the conversation. ¡°Excuse me, honourable disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect¡­¡± She said slowly, raising her hands in the air slightly, revealing them to be empty. ¡°I think there has been a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Micro asked, his eyes still narrow. ¡°We certainly aren¡¯t magicians.¡± She elaborated. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what a mechanic is or does¡­ We are a family of blacksmiths.¡± ¡°Blacksmiths¡­?¡± Micro repeated, the suspicion on his face shifting quickly to an expression of disappointment. ¡°But that¡­ Oh¡­ I see.¡± ¡°My apologies, master.¡± The old woman said with a deep bow. ¡°We serve Vale¡¯s faction, you see?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Micro said again, turning his eyes to the ground with his shoulders slouched. ¡°We¡¯re doing our best to fulfil his order, but we¡¯ll need more time, you see?¡± She added. ¡°I suppose you aren¡¯t here about the order though, what with the chaos in the city last night.¡± ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding¡­¡± Micro said with a gloomy tone. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± The old man reflexively jumped out of the way of the door as Micro turned toward it, but his wife suddenly jumped forward with her hand extended. ¡°No! Wait!¡± She cried out anxiously. ¡°About tonight, we¡¯re terribly sorry. If word of this reached the sect¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro mumbled indifferently, his raspy voice still melancholic. ¡°Please accept our humblest apologies! We¡¯ll do anything! Please!¡± She pleaded. ¡°All the money we have, discounted orders, anything¡­¡± Micro stopped in the doorway and turned around to look at the woman. He then looked around at the candlelit hut they resided in. It appeared that their entire home consisted of a single, large room. A small circle of stones around smouldering embers in the centre of the room with a metal pot beside it looked to be the extent of their kitchen facilities, and four straw mats to the side of the room seemed to be where they slept. There were windows covered with straw curtains, and another wooden door leading out to where the furnace continued to billow out smoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to give me any gifts¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t tell the sect!¡± The old man suddenly fell to his knees and grabbed Micro by the sleeve of his robe. ¡°We won¡¯t survive this winter if the order is cancelled!¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro replied in surprise at the man¡¯s strange gesture. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°After our last two orders proved unworthy of payment, we resolved ourselves to do better!¡± The man went on, his voice trembling. ¡°We¡¯re doing our best to meet the expectations of your sect. Please, please don¡¯t let the order be cancelled after all this¡­¡± The old woman rushed forward and ripped her husband¡¯s hand away from Micro¡¯s sleeve, practically tackling him to the ground and forcing his head to the ground, joining him with her own head bowed to the ground. ¡°We beg of you¡­!¡± The woman grovelled. ¡°We¡¯ll give you anything!¡± Micro took a deep breath as he looked down at the awkward scene before him. He scratched his sore head and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to interrupt your business here. I just wanted a place to rest before I repaired my core¡­¡± He spoke down to them plainly, then he began to cough. ¡°If you want to give me something, how about some water?¡± ¡°To the well with you!¡± The woman screamed at her husband, pushing him violently out the door with one hand. ¡°Ye- Yes!¡± He replied as he somersaulted out the door. Micro watched as he picked up a small bucket near the door, then ran deeper into the village. ¡°The well isn¡¯t far from here!¡± The old woman assured Micro. ¡°He¡¯ll return soon.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Micro replied, then pointed to the ground beside the fire pit. ¡°Do you mind if I park over there for a while?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll fetch some wood!¡± The woman shouted, then quickly ran out of the hut to the side of the building, leaving Micro alone near the doorway. He looked at the candle flickering on a small wooden table in the corner of the silent room. He tried closing one eye at a time, and was annoyed to find that he still couldn¡¯t see out of his left eye at all. He sat down near the smouldering embers in the fire pit and held his hands out to warm them. He was too tired to attempt to make use of any of the fire¡¯s energy directly, so he simply closed his eyes and relaxed. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± The old man¡¯s loud voice suddenly filled the room as he ran to Micro with a bucket of water in one hand and his hammer in the other. He clumsily pushed the bucket into Micro¡¯s hands and retreated to the corner of the room with his eyes focused intently on the ground beneath him. ¡°Thanks, umm-¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Me?!¡± The man blurted out in surprise. ¡°The honourable disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect wants to know my name?¡± ¡°Mine is Micro¡­¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°My name¡­ My name is Kern.¡± He spoke softly as he observed the ground. ¡°Here!¡± Kern¡¯s wife kicked open the door and entered with two armfuls of twigs. She threw them to the ground and quickly started stacking them one by one over the embers. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Micro then arrested Kern¡¯s wife. ¡°What?!¡± She paused with her hand on a twig over the fire. ¡°Just answer him.¡± The old man mumbled. ¡°Barb.¡± She stated slowly, her face frozen in shock. ¡°But why¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Micro said quietly, nodding his head a little before taking a sip of water. ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s good. Thanks, Kern.¡± Barb quickly finished building the fire and retreated to the corner where her husband still awkwardly stood. Though Kern was still staring straight down, Barb dared to look up at Micro, whose face was now well lit by the fire. His dark hair almost reached his eyes, and his face was young but far from youthful. However, what caused her the greatest surprise of that evening was not the sad expression on his face, but the colour of his eyes. While his right eye was an ordinary shade of brown, his left eye was bright red. ¡°Wait¡­¡± She said with a frown, taking a step forward to look more closely at his eyes. Micro looked up and nodded at her after taking another sip of water, but she only leaned closer in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a magician?¡± Chapter 082 - Goodnight Micro sighed and placed the half empty bucket of water on the ground next to him. He wiped his mouth and cleared his throat, then looked up at Barb, who stood between Micro and her husband, still staring at his feet in the corner. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to be afraid of me.¡± He said slowly with some frustration in his voice. ¡°I just want to find a way back to my world. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Your¡­ world?¡± Barb stuttered. ¡°Exactly.¡± Micro replied before she could process his words. ¡°So please, just relax. This body is pretty strong for a human, but I¡¯ve had enough of anxiety.¡± ¡°For a hu-¡± She repeated, but she was suddenly interrupted by the door swinging open. ¡°I found the little rascal!¡± A young woman with bright orange hair and green eyes stomped through the door dragging a crying child by the arm. The child flailed and cried desperately in an exciting attempt to escape, but both the young woman and the child froze when they saw the clothing Micro was wearing. ¡°My apologies, honourable-¡± The young woman began to cry as she fell to her knees, dragging the startled child along with her, but before her head had reached the ground, Micro¡¯s voice cut her off. ¡°Enough of that, please!¡± He shouted with a harsher tone than he had intended to use. ¡°Why don¡¯t you people just say ¡®hello¡¯ for once?!¡± The four mundane members of the family in the hut looked at each other in panic, unsure how to respond to Micro¡¯s vague demand. Micro noticed their tension continuing to rise after hearing his complaint, and his frustration deflated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be mad¡­¡± He sighed, bowing his head apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. I guess this is what you call being annoyed. Or is it frustration? I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Barb whispered. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just Micro.¡± He replied with a tired smile. ¡°Micro!¡± The child suddenly shouted. As the child succeeded in escaping the young woman¡¯s firm grip, Micro noticed it was a young girl, similar in appearance to the young woman, but much smaller. ¡°Hello-¡± Micro replied, but he was surprised to find the young girl suddenly run straight toward him, jumping right over the small fire on her way. She then began to climb up on his shoulders while her family watched in horror. ¡°You foolish child!¡± Barb screamed. ¡°Why would you do such a thing!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The girl, no more than five years of age, replied while laughing noisily. ¡°Get down from him! Don¡¯t you-¡± The young woman added, but the girl¡¯s laughter as she began hitting the top of Micro¡¯s head like a drum drained the energy from her voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Micro attempted to reassure them. ¡°This is actually how most people greet me where I¡¯m from.¡± ~ Micro¡¯s four hosts gradually settled down after the child eventually fell asleep on Micro¡¯s shoulders, her head slumped over his own as if she were a large hat. He invited them to drink some water with him, and the elder daughter quickly fetched four metal cups. ¡°This is Ember, by the way.¡± Barb tentatively introduced the young woman. ¡°She¡¯s my eldest daughter. And Spark is the girl on your head¡­¡± ¡°Those are wonderful names.¡± Micro replied as he accepted the cup from Ember. Their hands touched for a moment as she handed over the cup, causing her to flinch, but she bravely sat down across the fire from him next to her parents while Spark continued to sleep on Micro¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ember replied quietly, staring into Micro¡¯s left eye. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Why did you think I was a magician, by the way?¡± Micro asked Barb after taking another sip of water. ¡°I¡¯m a cultivator now. I have to make a new core though.¡± ¡°Your eye¡­¡± Barb whispered, pointing to her own eye. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro slapped his knee as he realized it for himself, startling the three people across from him once again. ¡°The chaos energy! It really stings actually. Are you friends with the magicians in the city?¡± ¡°Tonight truly was a night of chaos¡­¡± Barb remarked with a sigh. ¡°No, we don¡¯t associate with their kind. We earn our keep in the traditional way.¡± Barb glanced over her shoulder at a pile of scrap metal against the wall, then continued. ¡°So you didn¡¯t know what was happening tonight?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The moment that strange light appeared above the city, cultivators poured through the city walls like rats from a burning building, pardon the comparison.¡± She said with her head bowed. ¡°There was some noise afterwards, but it¡¯s dead quiet now¡­¡± ¡°There were whispers of something happening tonight, but I¡¯ve never seen the whole city flee at once before.¡± Kern added, daring to look up at Micro for the first time in a while. ¡°What in the world happened in there?¡± ¡°The magicians used all the cultivators at the tournament as fuel to summon a hero.¡± Micro explained between sips of water. ¡°It was a real mess. I managed to catch the soul Nora sent, so there¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°They what?!¡± Ember gasped. ¡°You what?!¡± Barb added. ¡°The Cerulean Envoy was friendly enough, but the rest of the audience was pretty upset after that.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Cultivators are complicated, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Ember stated with a frown. ¡°Enough about me though.¡± Micro turned to face Kern, careful not to shake the girl sleeping on his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t magicians, and you aren¡¯t a mechanic either. You do work with metal, right?¡± ¡°That- That¡¯s right.¡± Kern answered with a stiff mouth. ¡°What do you make here?¡± Micro asked with some excitement returning to his voice. ¡°I make whatever¡¯s needed, of course.¡± Kern replied. ¡°Anything at all!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Could you make a truck?!¡± ¡°A what?¡± Kern asked with an eyebrow slowly rising. ¡°A truck.¡± Micro repeated. ¡°It has four wheels, an engine¡­ a radio¡­¡± Micro¡¯s voice trailed off as the look on Kern¡¯s face began to resemble the expression Kel often displayed. ¡°Never mind.¡± Micro continued, holding up the cup in his hand. ¡°These are nice cups.¡± ¡°I made those.¡± Ember interjected. ¡°Father¡¯s hammer isn¡¯t good for anything that finely detailed.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro said skeptically, noticing Kern shrinking in embarrassment. ¡°It''s not machine made, but you did well despite the impurities in the copper.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ember suddenly sounded more defensive than scared. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of iron in it.¡± Micro pointed at a small discolouration on the side of the cup as Ember leaned closer to look. ¡°It¡¯s fine though. It¡¯s good work.¡± ¡°You sound like you know a lot about metal, for a cultivator.¡± Ember scoffed as she sat back down, looking closely at her own cup. ¡°I guess I do.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I was made of metal not long ago.¡± ¡°What, you think you can do better?¡± Ember snapped back at him. "Have you ever even held a hammer?" ¡°Ember!¡± Barb shouted. ¡°Mind who you speak to with such a tone!¡± ¡°This odd-eyed, self-proclaimed friend of Vale just comes into our house and starts spouting fairy tales, then lectures me on the quality of my work?!¡± Ember shouted back. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even look like a real cultivator! Look at him! He¡¯s so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro!¡± Micro added as she continued to glare at him. ¡°If he wants to dress up like a cultivator, then he should go cultivate somewhere. We don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Ember continued to shout at her mother, causing Spark to stir in her sleep. Ember noticed, then pointed at her sister. ¡°And what cultivator lets a normal human child sleep on their head?!¡± ¡°We can ask Vale for more time! And he-¡± Barb argued. ¡°And he¡¯ll probably give us less, like he always does!¡± Ember stood up as she continued to shout. ¡°We already have to make an extra trip to the mine in the morning. We''ll be lucky if we don''t have to go into the mine ourselves! We haven¡¯t even started on the Dragon Sect¡¯s orders, and who knows when all the other cultivators will come running back to town like the greedy little cockroaches they are?!¡± ¡°You sound busy, I can go-¡± Micro tried to interject, but he was cut off my Ember before he could finish. ¡°Just get out! Go play cultivator somewhere else!¡± She screamed at Micro, finally managing to wake Spark from her deep sleep atop his head. ¡°Enough!¡± Kern suddenly roared, shaking the walls enough to cause dust to fall from the straw ceiling. ¡°This isn¡¯t your house, girl! It¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just-¡± Ember argued, but her voice was overpowered. ¡°He¡¯ll rest here until he feels better!¡± Kern continued, waving his cup in front of his face with an exaggerated gesture. ¡°He¡¯s been gracious enough to tell us a story and compliment you on your silly little copper cups!¡± ¡°But he-¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± Kern roared. ¡°He just-¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± Kern repeated, closing his eyes as if he meant to will his family to sleep in that instant. He stood up and poured his cup of water over the fire, then quickly stamped out the remaining flames. ¡°Goodnight!¡± Micro said with a shrug that only Spark noticed. Giving into his fatigue almost the same instant the light faded from the room, he slouched down on his side and was asleep before he heard another word from his hosts. Chapter 083 - Excuse Me For a Second ¡°Just send him on his way when he wakes up. We can¡¯t afford to get involved with people like him.¡± Kern¡¯s voice echoed in Micro¡¯s ears as he slowly awoke. ¡°Just be polite about it. I don¡¯t know what he is, but he smells like trouble.¡± Barb added. "He really could be some distant relative of Vales, for all we know..." Micro opened his eyes and stretched. He felt refreshed after sleeping undisturbed for so long, and was pleased to see rays of sun pouring in through the window. He then noticed Spark lying on his legs, snoring loudly. He slowly sat up, trying not to wake her, and looked over his shoulder to see Kern, Barb, and Ember rolling up their sleeping mats of straw while discussing what to do with Micro. ¡°You grab Spark, and I¡¯ll grab the little freeloader by the arms.¡± Ember whispered. ¡°Hopefully he wanders off before we get back from the mine.¡± ¡°Okay, but be careful¡­¡± Kern replied. ¡°Good morning!¡± Micro spoke up after a quiet yawn. ¡°You¡¯re going to a mine?¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?!¡± Kern blurted out, bringing his hammer to his chest anxiously. ¡°What kind of mine is it?¡± Micro asked with a content expression. ¡°The old man always wanted to visit a gold mine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a local iron vein¡­¡± Kern mumbled. ¡°We lack the material to fill Vale¡¯s order¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡± Micro said happily, accidentally waking Spark. ¡°Micro!¡± Spark shouted as she sprung to her feet the instant she awoke. She then scrambled up to his shoulders again before anyone could protest. ¡°Is it near here?¡± Micro asked, standing up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s half a day North from here¡­¡± Kern replied tentatively as Barb and Ember slowly moved toward the door. ¡°I have to head North too!¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Can I join you?¡± Kern raised an eyebrow at Micro¡¯s sudden request, and he looked to his family for help with an answer, but they were already out the door. ¡°Sure¡­?¡± He then replied in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Spark shouted from atop Micro. ~ Barb and Ember were confused to see Micro and Spark beside Kern when the old man joined them outside, but Barb could only shake her head and keep moving when Kern shrugged and pointed toward the mountains. ¡°What are you playing at?¡± Ember asked spitefully as the group began to move through the village. ¡°Me?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yes, you.¡± She spat back. ¡°Are you some swindler, dressing up like a cultivator to cheat honest folks out of what little wealth they have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to find the road between this world and mine.¡± Micro replied while Spark began to smack the top of his head like a drum once again. ¡°First I need to cultivate a new core though. The summoning last night made a big mess of things.¡± ¡°So it was a summoning after all¡­¡± Barb whispered. ¡°That explains why the city was emptied.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± An old man called out as Micro and the family of blacksmiths passed by a small hut. The man was busy chopping firewood with a rusty axe, but he stopped to wave at the family when he noticed them. ¡°Have a good day¡­!¡± Kern called back awkwardly, but the family kept walking. ¡°Yes, they summoned a dog¡¯s soul this time.¡± Micro continued. ¡°The vessel was destroyed by the Cerulean Envoy though, so I¡¯m not sure where to put it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Ember mumbled with a frown. ¡°So you think you¡¯re from another world, huh?¡± ¡°Ember, enough¡­¡± Barb attempted to argue, but Ember¡¯s exasperation was overwhelming. ¡°You don¡¯t seriously believe this fool, do you?!¡± Ember shouted to her mother. ¡°I mean, he might be¡­ That is, we should still¡­¡± Barb stuttered, but she was as confused as Kern by that point. ¡°It¡¯s a nice world.¡± Micro replied in the awkward silence. ¡°Sure.¡± Ember rolled her eyes. ~ Micro and his new traveling companions walked slowly through the sparsely populated mundane village as the sun rose higher above the mountains in the clear blue sky. Spark continued to drum on Micro¡¯s head until they had finally reached the base of the first small hill at the edge of the village, and the family gradually began to relax. ¡°It really is amazing that you do all this without roads and trucks.¡± Micro commented, breaking the awkward silence with a chipper tone. ¡°The old man could never walk this much.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a truck?¡± Ember asked, partially regretting engaging him in conversation the moment she finished her question. ¡°I¡¯m a truck.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Well, I was. You drive them around, and you can carry stuff in the back.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Like a wagon?¡± Kern asked, his curiosity evident on his face. ¡°Is that something they have in the capital?¡± ¡°Best not encourage the insane, father.¡± Ember interjected. ¡°If he¡¯s not a liar, he¡¯s clearly crazy.¡± ¡°He could be from a rich family at least.¡± Kern argued, then he turned back to Micro. ¡°You¡¯re talking about a wagon, right? How many horses does it need? It must need quite a few if it¡¯s pulling you along with your cargo.¡± ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t need horses.¡± Micro replied with a laugh. ¡°My engine has around forty horse-power, but it runs on gas.¡± ¡°A wagon pulled by gas, you say¡­?¡± Kern¡¯s voice trailed off as he began to understand his daughter¡¯s warning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I asked.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t make them here. They¡¯re not magical or anything.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Perhaps you could make one for us.¡± Ember scoffed, rolling her eyes yet again. ¡°You¡¯re such an expert on metal, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro suddenly fell deep into thought as they walked. ¡°Maybe I should give that a try¡­¡± ¡°You do that.¡± Ember mumbled, and the group became quiet again. Their walk over the hills toward the mountains was peaceful, and a familiar Autumn breeze kept Micro¡¯s spirits high despite his fatigue. He closed his eyes several times to observe his core, but the world around him seemed less rich in energy than the mountains of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, so he decided to leave his broken core as it was for the time being. Eventually, the group came to a small village at the foot of a rocky hill, comprising no more than a dozen huts. Some were built of stacked stones, while others were made of sticks and mud. ¡°Kern!¡± A woman¡¯s voice called out from beside the largest of the stone huts. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon, but you¡¯ve come at a bad time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Kern called back with a disappointed tone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± The woman said. ¡°It¡¯s been dead quiet since last night! A few folks passed through here early this morning, but they just kept running! The tax man cleaned us out yesterday, so there¡¯s been no ore moving out of the mine all morning. What the heck happened?¡± ¡°Something about a summoning¡­¡± Kern replied as they came face to face with the woman. ¡°Those magicians are bad for business, I tell you¡­¡± The woman replied. She looked to be no more than thirty years of age, but her weathered skin and calloused hands made her look hard and tough. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to see you and your family though. Who¡¯s the fancy looking fellow?¡± ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Ember answered instead. ¡°He¡¯s some homeless nut who must have stolen some cultivator¡¯s robes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Micro.¡± Micro added. ¡°These robes were a gift from Kel.¡± ¡°Well, be careful where you go dressed like that, Micro.¡± The woman said with a laugh. ¡°Cultivators might not be able to kill us, but they sure as heck won¡¯t let you off easy for dressing up like them.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t kill you?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°You must be strong! What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Strong?¡± The woman laughed louder. ¡°I wish! No, they can¡¯t kill us mundane folk, as they like to call us, or they¡¯d be too embarrassed to go back to their sect. They may be arrogant, but they do know shame. And you can call me Margo. You must be from out west, not to know such a thing.¡± ¡°Kel did mention that cultivators are supposed to fight strong opponents¡­¡± Micro nodded, beginning to understand the dynamic between cultivators and the mundane a little more. ¡°And I don¡¯t think my world is west from-¡± ¡°Can you watch Spark for a little while?¡± Ember impatiently interjected, pointing to the little girl now half asleep on Micro¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ll head into the mine for a while.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Margo replied, waving to the sleepy little girl. ¡°Tools and torches are where they always are. Oh, and there was a cave-in down the left branch, so keep an ear out.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Ember replied, then walked straight toward the rocky mountainside to where a large wooden gate adorned a cave entrance. ¡°Bye then, Micro¡­¡± Barb mumbled to Micro with a complicated look. With an apparent sense of urgency, Ember led her parents into the mine, lighting a torch they found at the entrance and soon disappearing into the hill. Margo walked over to Micro and plucked Spark off his shoulders, ignoring Spark¡¯s kicks and punches as she tucked her securing under her arm. As she turned to take Spark back to the stone hut, she spoke to Micro curtly. ¡°Is the little cultivator hungry?¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Micro¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I am very hungry!¡± ¡°Come on then.¡± Margo gestured for him to follow. ¡°I was about to have lunch.¡± Micro followed after Margo enthusiastically, much to Spark¡¯s delight, and was greeted by a pleasant smell upon entering her home. It was larger than the blacksmiths¡¯ home, but it was similar in its layout, with a fire burning at the centre, beneath a large pot. She gestured for him to sit down next to a table by a window, then placed Spark in his lap. ¡°You¡¯re in luck.¡± Margo said as she served him and Spark two large bowls of soup. ¡°I caught a rabbit this morning. It¡¯ll put some muscle on you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s perfect!¡± Micro celebrated. ¡°Blue, wake up! There¡¯s meat!¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Margo looked at him in confusion as she sat across from him, but was surprised when a small blue pixie jumped out of his pocket and landed gracefully on the table between them. ¡°Where?!¡± Blue cried out, her mouth already watering. ¡°Here, I think this is a piece.¡± Micro replied as he fished out a piece of the lean, white rabbit meat with his fingers and passed it to her. She bit into it without hesitation, nearly biting into his finger before he could pull it away, and it was gone in just a few bites. ¡°That wasn¡¯t bad.¡± Blue declared after a small burp. ¡°It was a lot chewier than the meat at the temple.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Margo mumbled with an amused tone. ¡°That¡¯s a pixie, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This is Blue.¡± micro introduced the pixie with a smile. ¡°Blue!¡± Spark slammed her half emptied bowl of soup on the table and jumped at Blue with both hands out. ¡°Hah!¡± Blue laughed as she jumped out of the little girl¡¯s way, but Spark soon changed course and jumped straight into the air to try and catch her again. As their game of cat and mouse continued into the other corners of the room, Margo nodded her head, apparently enjoying the laughter of Blue and Spark as they made a mess of the hut. ¡°Interesting company you keep there, boy.¡± Margo said with a grin. ¡°Where are the two of you headed?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect now.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Blue¡¯s core was only weakened after the summoning, but mine was totaled. I¡¯ll have to make a new one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the tale.¡± Margo laughed. ¡°What an odd pair of cultivators you¡¯d make. Seriously though, be careful where you make such claims. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you scared of Blue?!¡± Micro shouted as he recalled the usual reaction to Blue¡¯s presence. ¡°Why would I be scared of a pixie?¡± Margo asked. ¡°They steal things, and they¡¯re good at burning buildings¡­¡± Micro whispered, not wanting to disturb Blue¡¯s fun. ¡°What is she going to steal?¡± Margo laughed, looking out at the humble room, furnished only with a few pieces of wooden furniture and some cooking implements. ¡°I have a shovel I like, but I could find another. And I¡¯ve been meaning to put a new roof on for months. I¡¯d be grateful if she burned it before you left!¡± ¡°Have you lived here for a long time?¡± Micro asked, pleasantly surprised by Margo¡¯s friendly demeanor. He gulped down the rest of his soup as Margo answered. ¡°I inherited it from my mother when she died a few winters back.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I was going to sell it, but the hunting is good out here. It¡¯s also nice to keep in touch with all the blacksmiths and miners who have been coming here for ages. I grew up with many of them¡­¡± ¡°The rabbit soup was delicious!¡± Micro loudly sighed, leaning back to stretch. ¡°It feels a bit like the mountain fried beef Toa makes.¡± ¡°And how does that feel?¡± Margo asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°It¡¯s full of energy! This mountain might be the perfect place to make a new core. Excuse me for a second.¡± Micro replied. ¡°A what-¡± Margo began, but she paused when Micro suddenly straightened his posture and closed his eyes. Chapter 084 - Enough Caves! ¡°Hello¡­!¡± Micro called out as he entered a deep meditative state. ¡°Are you still here?¡± WOOF As he came to stand before his broken core, he was greeted by a loud bark, and the dog¡¯s soul peeked out from under the chaos-covered truck. It wagged its tail, though it chose to remain where it was. ¡°Good dog.¡± Micro greeted it cheerfully, then looked around at the empty space. Sure enough, the surrounding area was rich with energy. Although the energy in the air was thin, the energy in the ground beneath him felt warm and familiar. ¡°This must be the earth element.¡± He said, taking a deep breath in through his nose. ¡°It smells like metal!¡± With his core currently unable to channel energy, and his own internal energy barely held in place by the two protective rings of water and fire bestowed upon him by the two dungeon guardians, it was difficult for Micro to begin the process of constricting the components of his core, but he was excited to try. ¡°Be careful, dog.¡± He called out to the dog beneath the truck. ¡°I¡¯m going to clean up before I get started.¡± The dog silently retreated farther beneath the truck, apparently having understood Micro¡¯s warning, and Micro soon began. It took little concentration to fully dissolve the remainder of his broken core, allowing the energy to swirl around like a sparkling storm, but as he recalled the process Kel¡¯s grandfather had assisted him with recently, he began the difficult process of creating order from the chaos. It was easier for him to visualize each brick he slowly formed from the energy this time, having completed the process already, and the ground beneath him seemed to form out of his subconscious desire for somewhere to stand. He pulled up the energy from the ground using currents of his own energy, mimicking the technique he¡¯d seen the Earth River disciples using in combat the day before, and was pleased to find the energy could be used to make even stronger bricks than he¡¯d made the last time. Micro lost track of time as he enjoyed the process of reconstructing the garage he longed for. Having grown more familiar with the nature of energy, he even found it easier to separate the impurities and compress it even more efficiently than before. Soon, he had once again completed a radiant jade core. He materialized the little old remote control in his hand to open the garage door, and walked into the garage with a wide smile on his face. The fluffy dog with black and white fur was now wandering around the inside of the garage, sniffing its contents curiously, but it ran to greet Micro as he entered. ¡°Will you be happy in here until we find you a body of your own?¡± Micro asked just before the dog jumped up to place its front paws on his waist. ¡°Feel free to eat your fill of energy if you¡¯re hungry. Oh, here¡­¡± Micro gently pushed the dog down and scooped a handful of energy off the shelf nearest to him, then molded it into the shape of a bowl. He then took another handful of energy and simply dropped it into the bowl. ¡°Here you go.¡± Micro said to the dog. The dog took a small bite of the energy, and appeared content with the solution, wagging its ethereal tail as it appeared to smile at Micro. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get this cleaned up¡­¡± Micro said to himself as he turned his attention to his soul. Covered in chaos energy, it was disorienting to look at for too long. Making sure not to stare too long at it, for fear of damaging his good eye, he still thought it was interesting how the energy itself acted as a strange window into a part of the universe he had trouble comprehending, with distant stars and clouds of coloured gasses swirling in the distance. But he was no longer interested in marveling at the strange scene. With one hand, he started wiping the windshield vigorously, and he was relieved to see some of his soul beginning to shine through. He gathered the chaos energy which he wiped off into a small ball in his other hand, and continued to expose the glowing white truck beneath. Removing the sticky substance from the Core Cards in the bed felt particularly exhilarating. With each bit of chaos he removed, he could feel the energy beginning to flow in and out of his soul. The feeling of energy circulating through his body again wiped away all of his fatigue so quickly that his concentration nearly broke, but he persisted in cleaning his soul until every sticky drop of the dense chaos energy was scrunched up in his hand. ¡°What to do with this¡­?¡± He squinted his eyes, still fearing the effects of the energy on his vision, and looked around the garage for somewhere to put it. He thought of throwing it outside, but wasn¡¯t sure what kind of effect that would have on Margo¡¯s house. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. WOOF The dog next to him suddenly jumped up and scooped the ball of chaos energy from his hand, gulping it down before Micro had time to react to the sudden acrobatic display. He looked at the dog with concern for a moment, but the dog simply looked back at him while panting happily. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Micro thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Just let me know if you get a stomach ache. See you later!¡± Micro left the garage, then closed the door. He waved at the dog as it crawled underneath the truck with its tail wagging, and then he noticed something about his new garage. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit more yellow than before¡­¡± ~ ¡°What in the world was that?!¡± Margo shouted as Micro awoke from his meditative state, suddenly flinching as his aura filled the room, stirring up dust and causing the ceiling to shake. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Micro said as he noticed her discomfort. He remembered Kel explaining that cultivators eventually learn to restrain their aura, and found it surprisingly easy to do with the assistance of the Turtle Art, forming a thin, nearly invisible shield around himself that prevented his aura from extending too far beyond his body. ¡°I was just making a new core.¡± Micro said, bowing his head apologetically. ¡°I forgot how windy that can get.¡± ¡°You were a real cultivator?! But you-¡± Margo gasped, but she was interrupted when Spark finally gave up on catching Blue and changed her target to Micro. She ran as fast as she could, but tripped on a stone protruding from the floor with a yelp. However, before her head met the ground, she was wrapped in a glowing, green shell. The shell slowed her fall until she was resting on the ground, then dissipated. ¡°Always keep your eyes on the road, Spark.¡± Micro said with a stern look in his eye. ¡°Micro!¡± Spark shouted as she sprung up from the ground as if nothing had happened, climbing straight up onto his shoulders while giggling uncontrollably. Micro laughed along with the little girl whose weight he now hardly felt at all. He sprung to his feet and began to jog around the room, holding Spark¡¯s feet with his hands as she laughed and screamed. Blue flew over to the pot of soup still simmering above the fire, and quickly scooped up a chunk of meat in each hand before returning to the table to savour them. ¡°That really is good meat.¡± Blue remarked to the wide eyed Margo. ¡°Did you find this near a dungeon?¡± ¡°A dungeon?¡± Margo repeated with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d know one if I saw it. Why? What¡¯s wrong with the meat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s packed so full of energy that my core feels ready to explode after a few bites!¡± Blue proclaimed, thumping her chest with her fist. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Margo replied, unable to follow the conversation any further. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Micro said as he gradually slowed down, much to Spark¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°Kel should be on his way to the temple too, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°It would be nice to find him before somebody else finds us.¡± Blue replied between mouthfuls of rabbit meat. Micro picked Spark up off his shoulders and placed her gently on the ground. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading back to the sect now.¡± Micro explained to Margo. Blue jumped up and landed on Micro¡¯s shoulder, while Spark looked sadly up at them. ¡°Thanks for the soup, Margo.¡± He said with a deep bow. ¡°And Spark, be careful. Human bodies are fragile.¡± Spark tried to grab hold of Micro¡¯s clothes as he turned to walk to the door, but Margo lept forward and grabbed her by the waist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± She cried anxiously, then looked up at Micro. ¡°Forgive her, please! Forgive us for our discourtesy!¡± ¡°Not this again¡­¡± Micro said, rolling his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Thanks again, Mar-¡± Suddenly, the ground beneath the stone hut began to rumble, causing him to look around anxiously. ¡°What was that?!¡± Micro shouted as the rumbling gradually subsided. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Margo gasped, dropping Spark and running out the door. Micro followed after her, and together they confirmed the source of the noise. Thick clouds of dust billowed out of the mine¡¯s entrance like smoke. ¡°A cave-in¡­!¡± Margo gasped. ¡°Kern¡­ Kern!¡± She ran to the mine¡¯s entrance, shouting the blacksmith¡¯s name, but she fell to the ground coughing after coming too close to the cloud of dust that continued to pour out of the cave. ¡°What happened in there?¡± Micro asked as he approached her from behind. He grabbed her by the arm as she continued to cough, then helped her up and guided her away from the mine¡¯s entrance. ¡°I thought it would be fine¡­¡± Margo replied between coughs. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a single cave-in for years, and now there¡¯s been two in as many weeks!¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯re alright in there?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Caves are pretty dangerous.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Margo sobbed. ¡°Why today?! Why when there is nobody here to help¡­?¡± Micro frowned as Margo broke down beside him. Spark ran to jump on her, but her own expression quickly filled with anxiety as she began to understand the situation. ¡°Ember¡­?¡± Spark called out feebly to the dusty cave¡¯s entrance, the sound of falling rocks still echoing from deep within the tunnels. Margo grabbed Spark before she could run to the mine, staring solemnly into the dust mine. Several elderly villagers began to emerge from their homes, silently gathering near Margo. They could only shake their heads as they understood the situation from Spark¡¯s reaction. ¡°Blue?¡± Micro called to the pixie on his shoulder. ¡°What?¡± She yawned. ¡°Let¡¯s go before that moon tiger brat catches up with us.¡± ¡°We can help Lena find Feng later.¡± Micro continued. ¡°Can you see Spark¡¯s family in there?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°Enough caves, please¡­!¡± ¡°Can you at least point me in the right direction?¡± Micro pleaded. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Blue closed her eyes and massaged her head for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro replied with a smile. He walked into the cloud of dust, and immediately summoned the armour of the Turtle Art to keep the dust from filling his lungs. Blue simply dove into his pocket as the armour coated him to protect herself. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Margo shouted after him, now struggling to keep a firm hold of Spark. Micro turned around and waved as he continued slowly into the mine. ¡°Thanks for the soup!¡± He shouted. ¡°I¡¯d like another bowl some time!¡± And he vanished into the clouds of dust. Chapter 085 - Rocky Road ¡°This is a nice cave.¡± Micro said as he walked blindly down the dusty mine. ¡°Just turn left up there.¡± Blue replied, shaking her head in frustration. ¡°Can you see them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How far ahead are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough energy to see how far ahead they are¡­¡± Blue said as she peaked out of Micro¡¯s pocket, looking down the path ahead. ¡°But they definitely went that way.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro said cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m never going to be able to recover at this rate.¡± Blue pouted. ¡°I need some better Core Cards. Those skills barely use any energy compared to my pixie powers.¡± ¡°Do you have a lot of pixie powers?¡± Micro asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ll show you one day, if you¡¯re still alive by the time I recover.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Meat does speed things up though.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat more soon.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t see anything at all now. Are you sure they¡¯re okay?¡± Micro waved his hands in front of him, but the dust had grown so thick that he couldn¡¯t even see the glowing armour on the hand in front of him. ¡°I caught a glimpse of something moving earlier, but that used up most of my power.¡± Blue answered. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of rocks in the way¡­ Like, a lot¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Micro said enthusiastically. He began to channel energy through his eyes, and suddenly the energy of the mountain began to shine through the dust, and the shape of the tunnel he was walking in slowly revealed itself. ¡°Look at all this energy!¡± ¡°I¡¯d be making use of it if you would stop distracting me.¡± Blue replied. ¡°Shut up for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Blue ignored him as she began to meditate in his pocket, slowly absorbing the energy around her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Micro whispered, then turned his attention to the tunnel in front of him. ~ Micro was surprised by how long the tunnel extended into the mountain, but he enjoyed the increasingly strong smell of iron that found its way through his armour and into his nose as he continued. The cave-in had caused much of the tunnel''s ceiling to collapse, making it difficult for him to walk at a steady pace through the uneven rubble. After walking for an hour or so, he finally came to a point where the tunnel split into two, so he tapped gently on his pocket to alert Blue. ¡°Which way from here, Blue?¡± ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Blue stirred from her trance and climbed partially out of his pocket to look. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re trapped, but they¡¯re alive, probably. Turn left.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro replied, then continued down the dusty tunnel. ¡°Not that I care, but why are we doing this?¡± Blue asked with a bored expression. ¡°They¡¯re not cultivators, so they¡¯re probably in trouble.¡± Micro quickly replied. ¡°So?¡± She asked with a small shrug. ¡°So we should help them.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Spark would be sad if we didn¡¯t, and she¡¯s a good passenger.¡± ¡°Well, here we are.¡± Blue sighed as Micro came to the apparent end of the tunnel, where loose rocks and broken logs prevented him from walking any farther. ¡°They¡¯re on the other side of this?¡± Micro asked, unable to peer through the wall of rocks in front of him despite being able to see the energy in the rocks. ¡°Have fun.¡± She replied. ¡°Wake me up if you¡­ Actually, don¡¯t wake me up.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Blue.¡± Micro said as he bent over to pick up a rock. He was surprised by how light it felt in his arms compared to the last time he¡¯d helped move boulders in a cave. However, after throwing it out of the way, he came face to face with a much larger rock. It was twice his height, and he could clearly see from the energy it radiated that it was dense with iron. He decided to test the limits of his strength, but he was unsurprised when he failed to move it even slightly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He then recalled the way Kel¡¯s attendants had skillfully carved their way through a cave wall with aura coated shields in search of the Turtle Art dungeon¡¯s portal. However, he lacked both a physical shield and the Spirit Shield Skill at the moment. He recalled Lena¡¯s warning against using a Spirit Wave attack within a cave, and his Storage Skill lacked the space for such large rocks. He tried attacking the rock with his Turtle Art armour, but did little damage to the iron-rich boulder. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Oh! Vale¡¯s gift should work!¡± He suddenly proclaimed as he summoned a large hammer of aura in his right hand. He swung it down at the boulder, and was pleased to hear a metallic sound ring out as the hard surfaces met each other. ¡°This is perfect!¡± He swung the hammer at the centre of the boulder several more times, and large cracks gradually formed on its surface. Wishing the hammer were slightly bigger, he instinctively rooted himself in the ground using the Mycelial Art to increase the flow of energy to the glowing tool, and struck the boulder again. ¡°Great!¡± He celebrated as the boulder instantly split into a dozen pieces, but he was surprised when the vibrations of his hammer caused several large rocks to fall on his head, cracking his armour slightly. ¡°Okay, a little less power¡­¡± He moved several of the small rocks out of his way and proceeded toward the next boulder in his way, then practiced striking it with some restraint. He watched the pieces of the boulder crumble, then stepped back quickly, hoping not to get caught beneath any rubble, but he was successful in breaking the rock without causing any further cave-ins. And so he continued through the fallen rocks and ore, slowly clearing a narrow path through the rubble in the direction Blue had pointed. Several times he was nearly crushed beneath the loosened rocks of the mine¡¯s ceiling, but he was able to protect himself with the Turtle Art without much issue. The most strenuous part of his journey into the wall of rocks was clearing away the rubble as he broke it apart. Not having enough room in his dimensional storage, he had no choice but to transport each rock farther and farther back up the mine. After enjoying the process for a while, he was caught off guard when he lifted one rock from the pile, and a strong gust of wind flowed through the hole it left behind, clearing out much of the dust in the cave and allowing him to see more than just the energy around him, though it was difficult to see much with just the light emitted from his Spirit Hammer. He cast off the ethereal armour he wore and took a deep breath, intoxicated by the metallic smell. ¡°Hello?¡± He then shouted into the hole in the rubble. ¡°Excuse me! Can anyone hear me?¡± He waited for a moment as the echo of his call faded, bringing his ear closer to the gap in the wall of debris. He noticed the flicker light of a weakly burning torch through the hole, accompanied by the faint smell of smoke. ¡°This¡­¡± A faint call replied, though it wasn¡¯t a familiar voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Micro shouted. He continued his journey through the last of the fallen rocks and ore, allowing more and more air to rush past him, and he finally stepped through to the other side. There he was finally reunited with Kern, Barb, and their daughter, Ember, but he was upset by the state they were in. Kern lay unconscious with his legs trapped beneath a large rock while Ember applied pressure to a wound on his arm, and Barb was nowhere in sight. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Micro asked as he scanned the cave. ¡°She was in the tunnel, behind these rocks¡­¡± Ember coughed. Her face was covered in dust except for two lines on her cheeks where tears had washed it away, and she seemed to be in a daze as she looked slowly up to see whose voice she had replied to. ¡°Who¡­¡± Micro immediately stepped over Kern and rooted himself in the ground next to the boulder on top of his legs. The glowing hammer in his hand shone brightly for a moment as he lifted it over his head, then he swung it sideways into the boulder. The impact echoed through the mine for a moment, and Micro waited until the sound had faded before striking the boulder again, mindful of each small rock that fell from the ceiling with each impact. The rock trapping Kern gradually broke into smaller pieces which he could throw safely down the mine, and soon the tunnel behind it was revealed. Ember attempted to wipe her eyes on her sleeve while continuing to use both hands to keep pressure on her father¡¯s arm, but she understood little of what was occurring. ¡°There you are.¡± Micro said with a satisfied look. He kicked some rubble out of his way and walked over to where Barb lay unconscious on the ground near a pile of fallen rocks. Tools and broken timber littered the ground around her. He moved his energy back to his eyes, and though she was scratched and bruised, Micro was content that she would survive based on the energy he could see flowing through her. He turned back to see the same life force still flowing through Kern and Ember, though Kern¡¯s seemed much weaker. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ember asked, still unable to see clearly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there one more of you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°IT was just us three¡­¡± Ember replied. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Micro frowned, but he soon shook his head and shrugged. ¡°Oh well. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move him alone, and my mother¡­!¡± Ember cried. ¡°Where did you come from? Are you alone?¡± ¡°Looks like bad puncture¡­¡± Micro frowned as he leaned closer to Kern¡¯s arm. As his face grew nearer to Ember¡¯s, she suddenly gasped. ¡°You?! But how did-¡± She shouted, but began coughing before she could finish her question. ¡°Here.¡± Micro said as he ripped a long piece of cloth from his sleeve, gently pushed Ember¡¯s hands away, then wrapped the cloth around Kern¡¯s wounded arm tightly enough to prevent any more blood from flowing. He then looked up at the shocked Ember, and smiled. ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°Walk¡­?¡± She stuttered. ¡°No, my ankle. It¡¯s-¡± ¡°Three extra passengers¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think the energy cab will work this time¡­¡± He stood up and attempted to create a box of energy large enough to accommodate the three wounded passengers, but the Turtle Art was insufficient in manifesting such a large object without remaining rooted to the ground. Tears of frustration formed in his eyes. ¡°What kind of truck can¡¯t carry three people¡­?¡± He quietly lamented. ¡°Just take my mother, and I¡¯ll stay with-¡± Ember¡¯s plea was interrupted by a deep rumbling from deep in the mine. Ember¡¯s panic faded to helpless resignation while Micro continued to think to himself with a strained look on his face. However, a moment later, Micro took note of a particular rock and nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s a bit smaller than a proper bed, but it should do¡­¡± He said as he walked around it and placed both of his hands on its side. With a grunt, he slowly began pushing it toward the tunnel he¡¯d created while Ember watched in a daze. ¡°What are you do-¡± She began, but she was interrupted when Micro suddenly appeared behind her and lifted her up. He quickly placed her on the rock, then ran back to her mother and repeated the process. Finally, he carefully picked Kern up off the ground, ignoring the uncomfortable cracking sounds coming from his legs as they swung freely, and placed him between Ember and Barb on the rock. ¡°This probably won¡¯t be a very comfortable ride¡­¡± Micro said with an apologetic tone. Ember could only blink in response as the rock she was placed on began to move steadily through the mine toward the exit. Chapter 086 - A New Road ¡°What¡¯s that awful noise¡­?¡± Blue asked, crawling out of Micro¡¯s pocket with a frown. ¡°Oh, you found them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very different from the first dungeon trial I did.¡± Micro replied while pushing the rock through the winding tunnel, stirring up dust and sparks. The grinding sound of the rocks made Micro cringe, but he continued forward. ¡°The dungeon floor was smoother though. Sorry about the noise.¡± As the sound of the collapsing mine followed closely behind him, Micro continued to push the rock faster and faster toward the exit. Ember did her best to keep her parents from falling off the edge of the reasonably flat surface of the rock, and Blue watched silently from Micro¡¯s shoulder with one eyebrow raised. After enduring the pain in her leg and her confusion for what felt like hours, Ember was then surprised by the light of day. In a cloud of dust, Micro finally succeeded in pushing the rock out through the exit with such velocity that it sailed through the air for several meters before landing with a thud before half a dozen somber spectators. ¡°Hey!¡± Spark shouted, the only one among those gathered able to raise their voice at the spectacle. She ran forward as the mine completely collapsed behind Micro and climbed up on the rock to see her family. Barb and Kern remained motionless but breathing, and Ember reached her hand out to Spark, but the little girl quickly avoided her sister¡¯s hand and dove straight to the hammer still gripped tightly in Kern¡¯s hand. ¡°Hammer!¡± Spark shouted at the old tool. ¡°You came back!¡± Ember rolled her eyes, and Micro smiled at her show of affection for the tool, when he suddenly heard the same faint voice he¡¯d heard in the cave. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The voice echoed. ¡°It was you!¡± Micro shouted in realization at the hammer which Spark was awkwardly hugging, though it didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± Margo said as she approached Micro with shock in her eyes. ¡°You were gone so long¡­ We were certain you were lost.¡± ¡°Lost?¡± Micro laughed. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t suit a truck at all.¡± ~ The residents of the small mining village eventually assisted Ember in transporting her family to a small hut, where they were washed and given fresh bandages. Micro watched curiously as one elderly villager carefully adjusted Kern¡¯s broken legs after cleaning the cuts with water from a well, and Barb soon awoke to a fresh bowl of soup. ¡°Does this family owe you something, perhaps?¡± Margo cautiously asked Micro after Spark escaped her grasp to chase after Blue outside. ¡°To go to such great lengths to save their lives, what could be done to repay you now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, really.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, I took some metal with me on the way.¡± ¡°You did what?¡± Margo asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of room in my storage, but I threw in some ores I found on the way in.¡± Micro explained. ¡°This is your mine, so do I owe you anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my land to manage, but the contents of the mine are the king¡¯s¡­¡± Margo answered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare charge a disciple of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect a fee!¡± Micro reached into the space above his shoulder, his hand disappearing for a moment in the process, and extracted a handful of small rocks. He showed them to Margo, whose face froze in disbelief. ¡°I thought it was an iron mine, but some of this was blocking the tunnel to Kern and his family.¡± ¡°That-¡± Margo stuttered. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of copper mixed in there, but finding gold really is exciting!¡± Micro explained with a bright smile. ¡°I can see why people like treasure hunting so much now. It¡¯s tempting to go look for more, but I should be going soon.¡± Margo continued to stare at the assortment of ores in Micro¡¯s hand, among which were several gold nuggets no smaller than a tooth. She then tracked his other hand as he picked one of them up and handed it to her. She instinctively held out her hands to receive it. As he dropped it in her hand, she felt like its weight may pull her into the ground, but she stood still with her head bowed. ¡°That¡¯s for the soup.¡± Micro said as he picked another from his hand, then walked over to where Ember lay staring at the straw ceiling. Ember glanced at him and frowned, but upon sensing the unmistakable aura of a cultivator radiating from him, she quickly averted her gaze. ¡°This is for your hospitality.¡± He knelt down and placed the second nugget beside her. ¡°Maybe you could make something with it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a real cultivator, huh?¡± Ember said as she looked up at the ceiling. ¡°At the moment, I am.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Then you were telling the truth?¡± Ember continued, her voice lowering to a mumble. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Of course.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°If you plan to make slaves of my family, spare my sister, please.¡± Ember whispered with a frustrated tone. ¡°You cultivators always have enough gold to make everything how you want it to be.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t plan on making any slaves.¡± Micro replied with a frown. ¡°Anyways, I should be going-¡± Micro was interrupted when Ember reached out to grab his leg before he could stand, causing several of the villagers present to freeze in terror, though nobody dared raise their voice. ¡°Tell me!¡± She growled up at him. ¡°Why must we live at your whims?!¡± ¡°What do-¡± Micro stammered, but she continued. ¡°Is it because we aren¡¯t born up in the clouds like you? Is it because you pity us?¡± Ember¡¯s voice filled with anger as her questions continued, causing several onlookers to back slowly out of the hut in fear. ¡°You wave your hand and we work ourselves to death, then you wave your other hand and gold falls in our lap?! Is this a game to you?¡± Micro thought for a while about what Ember had asked him, noticing after some time had passed that only Margo had remained in the hut where Micro stood near Kern, Barb, and Ember. He took a deep breath as he formed a conclusion. ¡°The old man said there was never an excuse to be rude, but to be honest¡­¡± Micro slowly answered. ¡°I think cultivators might be a little bit slow.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ember blurted out, genuinely surprised by his admission. ¡°I do think Kel and his family are really nice, that¡¯s for sure, but¡­¡± Micro paused. ¡°But what¡­?¡± Margo suddenly asked, lifting her head to reveal the fear on her face displaced by curiosity. ¡°They¡¯re so focussed on cultivating that they completely ignore everything else!¡± Micro caught himself shouting. ¡°They have so many convenient powers, but they don¡¯t even have roads! Where¡¯s the common sense in that?¡± ¡°Roads?¡± Ember repeated. ¡°Exactly!¡± Micro continued to shout. ¡°They spend so much time running around and fighting in the mountains for fun, and all of you are down here working. And everybody walks everywhere!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Margo mumbled before Ember could find the words to retort. ¡°Are you saying you agree with her?¡± ¡°I may be a truck, but I¡¯m a truck with a brain now.¡± Micro replied, pointing his free hand at his head. ¡°Getting used to feelings is tough, but I think I¡¯m getting the hang of opinions.¡± ¡°Opinions¡­?¡± Margo asked. ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°Of this crazy world!¡± Micro shouted, startling Ember and Margo. ¡°Everybody is so busy walking their own path that they don¡¯t bother making roads between them!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t even afford horses here, so what good would roads do?¡± Marko asked, but she quickly bowed her head again. ¡°I apologize for questioning your judgement!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, relax.¡± Micro rolled his eyes and walked over to Margo. He put his small collection of ores back in his storage then continued. ¡°Even on foot, it took way longer to get here from Kern¡¯s house than it should have. And even if you had wheels, you¡¯d get stuck a thousand times on the way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying cultivators are fools¡­ because they don¡¯t use roads?¡± Margo asked, sincerely trying to understand Micro¡¯s explanation as confusion filled her mind. ¡°Exactly right!¡± Micro continued. ¡°But the cost of such an endeavor¡­¡± Margo mumbled. ¡°How much would thirty kilometres cost?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Thirty what?¡± ¡°The distance from here to the city. How much would it cost to pave a road that long?¡± ¡°Pave it with what?¡± ¡°Concrete, of course.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Micro¡¯s frustration suddenly dispersed with a heavy sigh as he brought his hands to his face. After collecting himself for a moment, he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you have a different way of building things here¡­¡± Micro said as he glanced around the humble structure of wood and straw. ¡°There was an old road in a historical district a few hours from the village where my driver lived. It was an ancient road made of stones, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as driving on dirt and gravel. Do you think you could pave a road with flat stones?¡± ¡°Only cultivators deal in currency at that scale, but to hire a team capable of such work¡­¡± Margo forced herself to follow the conversation as far as Micro pushed it, though the strain was apparent on her face. ¡°Could you pay them with gold from your mine?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Any gold found in the king¡¯s mine is the kings.¡± Margo replied. ¡°We¡¯re entitled to half of the ores we extract, but only cultivators can lay claim to any gold they find¡­ But the road you speak of, it would cost a fortune to hire the labour needed.¡± ¡°How many gold coins is a fortune?¡± Micro asked with a keen expression. ¡°You¡¯re serious about this, huh?¡± Margo sighed. ¡°A road of stone, all the way to the city?¡± ¡°Wide enough for two vehicles to pass each other safely, and slightly raised in the centre so the puddles don¡¯t get out of hand.¡± Micro explained enthusiastically. ¡°Oh, and tunnels through the bigger hills. Those are no fun to drive up.¡± ¡°No less than ten gold coins, fifteen depending on the harvest¡­¡± Margo replied with wide eyes. ¡°That would buy you the labour you need, but why would anybody-¡± ¡°Here.¡± Micro quickly pulled fifteen of the gold coins Tohan had given him and pushed them into Margo¡¯s hand. ¡°Please do that!¡± Ember and Barb, who had been watching the conversation as if watching clouds pass overhead on a sunny day, remained silent as Margo counted the coins in her trembling hands. ¡°I assumed the coins were worth much less. Everybody was betting so much on our fights at the tournament.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed you could build a road with so few of them. What are they thinking up there in the mountains¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± Margo whispered, unable to take her eyes off the coins in her hands. ¡°I like jokes, but the lack of good roads on this world is a serious problem.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re seriously commissioning such a road?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come back and use it when it¡¯s done.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°There are some excellent rocks in the mountain next to you!¡± Margo looked up at Micro with doubt in her eyes, but was surprised to feel relieved by his sincere expression. She gripped the coins tightly against her chest and slowly nodded. ¡°I am honoured to receive this commission from the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect.¡± She said slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the order to the guild in the morning¡­!¡± Micro nodded in return, then extended his right hand. ¡°Apparently this isn¡¯t common on your world, but I¡¯d feel better if we shook on it.¡± ¡°Umm, of course. Anything you say!¡± Margo tucked the gold coins into her pocket and grasped Micro¡¯s outstretched hand with both of hers. ¡°What is the next step in this ritual?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Suddenly, the villagers who¡¯d retreated from the hut became noisy outside, and a wind swept over the hut that rustled the straw roof. ¡°Where is he?!¡± A voice Micro knew rang out. ¡°I could sense him until just a moment ago. Where is the one called Micro?!¡± Micro ran out the door of the hut to find half a dozen trembling villagers kneeling on the ground, bowing before an elderly woman in blue robes and light armour, the unmistakable attire of a disciple of the Tiger Moon Sect. She looked older than she did the last time Micro had seen her, and Azar was nowhere to be found, but her eyes were filled with anger and desperation. Micro waved to her as he walked past the villagers, then called out to her. ¡°Hello again, Lena!¡± Chapter 087 - Watch Out for Oil Slicks ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Lena scowled at Micro, apparently out of breath. ¡°You look tired.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Let¡¯s have some soup.¡± Lena approached him while summoning energy to her hand, forming an ethereal tiger¡¯s claw just as Azar had done in their previous confrontation. However, as Micro summoned a more powerful suit of armour, Lena suddenly stumbled and fell to her knees, her energy dissipating before she even hit the ground. Micro released his own armour and ran to inspect her, and realized quickly what was wrong. ¡°Your core is still too damaged to be using it like that.¡± He said while extending his hand to her. He looked over his shoulder as Margo peeked out the doorway at them. ¡°Margo, could you prepare some more soup?¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± She nervously replied, then ran back to her home. ¡°Explain yourself, boy!¡± Lena seethed as she disregarded Micro¡¯s hand and struggled to her feet with her own power. ¡°We can talk, but you should eat first.¡± He replied, then began to walk toward Margo¡¯s stone hut, gesturing to Lena to follow him. ¡°It¡¯s very good soup.¡± ~ Micro sat across from Lena at the small wooden table in Margo¡¯s stone hut. After serving the two cultivators a bowl of soup, she backed away quickly and left the two alone in her home. Micro smiled when he heard the sound of Blue and Spark laughing together outside as the sun began to set, but the air around Lena made him uncomfortable as he took a sip of his soup. ¡°Back at the tournament, after you escaped with the girl¡­¡± Lena began, her anger quelled by her fatigue. ¡°The Cerulean Envoy declared you unworthy to be called an enemy. I sent Azar to find you, but he disappeared after the Envoy left. Then you left the city.¡± ¡°Yahari cut his arm off.¡± Micro casually replied. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem happy to see me, but Yahari was nice.¡± ¡°Azar was meant to assist you before the city fell into a state of panic, but I was too weakened to take charge of the situation at the time. You suffered as well, judging by the state of your eye¡­¡± Lena continued with a bleak expression. ¡°I saw you prevent the soul from entering the hero¡¯s vessel. Had you failed, we all may have died, though some of the weaker cultivators among the crowd may not fully recover for a long time¡­¡± ¡°I was pretty tired too.¡± Micro nodded in agreement. ¡°But this mountain is a good place to cultivate. I made a new core here this afternoon.¡± ¡°I noticed your core felt different, renewed even...¡± Lena said with glowing eyes, though she soon grimaced as the energy she was channeling flickered. ¡°You¡¯re close to ascending to an Amber core, while I¡¯m still in the process of repairing my own. The Cerulean Envoy may have cleared your name, but you truly are a monster. What was Azar thinking though, to go against the order of a Cerulean Envoy¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nothing like a monster truck, but I guess you wouldn¡¯t know the difference.¡± Micro stated with a pitiful expression that caused Lena¡¯s eye to twitch. ¡°Eat your soup before it gets cold. It tastes-¡± Micro¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as a thought occurred to him, and his mouth suddenly began to glow. ¡°Spirit Taste!¡± He shouted. ¡°I should try it now¡­¡± Lena stared quietly at him as he reached into his bowl of soup and pulled out a piece of meat, analyzed it, then tossed it into his mouth. His eyes watered as he savoured the morsel for a moment before swallowing it, then he slurped down the remainder of his soup in a single motion before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s like every flavour tells a story now¡­!¡± Micro explained to the disinterested Lena. ¡°You really should find a Spirit Taste card!¡± ¡°As if I have time to pursue the skill of some hedonistic eastern sect.¡± Lena scoffed. ¡°Enough of that. Tell me what you¡¯re doing here. We had a deal, did we not?¡± ¡°Oh, I was heading back to Kel¡¯s house.¡± Micro explained. ¡°And what of our arrangement?!¡± Lena asked. ¡°I figured you¡¯d turn up eventually, but you found me really fast!¡± Micro answered. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°It would be stranger if a cultivator with a Sapphire core couldn¡¯t track you when you¡¯re letting your aura burn like a lantern, but you seem to have discovered a way to conceal it.¡± She explained. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.¡°Did you think you could hide that easily?¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to make the locals sick.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Shall we go visit Feng now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Lena spoke softly, bringing her hand to her aching head. ¡°After you finish your soup.¡± Micro insisted. ¡°Fine.¡± Lena relented, bringing the bowl to her mouth with a shaking hand. She drank its contents slowly at first, but her pace quickened as she drank. When she finally placed the empty bowl on the table with a hollow thud, she sighed. ¡°Oh, wow¡­¡± ¡°Take a minute to rest.¡± Micro said as he rose to his feet, pleased to see more energy flowing through Lena¡¯s core. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Blue, and I should thank Margo.¡± ~ The villagers stood behind Margo as if hoping she would shield them from some terrible outburst as Micro approached her. She stared at him from a moment, unsure how to address him, but he was the first to speak. ¡°Thanks for the soup, and good luck with the road!¡± He said. ¡°I know your tools are limited, so don¡¯t worry too much if it isn¡¯t perfectly flat. Proper drainage is more important, along with making sure it¡¯s wide enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass your order along to the guild. Thank you, young master.¡± Margo replied stiffly. Micro waved to Blue, who was busy chasing Spark up and down the base of the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± he called. Blue immediately changed course and flew directly to his shoulder, but she was followed by a distraught Spark. Spark tried to climb up Micro¡¯s leg, but he picked her up and held her at eye level. ¡°You take care of your sister, Spark.¡± Micro spoke softly. ¡°You might also have to take care of your father¡¯s hammer until he¡¯s better. Can you do that?¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Hey, child.¡± Blue interrupted the little girl, an amused look on her own face. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting human. Let¡¯s play again.¡± Spark took a deep breath before nodding at the pixie on Micro¡¯s shoulder. She wiped her watery eyes as Micro placed her back on the ground. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She said with resolve, then ran into the hut where her family was still resting. Micro was about to turn to leave, when Ember¡¯s pale face suddenly appeared in the doorway. He paused to look at her for a moment, unable to decipher her expression, but she retreated back into the hut before he could greet her. Micro shrugged, then noticed Lena standing beside him. Though she was still much weaker than she was when Micro had first encountered her, her aura seemed much healthier to him now. ¡°This way.¡± Micro said, pointing in the direction he was already walking. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Lena asked doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not far, but it may take a while.¡± Micro replied. ¡°There aren¡¯t any roads¡­¡± Still wearing a doubtful look on her face, Lena followed after Micro as he walked along the base of the mountain and into a wooded area, leaving the humble mining village behind. The moon shone brightly in the sky, and the air was cool, but Micro felt warm as he walked more confidently with each step. Several silent hours passed as he maintained his straight course through the thickening woods, only disturbed occasionally by the sound of Micro tripping over a rock or root and quickly correcting himself. ¡°Slow down, boy¡­¡± Lena soon pleaded. ¡°My core still needs time to heal.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Hey, Blue. Any good trees to sleep under?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The pixie on his shoulder squinted into the dark forest around them, then frowned. ¡°Oh, that''s a problem problem.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The good news is there¡¯s a place to hide.¡± Blue explained quickly. ¡°The bad news is that we need to hide. Now. Go!¡± ¡°What? Where should we-¡± Micro looked around, uncertain what threat Blue had discovered. Lena also looked worried, but she was too tired to voice her concern. ¡°Just go! That way!¡± Blue shouted while pointing to the left. ¡°There¡¯s a knot there!¡± ¡°A what¡­?¡± Lena mumbled as she followed behind Micro. ¡°A knot.¡± Blue repeated, looking over her shoulder anxiously as Micro ran. ¡°It¡¯s a portal. Pixies hide them in trees! Hurry!¡± Micro looked ahead and saw an old dying tree emerge in the darkness. It stood out from the tall pine trees surrounding it with thick, curved branches and broad, orange leaves. A large burl stood out to him as he inspected it with energy channeled to his eyes, and the aura around it reminded him of a dungeon gate. ¡°Just touch that and hold your breath.¡± Blue quickly explained. ¡°Why would you hold your breath?¡± Lena asked suspiciously. ¡°Who knows where it could lead?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°We could end up at the bottom of a lake, or above a volcano. Anywhere is better than here though so hurry up and-¡± Just moments before Micro reached the tree, Lena suddenly grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. He yelped in confusion, but he was more surprised when the tree suddenly burst into flames. Blue jumped off his shoulder and dove into the flames to try and reach the knot in the tree, but she quickly retreated as the heat intensified. ¡°Crap¡­¡± Blue mumbled as she tumbled to the floor near Micro and Lena. ¡°Blue?!¡± Trill suddenly jumped out of Micro¡¯s pocket with a nervous shout. ¡°Orders? What are your orders? Blue?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue grunted, wiping soot from her face. ¡°Stay quiet.¡± ¡°Uh- Understood¡­¡± Trill replied with wide eyes, then retreated back into Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°I sense nothing.¡± Lena said, looking around indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sure your pixie friend is just confused.¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Micro asked. Blue walked past Micro and Lena with a weary expression. Micro turned to follow her, but she stopped several paces away from him as two bright lights appeared in the dark woods. Micro and Lena squinted instinctively, but two figures quickly emerged from the light. ¡°Pixies¡­?¡± Micro asked as two small creatures, a similar size to Blue, hovered above the ground. However, their wings were more like a butterfly¡¯s than a dragonfly¡¯s, and rather than blue or yellow, each of the creatures had glowing, white skin that shimmered with every colour at once. ¡°They look like flying oil slicks¡­¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lena gasped. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Those are fairies.¡± Chapter 088 - On to the Next Race The fairies, one male and one female, based upon their vague figures, looked down at Blue with a hostile air. Lena bowed her head, and grabbed Micro¡¯s shoulder to encourage him to do the same. ¡°To get involved in the politics of fairies is to court death.¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Are they strong?¡± Micro asked, hesitant to join her in bowing to them. ¡°Their kind are born immortal, and they commune with the highest sects in the land.¡± Lena continued while the fairies looked around at the group with disdain. ¡°I know little more than that, but their reputation is-¡± ¡°You speak of our kind with a fool¡¯s tongue, ignorant child.¡± The male fairy said as he moved forward through the air slightly to look down at Lena. ¡°And you openly associate with our mutual enemy. Is this known to your sect?¡± ¡°I know little of your kind. Forgive me, venerable being.¡± Lena said with a humble tone, looking at the ground as she apologized. ¡°You know of the treaty, yes?¡± The fairy continued. ¡°Treaty¡­? I apologize, but I have no knowledge of any-¡± ¡°Oh leave the little human alone, Rineth.¡± The female fairy called out. ¡°Children should be educated before they are rebuked.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t seem that strong¡­¡± Micro whispered to Blue. He looked up at the fairies and noticed a fair amount of energy contained within their small forms, but no more than a cultivator of his own level seemed to possess. ¡°Can we just leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what they can do¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°It¡¯s what, and who, they control.¡± The female fairy suddenly dropped down to where Blue stood, and Micro was surprised to see Blue suddenly kneel before the pale creature. The burning tree behind him continued to crackle, and Lena still refused to do anything but bow humbly to the fairies. ¡°I believe we spared you on the condition that we never see you again, your majesty.¡± The fairy spoke with a grin, but her tone was cold. ¡°And yet here you are. Playing some cruel trick on these hapless cultivators, no doubt?¡± ¡°I go by Blue now, thanks.¡± Blue replied, struggling against an invisible weight that kept her on her knees and looking down. ¡°And I didn¡¯t mean to catch the eyes of any bratty little butterflies on my way.¡± The fairy raised an eyebrow at Blue¡¯s insult, but only laughed softly while her colleague, Rineth, hovered overhead. She bent down slightly and crossed her arms, then continued. ¡°To think, my generation was raised on stories of your defeat back then. You¡¯re a legend, did you know? But now look at you, weaker than my baby brother over there¡­¡± The fairy suddenly placed a foot on Blue¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to brace herself against the ground with her hands. Rineth looked over with a slightly resentful expression, but held his tongue. ¡°My name is Shier, but you wouldn¡¯t know that. Perhaps you recall our grandfather, Theadin?¡± ¡°If I had time to remember the name of every insect whose wings I clipped back then-¡± Blue spat back, but she was cut off as the weight on her shoulder increased. ¡°Enough.¡± The fairy called Shier said coldly as she stepped back, allowing Blue to rise halfway to a seated position. ¡°We¡¯re only here because the stink of chaos energy in this region is notable as far away as the Divine Woods. Is it the pixies¡¯ doing this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably Nora¡¯s doing.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Who?¡± Shier asked. ¡°Just the latest goddess to stir trouble up for the cultivators.¡± Blue replied. ¡°I have my reasons for passing through here with these nitwits behind me, so you can tell your friends up North everything is fine down here¡­¡± ¡°I do appreciate you clearing that up for me, your majesty.¡± Shier remarked. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t see any reason to dwell on the odd souls behind you.¡± ¡°Bye then-¡± ¡°But how fortunate it is, that we should be given the opportunity to deliver the clipped wings of a legend to our queen.¡± Shier said happily as a small blade formed in her hand. ¡°We have somewhere to be, fairies.¡± Micro interjected. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate you leaving us to it¡­¡± ¡°Are my ears working?¡± Rineth gasped. ¡°Did that human just address us in such a way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a human, really.¡± Micro added. ¡°What are you then?¡± Rineth asked. ¡°I¡¯m a truck.¡± ¡°A race I haven¡¯t heard of? How odd¡­¡± Rineth brought his hand to his chin as he searched his memory for any mention of a truck. ¡°No matter, we¡¯ll see to them eventually.¡± Shier disregarded Micro¡¯s conversation with her brother as she approached Blue with her little sword glowing beside her. ¡°Enemy of this land, I act as the hand of fate on this day.¡± Shier declared with a wide grin. ¡°May your soul find peace anywhere but here.¡± Blue was still unable to move due to whatever technique of the fairies continued to afflict her, and Lena silently kept her head bowed as the scene unfolded to the light of the old burning tree. Rineth continued to look curiously at the confused Micro. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Micro opened his mouth to speak again as the surreal situation unfolded before his eyes. But as the glowing white fairy with a tiny sword approached Blue with a look on her face that sent a shiver down Micro¡¯s back, a fluctuation of energy beneath Micro¡¯s feet caught Rineth¡¯s attention. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re-¡± Rineth began, summoning a small sword in his own hand, but he was too late to react. Lena finally lifted her head to see Micro unleash a familiar attack, though it was far from an ordinary attack. She only caught a glimpse of the baffled expressions on the fairies¡¯ faces before they were trapped in boxes, manifestations of Micro¡¯s unique Turtle Art. The box around Shier was barely large enough to hold her, but it was dense with energy. The box in which Rineth had been trapped was much larger, due to how high above the ground he was at the time, but Micro concentrated his efforts and gradually reduced the size of the larger box until it was the same size as the other. He braced himself for their resistance by pouring as much energy into the boxes as he could, causing them to glow so brightly that the forest around them was illuminated as if day had come early. However, he quickly grew confident that he would be able to contain the fairies despite their efforts to escape. ¡°You fool!¡± Lena shouted. ¡°Unbelievable¡­!¡± Blue said after a deep breath, finally relieved of the weight on her back. ¡°I expected them to be stronger¡­¡± Micro shrugged, relaxing his control of the two boxes of energy shaped like miniature truck cabs. ¡°What did that one do to you?¡± Blue suddenly frowned and turned away, unwilling to answer, but Lena rose to her feet and grabbed Micro by the shoulders with her shaking hands. ¡°Fairies are one of few races capable of wielding fate itself!¡± Lena cried, startling Micro. ¡°It¡¯s not the power of a single fairy we are taught to fear, but the will of their race!¡± ¡°She¡¯s not wrong¡­¡± Blue added reluctantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that was common knowledge now.¡± ¡°Is fate another element?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There were the six elements, then chaos energy¡­ Is fate like that?¡± ¡°Fate cannot be weighed against the powers of mortals, boy!¡± Lena¡¯s cries echoed through the woods, but her voice soon grew weary. She stumbled backward from Micro and looked solemnly at the two fairies¡¯ prisons. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can squish them any more than that, but I think I can keep them trapped long enough for us to hide.¡± Micro explained, relaxing the flow of his internal energy slightly. ¡°The collective will of those pompous insects isn¡¯t something you run from¡­¡± Blue replied with a look of concern Micro didn¡¯t often see on her face. ¡°Your face is known to them now, and much stronger fairies than these will be after you, unless¡­¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Lena asked Blue with desperation in her cry. ¡°Well, he only managed to trap them because he took them by surprise.¡± Blue explained slowly. ¡°Hmm, that might work.¡± ¡°What might-¡± Lena cried, but Blue held her hand up to silence her. ¡°Let them out now.¡± Blue addressed Micro with a calm voice. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Micro asked, pointing at the box containing Shier. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the look on a tire-slasher¡¯s face before, and that one was definitely about to cut you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Lena looked from Blue to Micro in panic, but didn¡¯t have time to voice her objection before the ethereal prisons holding the two fairies suddenly disappeared into the air. Micro relaxed his energy and watched calmly and the two fairies flew high above their heads in an instant, a stormlike aura forming around them. Micro realized quickly that they were much stronger than they seemed, stronger even than Lena before the event of the tournament, but he was reassured by the bold look now worn by Blue. ¡°Hey, you sparkling bugs!¡± She called up to them, her voice cutting through the wind which the fairies were stirring up. ¡°You will all pay with your lives!¡± Shier and Rineth shouted in unison as a dark cloud appeared above them, full of small flashes of lightning. ¡°You can kill them if you like, but I have some bad news for you!¡± Blue continued, showing no concern for their next attack. ¡°Idle chatter of an inferior-¡± Rineth snapped back, but he was silenced when Blue also began to glow. ¡°You know what I¡¯m about to do, right?¡± Blue asked. ¡°You may have the strength to Blink away once or twice, but you¡¯ll never make it with your companions.¡± Shier sneered down at Blue. ¡°Accept the consequences of your lifetime of wrongdoing.¡± ¡°Who said anything about bringing those jerks with me?¡± Blue scoffed. Lena and Micro looked confused by Blue¡¯s declaration, but watched quietly as the fairies¡¯ attention to their next attack seemed to wane. ¡°So you¡¯d abandon these weaklings like the treacherous fool you¡¯ve always been? I¡¯d expect nothing less from the forgotten queen!¡± Shier replied. ¡°Yes, but wouldn¡¯t it be funny if rumours of our meeting today became as popular as the lies you tell of me?¡± Blue asked, then chuckled with a dark grin. ¡°About the cute little boy with a jade core who trapped the two of you in a little box?¡± The air around the fairies suddenly froze, and the storm of energy around them lost all momentum. ¡°You¡­¡± Shier gasped. ¡°You can bring the heads of those two nobodies home to your butterfly overlords for all I care. They might even be on their way by now. You share your thoughts, right? Or was it just your feelings¡­ Whatever.¡± Blue said, gesturing to the silent Micro and Lena. ¡°But I look forward to singing tales of this fateful encounter, the day a cultivator with a brand new jade core bested the mighty Shier and¡­ Who were you again?¡± Shier and Rineth remained hovering about Micro and Lena with frozen expressions. Rineth opened his mouth to speak, but Shier turned to glare at him with a rageful look. ¡°You let that boy trap us while I was dealing with our enemy¡¯s queen?!¡± She snapped at her brother, but shame was evident in her tone. She closed her eyes and shook her head in frustration. ¡°Nevermind¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I may just forget about this meeting after a meal with my two humans.¡± Blue¡¯s tone became merrier as the fairies grimaced, still mindful that Blue could teleport away at any moment. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten one of your names anyway. Was it all just a dream¡­?¡± ¡°The will of fairies is fate itself, you vile creature.¡± Shier growled at Blue with a sour expression. Suddenly, the fairies vanished, along with any trace of their aura. Lena fell to her knees, gasping for breath, and Micro scratched his head. He looked down at Blue with a confused expression, and she happily waved back. ¡°Fairies have a lot in common with you boring old cultivators!¡± Blue shouted at Lena. ¡°But their pride saved your sorry skins today!¡± ¡°You saved us, Blue.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°You could have escaped any time, right?¡± ¡°You may attract more trouble than a pixie, but letting you carry me around does seem to have increased my chances of living long enough to recover my power.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen many fairies taken by surprise like that, but good work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re both insane¡­¡± Lena grumbled, still struggling to catch her breath. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Micro said, looking down at the exhausted Lena with pity in his glowing eyes. ¡°Your core is still cracked all over.¡± ¡°Very well¡­¡± Lena replied, then leaned back and relaxed her posture. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro suddenly shouted. ¡°I still have this!¡± He pulled the Core Card which Blue had given him from his pocket, and Blue nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll race you!¡± She shouted, jumping up to the pocket where Trill resided to acquire her own identical card. Lena reluctantly nodded her head and crawled over to a nearby tree. She sat with her back to the tree, and took a final look at Micro with a suspicious gaze. ¡°Take your time.¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°Very well.¡± Lena replied. Micro turned to see Blue already meditating atop her Core Card, then rushed to sit beside her. ¡°Hey!¡± Micro shouted before entering his own meditative state, though there was no reply from Blue. ¡°That¡¯s no way to start a race!¡± Chapter 089 - A Forest of Mysteries and Magic Lena opened her eyes feeling refreshed after a long period of core cultivation to find the morning sun warming her face. She sighed a breath of relief as her internal energy flowed through her core without issue, and her aura was stable and calm. A brief moment of fear caused a faint ripple in her aura, but she soon discovered Micro meditating nearby, Blue meditating on his head. ¡°I honestly expected you to flee, young one.¡± She called quietly to Micro. ¡°A deal is a deal.¡± Micro replied, opening his eyes slowly. ¡°And I¡¯d like to see Feng again anyways.¡± ¡°I spent countless years searching for any sign of master Feng¡­¡± Lena sighed. ¡°I long since gave up hope of meeting him again in this life.¡± ¡°He picked a good place to hide.¡± Blue suddenly added, waking from her trance and jumping to her feet. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena asked. ¡°How far must he have travelled to escape our sect?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not far from here, but he¡¯s not somewhere humans normally end up.¡± Blue replied. ¡°It¡¯s not quite another world, but it¡¯s not quite this one. It¡¯s hard to explain in human terms¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust you to lead me to him. I dare not ask for more.¡± Lena bowed deeply. ¡°Though I would ask what became of your contest. I¡¯m unfamiliar with the Core Card you chose to master, and it seems you both have mastered it in an unbelievably short time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Charm Skill.¡± Micro replied. ¡°And Blue won the race.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t so unlike an ability I was born with, after all.¡± Blue declared with her chin raised. ¡°How fascinating that you should fill your soul with such a random assortment of skills and arts¡­¡± Lena said as she stood up and stretched. ¡°Feng said I would need to master a lot of cards if I want to find a road home.¡± Micro replied. ¡°You¡¯re referring to your homeworld?¡± Lena asked with a frown. ¡°Who but a god could possibly travel between worlds?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a way home.¡± Micro said calmly. ¡°If only gods can find that road, I¡¯ll just have to become one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°If that useless one called Nora can do it, anybody can!¡± ¡°You speak lightly of becoming a god¡­¡± Lena said while shaking her head. ¡°Where do you plan to begin on this grand quest?¡± ¡°Well, the first thing I need to do is find an Amber level sect. Then I have to find a basilisk named Lo.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Lo, you say?¡± Lena asked. ¡°He¡¯s a friend of the dragon who gave me two Core Cards. That was just before I met Feng actually.¡± Micro continued happily. ¡°Now you speak of ancient fairy tales, and yet I hesitate to doubt you¡­¡± Lena wondered aloud, but she could only shake her head and resolve herself to face the day ahead. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m ready. We may depart when you see fit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Blue replied, making herself comfortable on Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It was quiet last time we passed through, but there¡¯s all kinds of things to worry about where we¡¯re headed. Nevermind the fairies and those magic-casting creeps that pop up everywhere¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be on my guard, pixie.¡± Lena replied earnestly. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ~ The same forest Micro had passed through after escaping the cave of his summoning felt different from before. He recalled the sense of frustration of anxiety that filled his every step, and he looked up at the trees which blocked the sky. Now, able to perceive the energy of the world around him, the forest felt like a much less mysterious place, and even the darkness of the forest floor felt bright beneath his feet. ¡°This place has even more energy than the mountains.¡± Micro remarked as he passed by a tree so large that even his garage may fit neatly within the circumference of its trunk. ¡°There was a battle here a long time ago, way before my time¡­¡± Blue replied sleepily from his shoulder. ¡°Pixies were here first, but the energy attracts a lot of pests¡­¡± ¡°What kind of pests?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Mosquitoes are the worst.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a few over there.¡± Blue replied, pointing ahead at several rocks which seemed to be moving slowly across the ground. ¡°Just walk around them though. They bite, but they¡¯re slow.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Micro answered, watching the rocks curiously. He wondered why slowly moving rocks would pose a threat at first, but he understood Blue¡¯s warning as they walked by the creatures. GRRR Several of the little rocks turned to reveal faces, their growls making a sound like tires moving across a gravel road. They moved on four short legs, though even their legs were little more than oddly shaped rocks. One of them opened its mouth, revealed shiny pebbles for teeth, and began wobbling toward Micro, but he easily distanced himself from the creature with several quick paces. ¡°They say Gravel Golems were created by the son of an immortal in another age, in an attempt to please his father¡­¡± Lena said with a nostalgic smile. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, but I¡¯m surprised you know of them at all.¡± Blue smirked. ¡°Master Kang taught us much of the natural world, long ago¡­¡± Lena replied quietly. ¡°His eyes saw much beyond the walls of our sect.¡± Micro looked back at Lena and noticed the hard expression she usually wore had softened to the point that he hardly recognized her. Her constant scowl had been replaced by a faint smile, and he felt much less hostility directed toward him. ¡°The natural world on this world is very different from the natural world on my world¡­¡± Micro remarked as he stepped over a small gelatinous creature. ¡°What¡¯s this little green thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an ordinary slime.¡± Lena replied. ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet someone who doesn¡¯t know of them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Slimes form in a variety of environments, as long as the conditions are suitable.¡± Lena explained, picking up the slime in both hands. ¡°This one is young and harmless. Its body is mostly transparent, and its core is almost too small to see.¡± ¡°Slimes are cultivators?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Many creatures naturally form cores, while others¡¯ bodies function similarly to cores.¡± Lena replied while setting the jiggling creature back on the ground. ¡°Some people hunt them for pleasure or sport, but Master Kang taught us to be more respectful of the world''s natural processes.¡± ¡°You don''t seem respectful of me.¡± Micro said. ¡°What part of you is a natural process?¡± Blue interjected. ¡°That''s true...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°No, your words are justified.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Your continued existence in this world has been sanctioned by a Cerulean Envoy, but you will likely face many who object to your presence here. My duties as an Imperial Guard are absolute where heroes are concerned, though I will admit I am relieved to see you vindicated.¡± ¡°Azar didn''t seem happy about it.¡± Micro added. ¡°I cannot claim to fully understand the motivations of the younger disciples of Azar''s faction. He has never displayed such insubordination in my presence, though I fear the teachings of one certain-¡± Lena explained, but she cut her sentence short and shook her head. ¡°Excuse me. I may be older than I thought, to be rambling about the internal politics of my sect to a stranger to whom I am indebted...¡± ¡°Well, don''t worry about it.¡± Micro said, watching the slime slowly make its way under a rotting tree stump, apparently in no hurry to hide. He then turned his head upward as a strong presence flew overhead, its figure vaguely visible through the trees. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°That''s not natural either...¡± Blue whispered. ¡°I thought it was a young dragon, but it''s too wild for that. Don''t catch its attention.¡± ¡°It wreaks of chaos energy...!¡± Lena whispered as the creature flew by, the wake of its energy washing over the three of them like wind. Trill poked his head out of Micro''s pocket, disturbed by the sensation, but Blue quickly gestured for him to return to his slumber. ¡°I get the feeling that isn''t a friendly creature.¡± Micro whispered back, then turned to face Blue. ¡°How far is Feng''s house from here?¡± ¡°It should only take a day, unless you find another dungeon to jump into.¡± Blue replied. ¡°I''ll try to avoid any detours today.¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°You lead the way.¡± ¡°You shouldn''t take even a Jade level dungeon lightly, young one.¡± Lena said as the group began to move again, making sure not to step on any of the small slimy creatures littering the ground. ¡°Each is a test designed to push a mortal mind to its breaking point.¡± ¡°That shouldn''t be a problem.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena frowned. ¡°Don''t you know? He isn''t a mortal.¡± Blue replied coyly. ¡°He''s a tool!¡± ~ Micro had grown tired of explaining the nature of his previous form to people he came across, so he turned the conversation toward the many creatures they encountered. Blue continued to guide Micro through the mysterious and energy-rich forest while Lena introduced him to much of the wildlife they came across. ¡°Aside from that bird you were eaten by, I don''t think there were so many animals in these woods last time we were here.¡± Micro said to Blue as they sat down to rest by a clear stream. ¡°I made sure we didn''t run into much back then because I was still recovering from being sacrificed.¡± Blue scowled. ¡°Don''t go thinking I''m the type to alter course because I''m scared of a few slimes.¡± ¡°The old man liked animals.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It''s a shame he couldn''t come to this world with me.¡± ¡°If he''s anything like you, our world got off easy.¡± Blue quipped. ¡°Oh, that''s odd...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lena asked. ¡°His house was near the foot of a mountain last time I checked.¡± Blue explained as she peered ahead with glowing eyes. ¡°Are you lost?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Lost in my own-¡± Blue shouted, but she was distracted by what she saw ahead. ¡°What''s wrong? What do you see?¡± Lena asked, her anxiety growing. ¡°It''s nothing. Sometimes the forest is like this.¡± Blue replied calmly. ¡°Your friend''s house isn''t where it was.¡± ¡°Where is it?!¡± Lena shouted. ¡°If you were lying to me all this-¡± ¡°Relax a little, before your excessively grey hair falls out.¡± Blue interrupted her. ¡°His house moved. Well, the area where his house was is what moved.¡± ¡°So where is it?¡± Lena asked, struggling to remain calm. Blue jumped down to the ground and walked several paces ahead. Micro and Lena stopped walking as they observed the pixie''s sudden gesture. ¡°It''s right there.¡± Blue declared. ¡°Use your eyes, stupid cultivator.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lena gasped as she realized what Blue had meant. Her eyes began to glow as she applied her Spirit Vision Skill. She brought her hands to her face in disbelief at what she saw. ¡°It can''t be...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro blurted out as he peered forward with energy concentrated on his eyes. ¡°I can''t see anything.¡± ¡°You can only see so much with your eyes and energy alone.¡± Lena explained quietly with a quivering voice. ¡°Only the Spirit Vision Skill of a certain level can see through the illusion created with the same level Spirit Vision Skill.¡± ¡°Just keep walking.¡± Blue called back as she continued forward. ¡°It''s only an illusion for the eyes. It''s not hard to pass through. He must''ve put it up after we found him last time.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Micro said, slightly frustrated. ¡°I should master more cards soon.¡± As Blue predicted, Micro was soon able to perceive the distinctly humble abode of Feng where he had taken refuge not long ago, though a feeling of nostalgia for the small wooden cabin accompanied his relief. He less happily recalled the rusty clothes he was wearing at the time. Compared to the soft garments he''d been given by the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect, though they were now ripped and torn, he was content not to be troubled by the terrible smell of the ancient leather that stuck to his muddy skin. Lena stopped before reaching the door with bated breath, hesitant to reach out and knock. But Micro could still remember the tea Feng had served and looked forward to testing it against his Spirit Taste Skill as soon as possible. ¡°I''m back!¡± Micro announced as he punched a hole through the wooden door with a swift motion. ¡°Oops...¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Lena gasped. ¡°You''re stronger than you used to be. It happens.¡± Blue said, then jumped back onto Micro''s shoulder. ¡°Feng?!¡± Micro called out nervously as the door opened slowly with a creak. ¡°Who- Oh?¡± Feng''s voice could be heard from within the hut. Micro stepped through the door and observed Feng sitting near his small fireplace with an earthenware cup of tea in his hands. However, his clothes were torn and bloodstained, and his face was pale. ¡°It''s good to see you''re still alive, young Micro. Your little friend too...¡± Feng said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Come in quickly, before they return!¡± Chapter 090 - The Shame of the Water Tiger Moon Sect Micro reached back to pull Lena into the hut with him by her hand, then closed the broken door behind him. The room was just as warm and welcoming as Micro remembered it, but the smell of blood hung in the air. ¡°Oh, if it isn''t little Lena.¡± Feng said, covering his mouth as he coughed. ¡°All grown up...¡± Lena fell to her knees and bowed so deeply that her head hit the wooden floor with a thud that shook the small structure. She began to mumble incoherently, something about apologies and honour, but Micro spoke over her and ran to Feng''s side. ¡°You look terrible!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°You should come with us to the city. They have healers there!¡± ¡°I don''t think I''ll be taking any trips with you today.¡± Feng replied weakly. ¡°What happened?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I can only assume it''s the magicians at work.¡± Feng said, shaking his head. ¡°Terrible beasts of chaos... strange energies...¡± ¡°The magicians attacked you?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°It''s more likely their summons got away from them.¡± Feng replied. ¡°No ordinary mortal could hope to control the creatures which descended on these woods in the past few days. If only they could summon more like you.¡± Feng chuckled as he sipped his tea, directing a pained smile at Micro and gesturing for him to sit. Blue sat quietly on Micro''s shoulder while they conversed, displeased to hear mention of the magicians. Micro sat next to Feng, and then both of them turned to face Lena, whose mumbling still continued. ¡°I''m glad you survived the upheaval back then...¡± Feng said with a more somber tone, causing Lena to finally look up at him in silence. ¡°I never thought I''d see a friendly face in that armour again.¡± ¡°The schemes of Kang''s rivals were uncovered soon after you all escaped!¡± Lena shouted. ¡°But not before most of you were hunted down and-¡± ¡°I don''t care to dwell on those days.¡± Feng said sternly. Micro leaned back slightly as the tension between Feng and Lena grew complicated, though Blue was beginning to fall asleep on his shoulder. ¡°But even after Turang''s family was revealed to have conspired with the Water Serpent Moon Sect, no amount of justice could restore the sect''s honour!¡± Lena replied defiantly. ¡°If Kang or his only remaining disciple were to return to us now-¡± ¡°Kang was poisoned just as I was, but he gave his life to save mine.¡± Feng stated coldly. ¡°The honour of the sect died with Master Kang, and soon I will join him. Make of the Water Tiger Moon Sect what you will. It was nice to see you again. I''m sure you''ll guide the next generation of disciples well.¡± Feng''s cold tone was only softened by the pain he was in. He turned away from Lena to grip his wounded shoulder and took a deep breath. Micro reached out to support him as he swayed slightly, stirring Blue from her nap. Blue cringed as she anticipated Micro''s next words. ¡°Blue!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°You can help him, right?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± She sighed and rolled her eyes. However, before Micro asked her again, she had already jumped down from his shoulder, landing between Micro and the old man next to him. Feng looked down with a curious expression, but she continued without a word. Blue sent roots of energy into the ground beneath her and began channeling energy into her hands, then reached out and cast a faint light over Feng. Lena''s face contorted in fear as Blue''s technique continued, but she refrained from protesting when she noticed several cuts on Feng''s face beginning to heal. After a moment had passed, Blue ceased her healing technique and shrugged. ¡°He''s not getting any better than that unless he fixes up his core.¡± She explained while climbing back up to Micro''s shoulder. ¡°It''s a sapphire core, but it''s barely holding itself together.¡± ¡°Why don''t you cultivate?¡± Micro asked Feng with wide eyes. ¡°You can heal faster with a strong core, can''t you?¡± ¡°It''s been a century since I last considered such a thing.¡± Feng explained. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, but I''m quite ready to see my final day.¡± ¡°Master Feng!¡± Lena shouted, tears flowing down her wrinkled face. ¡°You were a disciple of Kang at a golden era in our sect''s history! And now our sect is cursed by the shadow of those ancient crimes. We''ve become little more than famed dogs of the empire, and there is little honour in the power we still hold...!¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°My era is done.¡± Feng retorted. ¡°I know I have no right to beg you to reconsider the path of exile you have chosen, but there would be honour in your return! Master Ning is still loyal to Kang''s teachings as our acting sect leader, and she is certainly the most powerful of us, but she knows that she sits in a position that was stolen through despicable means!¡± Lena explained without pause, ignoring the bitter look in Feng''s eyes. ¡°You would have the ghost of a hermit for a sect leader?¡± Feng scoffed. ¡°Your presence alone would restore enough-¡± Lena began, but Feng suddenly rose to his feet and walked to the door. ¡°I''ll fetch us something to eat.¡± He said curtly without looking back. He ignored the hole in the door and left Lena speechless in the centre of the small room. She took a deep breath to regain her composure, then looked around at the humble cabin''s interior. The small fireplace and barren shelves made it hard for Lena to believe someone could have lived there for a century, but she remained comfortable in the dimly lit but warm room. ¡°Why does Feng call you little Lena?¡± Micro asked her, waking her from her somber trance. ¡°Aren''t you older than him?¡± ¡°Master Feng formed a sapphire core at a very young age, as one would have expected from Kang''s direct disciples. The lifespan of such a prodigy can''t be compared to one of lesser birth. I may be an elder of the sect now, but I will never know the power achieved by such masters as Feng and Kang.¡± ¡°Hmm, I should teach the old man how to cultivate before his back gets any worse...¡± Micro thought to himself. ¡°But why doesn''t he want to go home with you? Sects seem like nice places.¡± Lena stood up and joined Micro at the small table by the fire, settling on the floor with a long sigh. ¡°It happened so long ago, when I was only a child, perhaps your age...¡± Lena began as her expression darkened. ¡°The sect leader, Kang, had led us toward an era of growth and prosperity. We were originally a sect of hunters, but our influence expanded greatly under his guidance. And he was a powerful cultivator...¡± ¡°What changed?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There are those in this world who seek power over others, rather than power itself.¡± Lena answered. ¡°But a sect''s strength is its leader, a leader''s strength is their disciples, and the disciples'' strength are their sect. A faction opposed to many of Kang''s philosophies arose in a time of peace, and they challenged his authority when they couldn''t challenge his power. They succeeded in implicating Kang and his elders in a crime which threatened the kingdom itself. Kang would have fought the charges with his dying breath, but his inner disciples were repeatedly attacked by assassins of the Water Serpent Moon Sect. He chose exiles to save as many of them as he could, at the cost of what honour the sect still retained...¡± ¡°So even though they were weaker than Kang, they still managed to take his job?¡± Micro replied. ¡°But are strength and power the same¡­?¡± ¡°That question was answered very quickly when a Cerulean Envoy was sent to investigate the matter, and the scandal was quickly uncovered.¡± Lena explained. ¡°You mean Yahari?¡± Micro asked. ¡°She was really strong!¡± ¡°Indur was his name, though little else is known of him.¡± Lena replied. ¡°He appeared before the man who stole the position of sect leader from Kang one day with an imperial notice in hand.¡± Lena closed her eyes as the memory surfaced in her mind. ¡°The sect leader and his disciples were to be taken away to face judgement, and our sect, in its disgrace, would survive only in name as servants of the empire.¡± Lena¡¯s voice grew bitter and resentful as she continued. ¡°What did they do to make the envoy so mad?¡± Blue suddenly spoke up. ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad story after all.¡± ¡°They framed Kang, which much help from the Water Serpent Moon Sect, for the assassination of the first prince of this kingdom. ¡°Woah.¡± Blue nodded her head, amused by Lena¡¯s explanation. ¡°To meddle with mundane politics is taboo, but they cared more for the power they could gain from the resulting chaos than for the honour they cast aside in the process. Those who were convicted were never heard from again, and a war was avoided, but¡­¡± ¡°But Feng was already hiding out here?¡± Micro asked as Lena¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°With no means to make things right with Kang¡¯s faction, our sect has continued to struggle against fate without its honour intact for too long¡­!¡± Lena replied. ¡°But if Master Feng now returns to absolve the sect of its shame, we may finally know an honourable path once again. We may even free ourselves of imperial interference if Feng could pass on Kang¡¯s teachings to but a single disciple and-¡± ¡°What do you think a sect is?¡± Feng¡¯s stern voice filled the room once again as he passed through the doorway with a basket of vegetables under one arm. He joined them at the table, then revealed the contents of the basket to be stout carrots. ¡°Apologies for the lack of variety. Most of the garden wound up somewhere else last time things started moving. It¡¯ll take a while to restock.¡± ¡°Thanks, Feng.¡± Micro said as he reached for a carrot. Blue jumped onto the table and took a small bite of the carrot, but she didn¡¯t take another. Micro savoured each bite in silence with his Spirit Taste Skill activated while Lena and Feng continued to speak. ¡°What is a sect?¡± Lena repeated slowly. ¡°It¡¯s everything, it¡¯s our home, it¡¯s our way of-¡± ¡°You¡¯re as hopeless as that misguided Turang was, the poor fool¡­¡± Feng interrupted her, shaking his head. ¡°Do you care so little for the sect which your master raised and cherished?!¡± Lena gasped. ¡°Do I care? About what?¡± Feng laughed. ¡°The sect is no less a sect than it ever was, and it will never be anything more.¡± ¡°But our shame-¡± ¡°Do you know Kang¡¯s origins, little Lena?¡± Feng suddenly asked with a softer tone. ¡°Those who knew him in his youth died long before my time¡­¡± Lena answered cautiously. ¡°He was a mundane farmer, no stronger than a common beast of labour.¡± Feng said with a smile. ¡°He was a¡­¡± Lena stuttered in confusion. ¡°But he¡­¡± ¡°He was not ashamed of his origins, but he grew tired of such reactions.¡± Feng continued. ¡°He thought it more practical to let people assume he was of noble stock, lest his path be obstructed by trivial issues of blood and stock.¡± ¡°You lie¡­!¡± ¡°But he was in love with the world he saw, and he pursued knowledge beyond his station.¡± Feng said with a nostalgic tone. ¡°And knowledge gave him strength.¡± Chapter 091 - Magical Creatures Blue and Micro listened attentively as Feng continued to speak, though Micro was unable to chew his carrots quietly enough not to annoy Blue. ¡°Kang managed to cultivate an Amber core before he ever spoke to another cultivator, learning by watching, reading whatever texts he could acquire.¡± Feng went on. ¡°He joined the Tiger Moon Sect during an open trial and took every opportunity to pursue strength through knowledge.¡± ¡°Such a story...¡± Lena marvelled. ¡°I never guessed-¡± ¡°He didn''t leave the sect in disgrace. He left because it no longer served the path he chose.¡± Feng said. ¡°But was he any less the master you knew when he left? No!¡± Feng''s voice suddenly filled with energy and passion which shook the room. ¡°He was Master Kang, not some figurehead of a corrupted sect!¡± Feng shouted. ¡°Nor will I be used to prop up the remains of a hopeless group of whining children who lack the will to find their own path to walk!¡± ¡°Then the sect...¡± Lena cried. ¡°If your only obligation is to prop up the honour of a sect, why bother cultivating?¡± Feng said, his tone once again calm. ¡°I don''t recall the child called Lena being so easily distracted from her path. I have no memory of you ever hesitating to leave the group when you sought a greater challenge. You weren''t fully grown before you sought out the wandering Amber Tiger Art Dungeon!¡± ¡°You''re not suggesting...¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Are you saying that I should leave the sect...?¡± ¡°I''m saying that I''m surprised you''ve let it hold you back so long.¡± Feng replied with a look of pity. ¡°Your strength was never of the sect''s making, nor was your honour.¡± The strength seemed to leave Lena''s body as she looked down at the table in silent contemplation. Feng looked at her with a kind smile, but offered no words of comfort. Micro continued to fill himself with the carrots from Feng''s garden, and Blue nodded slowly as she observed Feng and Lena. ¡°Cultivators sure do waste a lot of time for how fast you die of old age.¡± Blue sighed, disturbing the heavy silence at the table. ¡°Pixies don''t think much?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I''ve been thinking a lot recently, but I still don''t really enjoy it...¡± Lena ignored their remarks as she quietly considered Feng''s words, and Feng turned to smile at the odd pair to his left. ¡°You both make a good point.¡± Feng said. ¡°And I see you''ve both come a long way in a short time.¡± ¡°Don''t bother trying to comprehend the potential of a pixie.¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Indeed.¡± Feng laughed. ¡°A cultivating pixie is difficult to fathom, even with one in front of me. And you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yes, you.¡± Fend repeated. ¡°To think a farm tool''s soul in an artificial human vessel could come so close to cultivating an Amber core in so little time.¡± ¡°I had lots of help, but I still have a lot of Core Cards left to master.¡± Micro replied, smiling widely at Feng''s praise. ¡°I''m in the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect right now, though I still need to find an Amber level sect that knows about the Serpent Art.¡± ¡°Indeed, the oath that binds your core is beginning to react to its progress.¡± Feng nodded while inspecting Micro''s core with glowing eyes. ¡°The Water Serpent Moon Sect may be worth a visit in the near future. The cards you currently hold should suffice as means to enter their temple and seek their counsel.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Didn''t they poison your friends?¡± Blue asked with a suspicious glare. ¡°You may find both friends and enemies in any group of cultivators.¡± Feng replied. ¡°Are there signs?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How do you tell them apart?¡± ¡°I''m afraid that is something one must learn, rather than something one can be taught.¡± Feng replied. ¡°Just avoid people who want you dead.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°That''s a start.¡± ¡°Master Kang really would have enjoyed your company...¡± Feng said. ¡°He was often bored by the tedium of life in the sect. It''s an honour to witness a genuine adventure unfolding before two young cultivators. There is much to learn from those in your position.¡± ¡°Thanks, Feng.¡± Micro replied happily, while Blue rolled her eyes at Feng''s kind tone. ¡°Might I ask why you seem to possess twice the number of souls as before?¡± Feng asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°A lot has happened!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect was very kind, and they invited me to fight in a tournament in the Imperial City. There were more obstacles than roads on the way there, but I made it eventually. The tournament was interesting, but it turned out to be a trap, and we were all sacrifices for a hero summoning.¡± Feng looked to Lena with a surprised look, but she only nodded silently to affirm what Micro had said. ¡°I see...¡± He mumbled. ¡°I managed to catch the soul intended for the hero, and it''s sleeping under my soul right now.¡± Micro said while tapping his chest lightly. ¡°I''m a little worried though, because it ate a big piece of chaos energy recently. I hope it doesn''t get a stomach ache...¡± ¡°In so little time, you made a core grand enough to host two souls in harmony...¡± Feng whispered in awe. ¡°It''s suddenly easier to believe in your quest to transcend the boundaries of reality...¡± ¡°There''s always a road home.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Though your eye needs the attention of a skilled healer...¡± Feng added with a frown. ¡°I looked too closely at chaos the other day.¡± Micro replied, bringing his hand to his reddened left eye. ¡°It doesn''t hurt anymore, but walking without depth perception has been difficult.¡± Feng suddenly turned to Lena once more with an enthusiastic smile. ¡°I think I have just the idea for you.¡± He announced to Lena. ¡°An idea...?¡± ¡°Accompany young Micro to the Water Serpent Moon Sect!¡± ¡°What would that...¡± ¡°It''s time for you to see your sect from the outside.¡± Feng explained. ¡°When Micro''s business there has concluded, I expect you will have discerned your own path.¡± ¡°If it is your will, I shall make it so.¡± Lena replied earnestly. ¡°Please, don''t treat me like the leader of a sect.¡± Feng said, waving his hand in front of his face in displeasure. ¡°I only wish the best for little Lena.¡± ¡°Master Feng...¡± Lena said, tears forming in her eyes. However, they were interrupted by the sound of an explosion not far from the cabin that caused their ears to ring. Splinters sprang out of the wooden floor as the small building buckled in the shockwave. Micro, Blue, and Lena flinched as the cabin settled, but Feng turned slowly to face the door which had swung open. ¡°There are two of them.¡± Lena said, standing up and releasing a strong defensive aura. ¡°They aren''t something you can handle in your current state¡± Feng added, standing up with a weary sigh. ¡°They definitely aren''t from around here.¡± Blue said, climbing onto Micro''s head and closing her eyes to concentrate. ¡°They smell like blood... and that chaos stuff...¡± ¡°Do you think they''ll leave us alone?¡± Micro asked, but Feng had no time to answer. The roof of the wooden cabin was suddenly swept away faster than Micro could see. Even with his skin hardened by the Armour Trait, the wave of dust and splinters that pelted Micro made him flinch in pain. Blue was already in his pocket by the time Micro had raised his hands to deflect the debris, while Feng and Lena had taken no time to brace themselves with energy. Micro opened his eyes and immediately understood how the roof was swept away with such ease. Towering above the roofless cabin were two creatures much larger than the dragon he had met, but they resembled no creature in particular. At first he thought they resembled bears, with coarse black fur and large claws, but their necks were long and twisted horns adorned their wolf-like heads. But their most imposing feature were the scaly wings which flapped behind them with the force of a storm. ¡°Into the woods!¡± Feng shouted, grabbing Micro by the arm and dragging him to the door with more strength than Micro expected of the old man. Lena followed close behind as another of the giant monsters'' hands swept away the rest of the house. Micro had no time to look behind him as he began to run quickly enough to keep up with Feng and Lena as they sprinted into the dense woods, but he knew the monsters were close behind by the sound of trees being crushed beneath their weight as they chased after them. ¡°Can you defeat them?¡± Micro asked Lena as they ran. ¡°Not even at my full power!¡± She shouted back. ¡°Blue! Can you get us far away from here?¡± Micro then shouted down to the pixie in his pocket. ¡°Blinking three humans? No chance!¡± Blue replied. ¡°They''re strong, but they''re only beasts!¡± Feng called out. ¡°I didn''t live this long to be done in by a couple of wild animals!¡± Chapter 092 - More New Friends? Micro, Feng, and Lena continued to weave through the trees as the mysterious summoned creatures chased tirelessly after them. Occasionally one would fly high up into the air, only to come crashing back down to the ground, the impact of which made it even more difficult for Micro to keep his footing. ¡°Are there any dungeons we can hide in?!¡± Micro yelled over the roar of one of the creatures. ¡°No such luck!¡± Blue called back. ¡°Caves?!¡± Micro continued. ¡°Wait, Micro!¡± Lena called out while diving through the air to avoid a wave of debris. ¡°Yes?¡± He called back. ¡°Do you think you could make use of your Spirit Wave Skill if we bought you enough time?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Spirit Wave?¡± Feng shouted. ¡°But he¡¯s only a Jade core, its power would only-¡± ¡°I believe its combination with the Mycelial Art should compensate for his lack of internal energy!¡± Lena added. ¡°I see!¡± Feng looked back with a bright expression. ¡°That¡¯s much better than what I was about to suggest. On your mark!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Micro asked Lena, stumbling over a small gravel golem as he looked behind. Lena rushed forward to grab his arm and stabilize him before he fell, and the group continued. ¡°We¡¯ll draw them away and circle back!¡± Lena answered, her voice filled with an authority which reassured Micro. ¡°Use that time to prepare a Spirit Wave attack, the strongest you can!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Micro answered with resolve. Without another word, Lena and Feng nodded to each other, then stopped in their tracks. Each cultivator released an intimidating aura that would have been noticeable from much farther away, and it was soon clear that they had succeeded in drawing the monsters¡¯ attention. Micro watched as one creature followed Feng as he ran to the right, while they followed Lena to the left, leaving Micro alone and out of breath. He was unsure how long it would be before they returned with the monsters behind them, and he immediately rooted himself in the ground and began to draw as much energy from the ground as he could. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of energy here¡­¡± He mumbled as he channeled the endless supply of power to his hands. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to just escape now?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Now would be the time¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave together with Feng and Lena¡­¡± Micro replied quietly as he continued to concentrate. ¡°I figured¡­¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Hey, Trill!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Trill faithfully replied, jumping out of Micro¡¯s other pocket and landing neatly atop his head. ¡°You figured out that mushroom card, right?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Don''t remind me...¡± Trill mumbled in reply. ¡°What pride I still had as a pixie is gone!¡± ¡°Whatever, we''ll double up on an attack.¡± Blue continued. ¡°Back me up.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Trill replied. Micro watched as Blue summoned her Spirit Slingshot and Trill stood behind her with a hand placed on her back. Blue rooted herself the same way Micro has, and Trill soon followed, somehow feeding the energy he amassed into Blue through his hand. ¡°That''s convenient.¡± Micro remarked. ¡°You aim to the right.¡± Blue replied. ¡°I''ll take left.¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Do you think we''re strong enough to stop them?¡± Micro asked as the power in his hands glowed ever brighter. ¡°I figure we''ll give them a headache at least, but they''re unfamiliar beings...¡± Blue answered with a shrug. ¡°Good luck.¡± Micro nodded, then closed his eyes and increased his concentration. The flow of time seemed to slow for Micro as his roots reached deeper into the ground. Blue and Trill had soon created their own vast network of energy collecting roots that intertwined with his own, sharing the rich power of the forest equally between the three of them. As the energy in his hand continued to grow in density, he eventually found it necessary to strengthen the shield around his hands to prevent them from being consumed before he could unleash his attack. Micro''s core began to vibrate with the intensity of the energy flowing through it, and he felt the soul of the dog which resided within his core running around excitedly, apparently chasing the energy with a playful feeling. Micro smiled as the joy of the dog spilled over into his own emotions, along with the desire to chase something, but he remained focused on the wildly fluctuating ball of energy in his hands. He wasn''t sure how much time had passed when he began to feel that he could not possibly contain any more energy than he had already prepared, the shield around his hands beginning to crack. He opened his eyes and noticed no less energy than he had summoned present in the translucent slingshot held by Blue. ¡°That all you can do?¡± Blue taunted him when she noticed his eyes had opened. Micro only nodded, scared of what might happen if he were distracted by conversation. ¡°Oh, just in time.¡± Blue said, looking back into the woods as the sound of trees being crushed and tossed aside grew in the distance. Soon after the terrible sounds could be heard, Micro once again saw Lena and Feng running together, each being pursued by the giant creatures. Lena had apparently been injured as blood poured from a wound on her head, but she looked forward at Micro with resolve. ¡°Wait for it...¡± Blue announced as Feng and Lena led the monsters closer and closer to where she and Micro stood waiting. ¡°Wait...¡± Finally, Feng and Lena each turned in opposite directions, confusing the beasts for a moment as the accumulated energy of Micro and Blue caught their attention. ¡°Now!¡± Blue shouted. With a feeling of immense relief, Micro looked into the fierce eyes of the monster on the right and extended his hands, allowing the energy in his hands to flow freely away from him. He tried at first to narrow the wave of energy, but it was all he could do to keep it pointed in a single direction. Blue''s attack reached its target much faster than Micro''s, her dense ball of energy striking the leftmost monster between the eyes. Its head was knocked back by the explosion of Blue''s projectile, causing it to stumble forward and trip. By the time its head had hit the ground, Micro''s wave of energy had also made contact with its target, pushing the beast back with just enough power to send it crashing to the ground. Micro also nearly fell as the energy left his legs, but Feng suddenly appeared beside him with a wide smile. ¡°Well done!¡± Feng shouted. ¡°That should buy us a moment!¡± Lena added. Micro nodded, then reached down to allow Trill and Blue to climb up his hand and into his pockets. Blue wore a proud smile, though Trill looked too exhausted to smile at all. ¡°Let- Let''s go...!¡± Micro stammered. ~ Micro felt frustrated as he followed behind Lena and Feng in a daze, his one good eye unable to focus well on the forest floor ahead. His Armour Trait prevented the rocks and roots he tripped over from injuring his toes, but it bothered him no less. ¡°One day...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I''ll have tires again.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lena turned around to ask. ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°I''m alright, it''s nothing.¡± Micro replied with a heavy tone. ¡°Are we safe yet?¡± ¡°You and Blue did well. It will take some time before they regain their senses, and we''ll be far enough away from them shortly.¡± Lena replied reassuringly. ¡°Where should we hide?¡± Micro asked. ¡°For now, we''ll head West.¡± Feng replied. ¡°You and Lena will continue on to the Water Serpent Moon Sect.¡± ¡°Oh, that''s right.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Won''t you join us?¡± ¡°I''m afraid I may have found a reason to keep living.¡± Feng answered with a frown. ¡°Have you considered returning with me to the sect?!¡± Lena asked with bright eyes. ¡°No, though I''m sure we''ll meet again.¡± Feng said, shaking his head. ¡°But seeing such vile creatures summoned to these woods which I have called home for so many years...¡± ¡°So you''ll start cultivating again?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That''s great!¡± Feng nodded his head, but he looked more disappointed than excited to have decided to rekindle his core. His steps were heavy as he walked ahead of Micro for the next few hours in silence. Lena remained at Micro''s side as he continued to stumble frequently until he''d recovered enough energy to better maintain his balance. ¡°Ah...¡± Feng eventually mumbled with an air of displeasure. ¡°As if the magicians'' summoned beasts weren''t enough...¡± Micro looked around the forest, trying to discern whatever threat Feng may have noticed, but it had grown too dark for him to see much. With what little energy he could freely use, he looked ahead once more to observe the energy of the woods. ¡°Are those people?¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°They''re blurry, but there''s a lot of them...¡± ¡°You have a good eye for somebody without the Spirit Vision Skill.¡± Feng replied, but his tone was still grim. ¡°But you may wish to close it for a while.¡± ¡°Why? Who are those people?¡± Micro asked, but it was Lena who answered with a sour tone. ¡°Bandits.¡± Chapter 093 - Barbaric ¡°Bandits?¡± Micro repeated quietly. ¡°I''ve met those before...¡± ¡°When was that?¡± Feng asked. ¡°Not long after I met you.¡± Micro replied. ¡°They were planning to sell me!¡± ¡°Slavers? In my woods?!¡± Feng shouted. ¡°Your woods?¡± Blue mumbled from Micro''s pocket. ¡°Punk...¡± ¡°I hope you taught them a lesson.¡± Feng continued, ignoring Blue''s remark. ¡°Now that I think of it, Kel''s friends killed them all, but I thought cultivators weren''t supposed to kill normal people.¡± Micro answered. ¡°Bandits are qualified for no such mercy, whether at the hands of the mundane or a cultivator.¡± Feng scowled. ¡°Those we call bandits possess hearts corrupted beyond any means of rehabilitation. They bring pain and suffering wherever they roam, and they tend to roam far and wide.¡± ¡°The kingdom currently offers a reward for the heads of bandits in this area, though it is beneath a cultivator with any honour to accept payment for cleansing the world of such evil.¡± Lena said. ¡°For one who cares so much for the mundane, I would have expected you to carry more resentment for their kind.¡± ¡°What do they do?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Do they sell lots of people?¡± ¡°That''s the least of their crimes.¡± Feng replied coldly. ¡°They frequently find new ways to sicken me in all they do to defile the natural world. Their crimes against the mundane alone make the world a worse place for anyone to live.¡± ¡°There''s always news about bad people on the radio back home, but I don''t think they all get killed...¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°What do you do with them then?¡± Lena asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°They go to jail, sometimes for a long time.¡± Micro answered. ¡°Jail? That''s barbaric.¡± Lena remarked disapprovingly. ¡°Justice should serve the good of all.¡± ¡°I''m not an expert...¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°It''s worse than I thought.¡± Feng interrupted Lena and Micro. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many bandits in these woods, but this is truly terrible. How blind has the kingdom become to such things, that they should thrive in these woods...¡± As they came to a clearing in the woods, a field of large tents and small wooden structures were revealed, along with a terrible smell that made Micro feel sick. Still hidden behind the treeline, they looked out at the settlement. Large men dressed in tattered furs and leather garments like what he''d seen on the three bandits he''d previously met filled the dirty settlement. The sound of laughter echoed out of several tents, but Micro was soon shocked by the sound of screams coming from others. ¡°Ugh, humans are gross...¡± Blue mumbled while peering out of Micro''s pocket. Micro couldn''t see clearly through the haze of smoke and dust hanging in the air with his right eye, but the energy he perceived told him a clearer story of what was happening in the camp. ¡°There are so many weak people in those tents there, and there are three cultivators over there, but the rest of those people look strange...¡± Micro strained his eyes as he looked closer at several of the bandits nearest to him. ¡°The energy feels... bad...¡± ¡°There are honourable thieves and corrupted saints in this world, Micro.¡± Feng whispered. ¡°But the evil before you is only that...¡± ¡°Evil...¡± Micro said, frowning as he agreed with the term. He''d never felt so repulsed by a group of people, even counting every bad driver or careless pedestrian he''d ever encountered. Micro focused on another group of bandits near the weaker energy sources he sensed, but looked away in horror soon after. Before he could voice his disgust, Feng and Lena suddenly walked forward, their calm auras expanding to fill a large area around them. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Wha-¡± Micro mumbled, wondering why they had suddenly revealed themselves to the hundreds of bandits wandering around in front of them, but his concern for their safety was replaced immediately by the shouts and screams of the bandits. News of the invaders spread quickly through the camp, and no bandit hesitated to attack the two elders in muddy clothes. Micro wondered why they had only released enough of their aura to alert the camp, rather than revealing their true strength, but he recalled the intimidating presence of Kel and his comrades the first time they met that made him want to run away. ¡°They''re trying to attract all the bandits...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Poor little bandits probably think they stand a chance.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°Like moths to a flame.¡± Blue''s laughter grew louder when Lena struck the first bandit to approach her. Although Micro understood the difference in strength between those who cultivate and those who don''t, the scene which unfolded made him feel sick. The way her hand, now surrounded by energy in the form of a tiger''s claw, tore through the bandit, and sent him flying in several directions at once, wasn''t something he would have imagined. Feng didn''t hesitate to strike the next bandit to approach, and though his own attack was a simple punch, the resulting mess was similar. The bandits began to shout and coordinated an attack from all sides, but Feng and Lena began to move so quickly through the crowd that it was too late for the bandits to attempt to escape by the time many had understood the strength of their two opponents. The two cultivators continued deeper into the camp, running after every bandit they saw, leaving a trail of blood as they sought out every evildoer. While continuing to view the energy of the camp, Micro felt the air lightening as the corrupt souls left their physical bodies, though he could no longer stomach the sight of the process. ¡°Urgh...!¡± Micro fell to his knees as the contents of his mostly empty stomach made their way out of his mouth. ¡°I guess farm tools don''t see much war...?¡± Blue said with a sympathetic tone, leaning back to avoid the mess Micro made on the ground. Micro withdrew the energy from his eyes, no longer wishing to be aware of what was happening in the camp, but the sound of swords and screams continued. It was clear when the cultivators in the camp engaged Lena and Feng by the sudden bursts of energy that shook the trees, but Micro soon felt their collective presence disappear. He covered his ears and closed his eyes, kneeling behind a bush and waiting fearfully for the noises to stop. ¡°Where do you think you''re going?!¡± A hoarse voice suddenly called out, much closer to Micro than any other voice. Looking up, Micro saw two small children with chains wrapped around their arms and necks running toward him, chased by a bandit with a large scar on his head. ¡°Who said you could leave?!¡± The bandit shouted angrily. Micro sat up as he noticed the man was carrying a long sword, swinging it in front of him threateningly as he chased the children. ¡°I can sell you whether you''ve got all your arms and legs or not!¡± The bandit shouted. Just as the children passed by Micro, unaware of his presence in the bush, the bandit lifted his sword and leapt forward. ¡°Stop!¡± Micro shouted, hoping the man would let the children escape, but the sword had already begun its quick descent. ¡°No!¡± CRACK Not thinking about how he would stop the bandit, Micro had simply jumped forward, crashing into the side of the bandit, his head colliding with the man''s large shoulder. ¡°Huh?¡± Micro blurted out as he stumbled forward, assuming he had missed the bandit after feeling no impact. But he confirmed that his attack had landed when he looked ahead and saw the bandit''s lifeless body tumble across the forest floor until it came to a rest against a tree. ¡°I just- he''s...¡± Micro stuttered as he stood up straight to look around. The children, a boy and girl around ten years of age, were hiding behind a tree, given away by their loud breathing. The bandit he''d collided with made no sound at all. ¡°Simple, but effective.¡± Blue shrugged, hopping up onto Micro''s head. Back in the camp, Feng and Lena were quickly finishing off the few bandits who had thought to escape before it was too late. The weaker people who Micro had sensed in the tents began to raise confused voices as the smell of blood filled the cool breeze. ¡°Are you...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Are you okay, Blue...?¡± ¡°You''re all shook up about this, eh?¡± Blue sighed, then jumped into the hair and hovered in front of Micro''s face with a sympathetic expression. ¡°If you want to stand there and think about what you''ve done for a while, that''s fine. But there''s other stuff you could think about.¡± ¡°Other...¡± Micro whispered. ¡°Other stuff?¡± Blue nodded her head in the direction of the two children peeking around a tree at Micro, then continued. ¡°They''re the only ones who managed to get out of the camp just now.¡± She said plainly. ¡°Don''t dwell on the trash you just disposed of.¡± ¡°Oh, that''s right!¡± Micro replied, turning his attention to the children nearby with a brighter expression. ¡°You kids shouldn''t be running around the woods alone at night!¡± The children quickly hid their faces when Micro addressed them, but their presence was impossible for Micro not to perceive now that he¡¯d had a good look at their energy. ¡°It''s okay.¡± Micro announced while walking toward them, though his tone was more somber than reassuring. ¡°I''ll get you home safely.¡± Chapter 094 - The Smell of Rust Micro did his best to contain his aura, but it was clear that the children were both severely affected by his presence near them. However, they quietly obeyed him, perhaps out of fear, and followed behind him as he led them into the camp toward the other people who remained after the slaughter carried out by Feng and Lena. Micro kept his eyes away from the motionless bandits lying everywhere, looking back constantly to make sure the children were still following him, and he was surprised to see such calm expressions on their faces as they stepped through puddles of blood on their way into the settlement. The smell of rust had never made him feel more disgusted. ¡°Micro!¡± Feng called out from near a large tent. There were several men and children dressed in rags standing behind him. ¡°Is that everyone?¡± ¡°I didn''t see anyone else.¡± Micro answered. ¡°There was a bandit, but he...¡± ¡°Very well, it looks like we''re done here.¡± Feng continued as Lena appeared next to him. ¡°Almost a hundred of them....¡± Lena said as she took hold of a piece of fabric at the tent¡¯s corner. With a swift motion, the whole tent was plucked out of the ground, its wooden posts flying into the woods. Its fabric fluttered through the air and landed in a pile atop several bandits. Revealed beneath the tent were dozens of people, men and women, children of various ages, all wearing rags and chains, shivering in the cold night air. ¡°Fetch yourselves some outerwear. The bandits were dressed warmly enough...¡± Feng announced with a loud voice that silenced the fearful whispers of the mundane crowd. ¡°Is it that cold?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I assume so, though the shaking could be a result of other conditions...¡± Feng replied, scratching his head as he further analyzed the group of weary people. ¡°I was never any good at dealing with these types. Oh, they probably can''t get those chains off.¡± ¡°They''re like helpless babies out here. How tedious...¡± Lena sighed with frustration, then turned to face the crowd. ¡°Alright, line up over here. I''ll take care of the chains and collars!¡± As the mundane prisoners obediently began to approach Lena one by one to have their chains removed before scavenging for food and clothes in the camp full of deceased bandits, Feng approached Micro with a worried look. ¡°You may think it was cruel of me not to send you farther away and spare you the sight of this bloody encounter.¡± Feng spoke softly, reaching out to pat Micro''s shoulder. ¡°I''ve seen death before, but this...¡± Micro whispered, having trouble breathing in the fowl air of the bloody camp. ¡°This is the road you now travel, Micro.¡± Feng continued. ¡°To pursue power, for whatever reason, is to walk the line between life and death.¡± ¡°The line between life and death...¡± Micro repeated, frowning as he considered the words. ¡°And you will see much of both.¡± Feng said with a more relaxed tone. "You will encounter many souls, some good, and some impossibly evil." ¡°Trucks aren''t supposed to kill people though.¡± Micro said with an argumentative tone. "Whether they''re good or bad, I can''t just..." Feng tilted his head in confusion at Micro''s response, but Blue caught his attention with a chuckle. ¡°He''s grumpy because he killed some jerk over there.¡± She said, miming the way Micro had slammed into the bandit. ¡°He''ll get over it.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Feng said, nodding his head slowly. Looking more closely at Micro''s hard expression, a look of remorse filled Feng''s eyes for a moment. ¡°You said you were something called a ''truck'' before, a farm tool of sorts?¡± ¡°I am a truck, yes.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I just need a mechanic...¡± ¡°There are many answers that one must find on their own, when considering the nature or purpose of one''s existence, but allow me to offer a bit of perspective before the next time you face issues of mortality.¡± Feng said slowly, making sure to keep Micro''s full attention. ¡°You were a farm tool at a master''s disposal, and yet you must now act according to your own will in a life far removed from the purpose of any farmer. However, nearly any farm tool could be mistaken for a weapon of war in the hands of a warrior.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I''m not a weapon.¡± Micro replied coldly. ¡°Indeed, but neither are you simply a tool.¡± Feng asserted. ¡°I''m a truck.¡± Micro repeated. ¡°That may mean something very specific on your world, but you are the one who will define that word on this world.¡± Feng said, the tone of an elder instructor clear in his voice. ¡°As far as I''m concerned, a truck is a being of great character and indomitable will. It is clear that the soul with which your vessel was imbued is capable of much more than you assume.¡± Blue yawned and crawled back into Micro''s pocket while he thought quietly for a moment with a bitter expression. ¡°You told me before that the old man''s love for me is what gave me life...¡± Micro said. ¡°But he wasn''t a violent person.¡± ¡°Would he not have done anything in his power to protect those he valued?¡± Feng asked. ¡°Of course he would have!¡± Micro replied, slightly offended by the question. ¡°He wouldn''t rest if someone needed help. He never rested at all¡­¡± Feng smiled at Micro, though Micro only grew frustrated by Feng''s line of questioning. Feng appeared to desire Micro to contemplate his question a little longer, but Blue''s voice interrupted Micro''s thoughts. ¡°You''re not a bad tool for killing some evil jerk to save some kids.¡± She mumbled quickly. ¡°The old man you''re always talking about would understand.¡± Feng rolled his eyes at Blue''s attempt to expedite the lesson, but Micro nodded gratefully at her words. ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± ¡°Well, you''ll have plenty of time to think about it.¡± Feng said, noticing that the large group of mundane prisoners were now free of chains and warmly dressed, all gathered around Lena with humble expressions. ¡°Little Lena, did they mention where they''re from?¡± ¡°Most were kidnapped from towns West of here.¡± She replied. ¡°You''ll have plenty of company on your journey to the Water Serpent Moon Sect then!¡± Feng smiled. ¡°As you wish.¡± Lena said with a small bow, though Micro thought she looked displeased by the responsibility suddenly given her by Feng. ¡°I''ve never had a hundred passengers...¡± Micro said, a bitter smile forming on his face. ~ ¡°You''re sure you can''t join us?¡± Micro asked Feng. As Lena prepared to leave, discussing the condition of the mundane group with several elder members, Micro joined Feng by a slowly dying fire at the edge of the camp where the smell of blood was overpowered by the smell of smoke. ¡°I''m even more worried about the bandit situation after seeing who was running the show here...¡± Feng replied. ¡°I have several sects to investigate once I''ve seen to the magicians'' messes, though I''m sure we''ll meet again soon.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Thanks for everything, Feng.¡± With his destination set, Blue on his shoulder, Trill in his pocket, and Lena by his side, Micro felt more than ready to leave the scene of the bandits'' demise behind him and begin his journey west. As they began their journey, Micro soon noticed how much slower they were forced to travel while accompanied by ordinary people, most of whom had even less internal energy than the average non-cultivator. Some men carried children or elderly on their backs, and the dark forest floor was impossible for them to see clearly without being able to perceive the energy around them. ¡°Still no headlights...¡± Micro lamented quietly. ¡°I''ll get those sorted, then I''ll worry about tires.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue spoke up. ¡°You mentioned those before. Did your head light up before you were human?¡± ¡°I didn''t have a head, but I could light the way.¡± Micro explained. ¡°With the flip of a small dial, one could choose how bright they were. I''ll never take that for granted again...¡± ¡°How did you make light without cultivating?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Did they set you on fire?!¡± ¡°Of course not. The engine is the only place where explosions are supposed to happen.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°We have our own energy sources, but we call it electricity.¡± ¡°What''s that? Is it like chaos energy?¡± Blue asked. ¡°It''s more like lightning.¡± ¡°Farm tools use the power of lightning on your world?¡± Lena suddenly interjected, apparently having been listening in on the conversation. ¡°Just for powering things like the lights and the radio mostly.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Newer models use it for a lot more though. I prefer the feeling of gas.¡± ¡°If you simply desire to make light, you need not harness the power of lightning.¡± Lena explained, flustered by his story. ¡°Even without Spirit Vision, you should be able to produce some light with your functional eye.¡± ¡°Spirit Vision gives you headlights?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Can you show me?¡± ¡°I''m a Sapphire Core cultivator of the Water Tiger Moon Sect, not a lamp.¡± Lena said, snorting at his request. ¡°Well, you''re certainly not that bright, eh?¡± Blue quipped, though her provocation was ineffective against the proud Lena. She turned back to Micro with a shrug. ¡°If you want to waste energy pretending to be a lamp, go ahead. You can use every elemental energy, so make use of some of the light you already have.¡± ¡°Light energy!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°That''s right! Thanks, Blue!¡± Micro suddenly stopped, prompting a commotion among the dozens of people following behind Micro and Lena. Ignoring their voices of concern, he quickly entered a meditative state to closely examine the energy flowing through his body. He was tempted to take a moment to visit the inside of his core and enjoy the familiar scenery of his garage and the company of his friendly new companion, but he turned his focus to the energy which continued to flow through his body. He noted that unlike in the past, when the energy in his body was chaotic and freely flowing, it was now moving steadily and orderly. The Armour Trait gave him the innate ability to channel energy of the fire element from his core in a very specific way to generate an efficient layer of dense energy all over his body without any effort. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see here¡­¡± Micro mumbled, though he was flustered when he realized the weight of the task he had set for himself. Chapter 095 - Lessons ¡°It really does resemble a map...¡± Micro thought as he looked closely at himself. The energy moved along minuscule, predetermined paths, resembling countless tiny vehicles travelling through a network of highways. Skills gave him the knowledge to manipulate the paths his energy took to produce certain results, such as a shield, enhanced taste, roots, and so on, but Skills still required some concentration to utilize. ¡°Ah, I see it now.¡± Micro mumbled. The longer he spent looking at the energy''s flow, the easier it became to identify each elemental force. Each fleeting spark of energy had a distinct quality. Fire was the easiest to identify by its glow and warmth, while water stood out less as it flowed more gently. With his will, he began to attempt to extract only the light energy from his body and collect in front of him. However, a chaotic mixture of every elemental energy is what appeared in front of his physical body. ¡°Hmm...¡± He said aloud as he opened his eyes in frustration. ¡°Is there a way to separate the light energy from the rest?¡± ¡°Exactly which elements do you have an affinity with?¡± Lena asked. ¡°They''re all in there.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Same here, by the way.¡± ¡°Then your potential is as great as the obstacle you now face.¡± Lena replied with a nod. ¡°Few succeed in acquiring mastery of all elemental energies, and those that are born with an affinity to all six of them rarely manage to make full use of any particular type.¡± ¡°That''s inconvenient...¡± Micro sighed, his frustration growing in the darkness. Lena opened her mouth to offer some words of comfort, but she was suddenly startled by a large surge of energy in Micro¡¯s eyes. The non-cultivators around him backed away as a strange light surrounded Micro, and his eyes briefly emitted two beams of chaotic energy which tore through several trees and set fire to a nearby bush. ¡°Stop that!¡± Lena shouted, and Micro quickly closed his eyes. ¡°Whatever method you¡¯re using, it¡¯s far too unstable!¡± ¡°Sorry, Lena¡­¡± Micro replied, rubbing his eyes. ¡°I thought if I just remembered the feeling of turning my headlights on enough, it might happen by itself, but it¡¯s too different without electricity. All the energy just came out at once¡­¡± ¡°You may find it more difficult than a cultivator with a single affinity to master any particular type of energy, but you will gain control in time. You will come to understand more about elemental forces if you reach higher core levels.¡± Lena explained, an impatient air rowing around her. ¡°For now, it would be more prudent to keep walking, and be patient. The light of the sun will be at your disposal in little time.¡± ¡°Oh, never mind then.¡± Micro nodded, disappointed that he would have to practice much more before regaining his headlights. ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± ¡°So that''s why cultivators only use a few elements.¡± Blue said with an amused tone. ¡°I guess it does take pixies a while to figure it out too though.¡± ¡°How long did it take you?¡± Micro asked as the group began to move again. ¡°I don''t know. I was probably the same colour Trill is back then.¡± Blue replied, frowning as she tried to recall the amount of time. ¡°How old were you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Blue shrugged, then pointed at a large tree. ¡°At least old enough for a few of those to have grown and fallen.¡± ¡°That''s pretty old.¡± Micro said, impressed by her claim. ¡°For a human, sure.¡± Blue said. ¡°Generations of you have come and gone while I was napping.¡± ¡°She may be a cultivator, but she''s also a pixie.¡± Lena added with a frown. ¡°Don''t let yourself be confused by her words.¡± Micro nodded, but felt comfortable enough with Blue''s explanation. As morning came and the forest warmed, an air of relief emerged in the group, though the trees still blocked much of the sun''s light. Not long after the sun had risen, their quiet trek was interrupted by the rumbling sound that shook the trees. Micro wondered for a moment if a train was passing by, but he soon recalled the lack of vehicles he faced on his new world. ¡°Oh dear.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°There''s quite a lot of them.¡± ¡°They''re scared.¡± Blue added, looking into the distance. ¡°Probably because of the magicians'' rampaging pets.¡± ¡°What do you see?¡± Micro asked, unable to make out the source of the sound. ¡°There''s no mistaking the sound of a stampede.¡± Blue replied. ¡°Could be anything, though likely nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Micro asked, pointing back at the terrified group. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Blue replied. ¡°Hmm, they''re definitely in trouble.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Micro shouted to Lena. Lena looked around at the helpless crowd behind her, but her expression did little to reassure Micro. ¡°I''ll need more time to cultivate before I can erect a big enough defensive force to protect this many people...¡± Lena explained with a grim tone, then looked in the direction of the approaching stampede. ¡°We can stop as many of the monsters who come this way as we can, but it won''t be easy. They''re almost here. Hearing Lena''s explanation, many of the non-cultivators began to panic and rush to Lena''s side, though she was visibly displeased by their clamouring around her and quickly erected a weak shield of energy with a large perimeter to keep them from getting too close. However, even several children were able to penetrate the barrier, given her weakened state. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Hmm...¡± Micro thought for a moment while staring at the odd behaviour of the panicking crowd around Lena. ¡°I can probably deal with this.¡± ¡°What are you planning?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Just have them stand still, and I''ll try and shield them until the animals have passed.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Such a great shield would be impossible to reinforce without the Mycelial Art at your disposal.¡± Lena replied, nodding her head. ¡°It''s shocking how much use you''ve made of such an obscure art.¡± ¡°Mushrooms go well with everything after all.¡± Micro said. He gave her a thumbs up, then rooted himself to the ground and began the simple yet exhausting process of erecting a large shield. ¡°What is that?!¡± Several of the cowering non-cultivators cried out as a large, translucent turtle shell began to grow out of the ground in front of Micro, its green glow gradually expanding until it formed a dome above and around the large group. ¡°Please be quiet.¡± Micro announced over the increasingly loud rumbling. Blue jumped onto his head silently and looked around at the shield with a frown. ¡°This may not hold up for long.¡± She declared, then jumped down to the ground. ¡°Trill, get busy!¡± ¡°Now we''re taking care of little humans, eh?¡± Trill answered as he quickly hopped into action, though his reluctance was visible on his face. ¡°Just go with the flow.¡± Blue snapped back. ¡°What pixie needs reminding of that?¡± ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Trill yawned as he obediently followed her in rooting himself to the ground and began to feed Micro whatever energy they could harness from the ground. ¡°Thanks, guys.¡± Micro whispered as he strengthened the shield. The shield eventually became so dense that few people could see through it, though Micro looked ahead vigilantly as the stamped closed in on them. Though even their energy signatures were obscured by the trees, he began to understand what sort of creatures they were, and he was surprised by their numbers. THUD ¡°Woah!¡± The crowd reeled in shock as the shield was impacted by a creature they couldn''t see. THUD THUD Two more of the creatures rammed into the shield. ¡°They''re a bit like cows...¡± Micro mumbled as he resisted the force of the creatures who slowly picked themselves back up, shook their heads, and continued around the ethereal construction. ¡°Dungeon Bulls.¡± Lena corrected him. ¡°Livestock corrupted by the energy of a powerful dungeon. Their brown scales are like iron and their horns secrete venom.¡± ¡°Are the like Cave Bears?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Many creatures make use of the energy dungeons emit, though such a large number as this would be considered rare.¡± Lena continued. ¡°Good job, Micro, and your friends...¡± THUD ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± Micro said, his voice strained. ¡°If they had bulls like this on my world, they might not have invented bulldozers...!¡± ¡°Looks like you''ll be in our debt a while longer, eh?¡± Blue added with a tired laugh. ~ The herd of mutated bulls eventually made their way past Micro and the crowd he protected, though several of the creatures had rammed his shield hard enough to break their own skulls and lay lifeless near the perimeter of his barrier. Micro offered to carry them to town to be processed into food, but was disappointed to learn that most animals which were mutated by exposure to dungeon energy were poisonous to humans. With a renewed sense of security, the large group continued West through the forest for the remainder of the day. Some of the people who had viewed Micro with little regard earlier in the day now appeared to look at him with fondness, though none dared approach him. After night fell once again, they set up camp in a clearing where little wildlife was visible. Most of the liberated prisoners fell asleep quickly beneath fur blankets taken from the bandits, but Micro didn''t feel like sleeping. While Lena sat at the edge of their makeshift camp cultivating silently, Micro walked around the clearing for a while, looking up at the stars through the gaps in the trees. ¡°Do you think there are others like Nora out there?¡± Micro asked without any conversation partner in mind. ¡°They come and go...¡± Blue replied to break the silence. ¡°Have you met any of them?¡± ¡°I''ve met the followers of a handful of gods, but I''m not an expert.¡± ¡°If I found one, do you think they''d send me back to my old body?¡± ¡°Maybe, but you''re better off trying to find the power to do that yourself.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro sighed, stopping his walk beneath a large pine tree. ¡°How much farther do I have to go?¡± ¡°You want to know how long it takes to gain the powers of a god?¡± Blue asked, her tone more sympathetic than usual. ¡°Well, I''ve seen some cultivators get pretty strong...¡± ¡°Do you think I''ll be able to get back before winter?¡± ¡°Winter?¡± ¡°If he doesn''t have a way to get around when the harvest starts, and he can''t go into town...¡± Micro sighed, a look of frustration returning to his face. ¡°Never mind getting there before it snows.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°You''d be lucky to get there in a single pixie''s lifetime.¡± ¡°But you''re so old...!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I wouldn''t worry about it.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°By the time you''re able to cross between realms by yourself, time will be the least of your worries.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Some gods are big on sending messages to the past for their followers to use.¡± Blue explained. ¡°It''s super annoying.¡± ¡°Cultivators can travel through time?¡± Micro whispered, unable to raise his voice in his surprise. ¡°That''s amazing...!¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Blue replied. ¡°So, no need to hurry. Well, unless you plan on keeping up with me.¡± ¡°You want to become as powerful as Nora too?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Yeah, I think that sounds like fun.¡± ~ After growing impatient with the sleeping crowd, Blue eventually decided to spend the night cultivating. Micro attempted to cultivate alongside her while Trill continued to sleep in his pocket, but he soon felt restless, waking up with an unpleasant feeling in his stomach. ¡°Excuse me...¡± A young boy''s voice suddenly distracted him from his discomfort. ¡°Oh, it''s you.¡± Micro replied cheerfully despite his mood. ¡°Are you and your friend alright? You had a terrible experience...¡± ¡°Kira isn''t my friend.¡± The boy asserted with a less humble tone. ¡°She''s my stupid sister.¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± Micro asked, amused by his tone. ¡°Kolt.¡± The boy replied, suddenly remembering his fear of Micro. ¡°But I- Umm...¡± ¡°You don''t have to thank me, if that''s what you''re thinking about.¡± Micro explained with a kind tone, but the boy frowned back at him. ¡°That''s not it.¡± He said, straining his face while his body shook. ¡°I wanted to ask you...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How do you become a cultivator?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°I''m not sure, exactly.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I just suddenly became one when my soul wound up in this body. It had a core, right here...¡± Kolt listened intently and followed Micro''s finger as he pointed to the area of his chest where his core resided. ¡°After you make a core, you can use energy.¡± Micro explained, holding up his arm and summoning Turtle Art armour on one hand. ¡°But making a core can be dangerous. I almost exploded once, so having a good teacher is important.¡± ¡°So I need to find a teacher...¡± Kolt sighed. Micro wondered if he might be able to teach the boy to form a core, but realized just how little energy Kolt had at his disposal when he looked closely. ¡°I can see why cultivators have a hard time sensing you...¡± Micro said. ¡°You need a lot more energy to start cultivating.¡± ¡°Where do you get energy from?¡± Kolt asked with wide eyes. ¡°You can get it from all sorts of places. There''s a lot of it in mountains, and some food is full of it.¡± Micro explained. ¡°You should eat lots of Mountain Fried Beef!¡± ¡°You think they hand that out for free?¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°Never mind...¡± Kolt turned to walk away, a dark and hopeless air around him. Micro could only look on with pity, unable to offer a word of comfort. However, the memory of his first time becoming aware of energy in Feng''s cabin occurred to him, and he called Kolt back excitedly. ¡°There''s one thing we could try!¡± ¡°What?¡± Kolt asked quietly, turning around in surprise. ¡°Come here!¡± Micro said happily. ¡°And close your eyes!¡± Chapter 096 - And It Was All... Yellow Kolt sat cross legged across from Micro, his eyes shut and his hands together. The night was much too cold for Kolt to keep himself from shivering more and more with every gentle gust of wind that passed through the dark forest, but his will to concentrate was impressive to Micro. ¡°You''re very disciplined for someone your age...¡± Micro remarked while circulating his energy throughout his body. ¡°The old man''s son couldn''t sit still for ten seconds...¡± ¡°Is that part of the lesson?¡± Kolt asked, opening one eye to glare at Micro. ¡°No, sorry.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I won''t try channeling any energy through you, because I''m not sure how, but I might be able to help you see it.¡± ¡°See energy?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°Is energy that weird magic you guys use?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic. It''s hard to explain, but I guess it''ll make more sense once you can see it.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Just pay attention to what you sense around you, sounds, smells, feelings, anything at all.¡± Kolt nodded, and Micro began to release his aura. Mindful not to let his aura encompass the frail boy in front of him, the energy around him grew like an invisible wind. ¡°Do you sense anything yet?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It feels like you lit a fire between us.¡± Kolt answered. ¡°I don''t hear anything. It feels... heavy.¡± ¡°What do you see?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don''t see anything.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Micro thought for a moment while inspecting the boy once again. ¡°You don''t have much energy in your body, but you do have some. It should be possible...¡± Blue suddenly appeared atop Micro''s head, looking curiously down at the boy. She hopped down to his shoulder, then whispered in his ear.'' ¡°This looks interesting.¡± She said with a chuckle. ¡°But he''s basically blind. What¡¯s the plan?¡± ¡°He''s not completely blind.¡± Micro replied softly. ¡°It seems like most people have a little energy in their eyes.¡± ¡°Well it''s going to take a lot more energy than that before he can see it with those sad little eyes.¡± Blue said, suppressing her giddy laughter to avoid disturbing the boy. ¡°That does make it more interesting though. Let''s see what happens.¡± Blue jumped down behind Micro and began to feed him energy, and the aura around Micro began to glow. It was difficult for Micro to keep it constrained to the area immediately around his body while the pressure around him rose, but he continued diligently while minding Kolt''s reactions. ¡°Are you sure you''re doing it right?¡± Kolt asked with a skeptical tone, sweat beginning to drip from his face as he struggled to remain seated. ¡°I think so. Just focus on your eyes.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Energy is hard to see, but there''s a lot of it in front of you.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Fearing Micro was wasting the boy''s time, he resolved to push himself further, unleashing all the internal energy he had stored in his core at once and attempted to keep it from simply exploding outward. The more he practiced controlling raw energy without the assistance of Core Cards'' teachings, the easier he found it to manipulate, but Micro was unsure how much energy he could control before it would pose a risk to the boy in front of him. ¡°You can do better than that!¡± Blue suddenly shouted before increasing the amount of energy flowing into Micro''s core tenfold. ¡°Ah!¡± Micro yelped as the energy overwhelmed him. Micro managed to erect a large shield around himself to contain the explosive energy before it reached Kolt, but realized too late that his core was now under immense pressure. He felt his soul shaking within his core as the storm of energy swirled around like a tornado. The bricks of the ethereal garage that contained his soul began to loosen in the raging torrent of energy he struggled to contain, unable to release it safely for fear of reducing the young Kolt to dust. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. He wished he could tell Kolt to run, rather than patiently sitting, unaware of Micro''s dilemma, but there was little time before Micro would have to choose between letting his core be slowly destroyed or unleashing his excess energy. He then attempted to retract his shield slightly, and realized it was still possible to condense the energy further. He was unable to see through the energy around him, but he could sense that it was still safely contained within the shield. Retracting it even further, his core began to feel hot. Though he had no time to meditate, he felt the fear of the dog''s soul beneath his own, while the bricks and shingles of the garage cracked and shifted. Sensing the limits of his stamina, he did his best to condense the energy within the shield surrounding him until it was only slightly larger than his own core. His ears were ringing and his vision was blurred, but he pushed a little more. Finally, he felt the energy safely within the confines of the rings of water and fire that continued to protect his core, and he took a deep breath. ¡°Oops.¡± Blue laughed beside him, looking up at his chest with a wide smile. Micro smiled back, but was still unable to divert his attention from his damaged core. He closed his eyes and retreated to the world of energy where his core resided, and was alarmed to find that it had all but dissolved in the roaring sphere of raw energy he''d accumulated. Through the chaos, he could only make out the shape of his soul, and was relieved to see the shape of a dog sitting stoically in the passenger seat. ¡°I wonder how he got in there...¡± Micro wondered to himself, then set to work reconstructing his core. ¡°Oh well.¡± Simultaneously rebuilding his core from scratch and keeping the shield around his energy from destabilizing proved more challenging than the previous two times he''d formed a core, but the energy was so dense that many of the impurities and imbalances he normally found in it had already dissipated. ¡°So the denser the energy gets, the more evenly the elements are combined...¡± He thought aloud as he worked. ¡°I suppose it would be easier if I only needed one type of energy to work with...¡± As he used up more and more of the energy in the construction of his garage-shaped core, it became easier to contain the remainder, and his work proceeded more quickly. However, by the time he was finally able to release the shield and allow his core to contain his soul by its own power, he was surprised to see that it no longer shone with a green glow. ¡°I wonder...¡± Micro approached the garage, entering it tentatively while taking in the sight of its amber walls. He could feel a big difference in the power in the walls now, and he wondered if he¡¯d be lucky enough to rebuild his core if such an accident happened at a higher level. While trying to dispel the anxiety which such thoughts brought him, he noticed a small scratch on the door of his soul, then understood how exactly the dog had kept itself safe during the storm. ¡°You''re quite smart.¡± The dog smiled back at him, content to stay seated within the truck, so Micro continued to the back. He summoned an Amber Core card from his storage, the Spirit Vision Skill, and held it over the bed. He slowly lowered it onto the bed''s surface, not releasing it from his grip, and he was pleasantly surprised to see that the suspension of his soul seemed able to handle the weight of the card. However, as he released the card, an intense pain shot through every muscle in his body, and he immediately took the card back out without any of its knowledge passing into him. ¡°Oh well.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I''ll figure that out at the temple.¡± When Micro awoke, he was surprised to see Blue looking at him with a scary expression, somewhere between anger and frustration. ¡°You went and got an Amber Core before I did, and I''m the one who helped you do it?!¡± She pouted. ¡°Enjoy this fleeting victory, Micro.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro replied. ¡°The boy did well, by the way.¡± Blue added, turning away with a short breath. ¡°Oh, wow...¡± Micro replied as he looked at Kolt. Though Micro could barely see anything in the dark with only one good eye, observing the energy around Kolt made it clear that something had come of his idea, other than his sudden ascension to the Amber Core stage. Although his energy was still flowing freely throughout his body, the amount of energy had increased by several times. Furthermore, even though Kolt''s eyes were closed, he was clearly looking around at the world and perceiving something. ¡°What do you see now?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There was a flash, and then all these lights appeared everywhere!¡± Kolt explained excitedly. ¡°Those lights look like a tree, and there''s a lit-up version of you there...¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°You''re looking at the energy of the world. It''s useful at night. Try looking at yourself.¡± Kolt looked down at his hands and gasped. ¡°This is inside me?!¡± ¡°It seems like there¡¯s at least a little bit of energy in most things.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Wait...¡± Kolt said more quietly as he looked back and forth between Micro and himself. ¡°How come you have so much more?¡± ¡°I''ve been cultivating longer.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Your next task is to form a core, though I don''t think I can help you with that. You''ll need a lot more energy to work with first, and it¡¯s pretty dangerous. Take your time with that.¡± ¡°So I''m not a cultivator yet?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°Sure you are. See what you can do with the energy first though. It gets easier to use the more you use it.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Kolt mumbled, opening his eyes for the first time in a while, only to squint them again. He nodded his head, then yawned. ¡°I think... I''ll rest a while...¡± ¡°Sleep well.¡± Micro waved. ¡°Thank you, by the way.¡± Kolt said quietly. ¡°For back at the camp, me and my sister...¡± Micro only nodded in reply as Kolt made his way clumsily back to the camp where his sister slept. ¡°This should be interesting.¡± Blue chuckled. Chapter 097 - No Fog Lights Either Micro spent much of the night after his eventful encounter with the young boy named Kolt dwelling on the matter of his core. Despite an unmistakable amber hue, he didn''t seem physically capable of carrying the weight of an Amber Core Card, despite his soul''s apparent increase in structural integrity. But he eventually slept into a deep sleep while staring up at the few stars he could see through a gap in the trees. It occurred to him as he fell asleep just how tired he had become, and he soon found himself in an odd yet comfortable dream. He and his driver were travelling safely down the road from town in the direction of his home, but in the passenger seat there sat a dog that the old man had never owned. The sudden inclusion of the passenger on their journey startled him at first, but he enjoyed the dream anyway. The next day began for Micro as the sound of the non-cultivators packing up their supplies stirred him from his pleasant dreams. He met Lena near a small stream where several people were drinking the cold water and she nodded to greet him. ¡°Do you think Feng is doing alright?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It will take him a little time to recover his strength.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Old age is still no worthy enemy to such a prodigy.¡± ¡°That''s a relief- Micro sighed, but he was unable to continue his thought. ¡°Why do you have an Amber Core?!¡± Lena gasped the moment her eyes began to glow. ¡°The ring of energy around your core, the ring made of the water element, it''s reacting strongly...!¡± ¡°Oh, I had a close call yesterday, but it worked out in the end.¡± Micro explained with a thumbs up. ¡°You''re right about the ring though. Now that my core is amber, it almost feels like Ray is standing behind me, reminding me to go find Lo.¡± ¡°A core afflicted by the oath of a dragon regarding a legendary basilisk...¡± Lena shook her head. ¡°I hope your quest is successful.¡± ¡°Is Lo really a legend?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Ray mentioned that Lo was responsible for the two of them being kicked out of a dungeon.¡± ¡°In all the many thousands of years since dungeons were created, it has not been uncommon for the monsters of obscure dungeons to grow bored and wander into our realm in search of meaning. Their presence in history as myth and legend is widely accepted...¡± Lena said quietly. ¡°I know relatively little of the world beyond this kingdom, where many stronger cultivators than us are abundant, but it is not a usual thing to come across such monsters around here. Your story would be improbable if it weren''t for its truth.¡± ¡°So monsters like Ray and Lo are usually hard to find?¡± Micro said. ¡°I wonder where their dungeon was.¡± ¡°You may find an answer to that question at the Water Serpent Moon Sect.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Then let''s go!¡± Micro shouted excitedly. Lena rolled her eyes, but many of the crowd around them responded quickly to Micro''s announcement and hurried their preparations. In just a few moments, the group was moving quickly through the woods, the rising sun poking through the trees at their backs. Lea continued to concentrate silently as she walked, surprising Micro with her ability to continue cultivating in a meditative state while walking. Blue continued to sleep in his pocket, and Micro focused on scanning the area for any more monsters which may be dangerous to his many passengers. The group behind him was much more energetic after a long rest, and Micro grew curious about many of the conversations arising behind him. Many people shared concerns about whether their homes or families would still be there when they returned to the places from which they had been abducted, with many of the older men lamenting the villages which had been completely burned by the bandits. Some were optimistic that they might reestablish their lives further West, but most feared that they would either starve or be enslaved by the next group of outlaws to pass through. ¡°Does everybody who can''t cultivate have such a hard life?¡± Micro asked one of the men walking nearest to him. ¡°Excuse me?¡± The man replied with a startled expression. Though he looked like he should be warm, with animal skin garments wrapped around him and a full beard hiding his face, his skin was pale and he sounded short of breath. ¡°People where I''m from couldn''t cultivate, but farmers could at least afford a house and a truck...¡± Micro continued. ¡°Was there a bad harvest recently? I heard taxes were high, but this is...¡± ¡°I wouldn''t dare lecture the young master on trivial mundane matters...¡± The man replied with his head bowed. ¡°I''m asking because I want to know though...¡± Micro said with an eyebrow raised. ¡°I''m not a young master either. I''m a Micro. You can just call me Micro though.¡± ¡°As you wish, young-¡± The man stuttered. ¡°Micro...¡± ¡°So how did things get to this point?¡± Micro continued his questioning. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.¡°You don''t look lazy enough to be as poor as you are.¡± ¡°Hard work only keeps you safe from boredom...¡± The man replied with a bitter smile, still gauging Micro''s reaction to his words. Content that Micro didn''t appear offended, he went on. ¡°No village outside the capital city is safer from bandits than they are from taxes, drought, snow, or goblins.¡± ¡°But cultivators like Lena seem willing to help.¡± Micro replied, pointing to the elder cultivator walking stoically ahead of them, deep in a meditative trance. ¡°I am truly grateful for the assistance your comrades provided!¡± The man suddenly shouted, bowing once again. ¡°We could never repay your kindness...¡± ¡°But...?¡± Micro asked as the man''s voice trailed off nervously. ¡°But, respectfully, such a miracle isn''t common.¡± The man said. ¡°Cultivators are a rare sight on the Western plains of the kingdom. I don''t know much of life beyond the great forest that divides the kingdom, but the world we know is not so full of warriors capable of miraculous feats.¡± ¡°There''s less energy in the lands to the West.¡± Blue added, returning to Micro''s shoulder. ¡°Cultivators like the mountains out East. Lots of energy there.¡± ¡°Why doesn''t everybody else move there then?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Cultivators aren''t the only bunch drawn to energy.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°You think these folks could handle the sorts of monsters wandering around out there?¡± ¡°So the plains where we''re heading are safer?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If you don''t count other humans, sure.¡± Blue replied. ¡°What do you do for a living, by the way?¡± Micro addressed the man once again. ¡°My family works- Excuse me. My family worked in the fields of Paryle.¡± ¡°Paryle? I know that place.¡± Blue said. ¡°I can''t think of a worse place to try and grow something... what did you say your name was?¡± ¡°I''m called Sean, honoured creature of fate.¡± ¡°I''m a pixie, not a fairy.¡± Blue snapped. ¡°And I¡¯ll forget your name anyways, but wow¡­ You are really wasting your time for a living, eh?¡± ¡°It''s as you say, but the pay was enough to live until the raids began.¡± Sean replied humbly. ¡°I thought there were knights who dealt with bandits and the like.¡± Blue thought aloud. ¡°Weird that so many bandits are just wandering around without a care.¡± ¡°The knights no longer see to the needs of the people.¡± Sean explained. ¡°They are rarely seen outside the capital, or so I''m told.¡± Micro nodded slowly as he pieced Sean''s story together in his mind, painting a grim picture of the lands to which they were currently walking. However, as he dwelled on the strange circumstances of the kingdom, he noticed that his vision was obscured. ¡°Fog?¡± Micro mumbled, intending to use his energy to perceive the world around him as his good eye failed him. However, he was surprised to find himself just as blind while looking for signs of energy. ¡°Micro!¡± Lena suddenly shouted as she ran over to where he now stood anxiously. The nervous voices of the crowd behind them grew at first, but they sounded muffled by the ever thickening fog. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Micro asked, barely able to make Lena out through the fog, though she was close enough to reach out and touch. ¡°It seems we''ve stumbled across a well of energy. I imagine a vein runs beneath us, and has broken through the surface...¡± Lena spoke loudly through the fog. ¡°This happens sometimes.¡± Blue added. ¡°I usually just find somewhere to rest and soak up the energy before it dissipates, but it may not be comfortable for our little friends back there.¡± Micro became aware of the sound of coughing behind him as many of the people following him were overwhelmed by the energy-rich fog. ¡°It would have been nice to avoid this...¡± Micro mumbled, anxiously searching for signs of the others to no avail. ¡°These things pop up out of nowhere.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°It''s lucky we didn''t wander into any before now.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro frowned. ¡°If we had some wind, perhaps we could...¡± ¡°No use trying anything.¡± Blue explained. ¡°you won''t be able to do anything with your energy with this much interference. Just stay where you are and wait for it to pass. We''ll deal with the little ones after.¡± Micro''s frown deepened as he confirmed that he was unable to freely control his energy while the energy of the fog disrupted his own. Even his thoughts were beginning to wander as the fog made him dizzy. He gritted his teeth and spent the next few moments struggling to stay standing where he was, though he nearly lost his balance with each moment that passed. Eventually, Micro sank down to his knees, trying to clear his mind and wait patiently for the fog to lift. The constant barrage of chaotic energies carried in the misty air made the familiar act of waiting silently for time to pass nearly impossible, but he felt the benefit of the Turtle Art''s teachings as he gradually calmed down. Blue seemed unaffected by the extreme fluctuations in energy that washed over them, and Lena seemed to have much less trouble remaining steadfast in the fog. Micro tried to emulate the stoic air around Lena, understanding that moving carelessly could result in an injury to himself or others. ¡°No headlights, no fog lights...¡± Micro reminded himself quietly. ¡°Safety first... safety-¡± ¡°Help!¡± A young girls'' voice suddenly cut through the fog for a moment, apparently unheard by Lena, and Blue sighed loudly as Micro jumped to his feet. Blue held on tight as Micro stumbled in the direction of the scream, catching his clothes on trees and bushes, tripping over rocks, and bumping into other people on the way. Through small gaps in the fog he saw several people struggling, but the scream continued to echo in his ears. ¡°There.¡± Blue stated, pulling on Micro''s ear to direct him to the right. Micro turned his head, and finally found the source of the call for help. A girl not much older than Kolt was running in his direction, a large cut on her face. Micro reached out to meet her, but then noticed what she was running from. GRAWR Shortly behind the girl was a creature that resembled a small human, but its face was green and its features grotesque. It wore jagged, rusty armour that made a horrible sound as the monster ran, and in one hand it held a wooden club with small scraps of metal bound to its end. ¡°Goblin.¡± Blue reported. ¡°You''ll get sick for sure if it cuts you. Nasty things...¡± The girl ran past Micro without a word, and Micro stepped between her and the goblin, drawing the small green monster''s attention immediately. KRAWK The goblin shouted with a voice that sounded like grinding gears, filling Micro with a strong urge to quiet the beast. It raised its club to attack as it approached Micro, but he was still able to catch it in his hands without relying on a skill. ¡°It''s weak.¡± Micro said with a frown as the creature struggled to free its club from his grasp. ¡°Most people wouldn''t think so.¡± Blue replied, pointing over her shoulder at the people behind them. ¡°Good thing you''re not as big a wimp as they are.¡± ¡°Umm...¡± Micro mumbled as the goblin continued to struggle. It made several attempts to scratch and kick him, but Micro found it easy to avoid its slow and crude attacks. ¡°Let''s just put this thing somewhere else for now...¡± Chapter 098 - Ura Micro began to push the creature away, step by step, as it continued its violent attempts to resist him. Using the club as a handle, Micro walked carefully forward, enduring the screeching sounds the goblin made. ¡°Do you think there are more?¡± Micro asked after a few dozen paces. ¡°Probably not.¡± Blue answered. ¡°Monsters are attracted to that sort of fog, but this one was probably already scouting the area.¡± ¡°I know it''s best to put rabid animals out of their misery, but this is just...¡± Micro said with an awkward frown. ¡°Up to you.¡± Blue said. ¡°But this fog is really... hmm...¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Micro asked, noting her concerned tone as he grew bored with the goblin in front of him, which had suddenly become almost impossible to see. ¡°We''re probably near the opening.¡± She explained. ¡°Fog like this usually oozes out of cracks that form when the forest shifts. You should probably stop now or-¡± Micro noticed the weight of the goblin increase, pulling down on the club, and him along with it. Micro moved his right foot forward to brace himself, but found no ground beneath it to catch him. ¡°Oops.¡± He muttered as he and the goblin fell into a large crack in the ground. Compared to the many times he''d fallen down a mountain, he felt like the fog was slowing his fall greatly, though he had no way of knowing when he might finally reach the bottom of the misty crevice. He braced himself as the fog became so thick that breathing it felt more like sinking through a liquid pool of energy, and breathing became increasingly difficult. The goblin''s screeching stopped around the same time their falling slowed nearly to the point where they weren''t moving at all, and the feeling of a rocky ground finally manifested beneath them. Micro was completely blinded by fog, so dense at the bottom of the crevice that it glowed bright enough to hurt his functioning eye. He still held the club in one hand, and assumed by its weight that the unconscious goblin must also still be holding on to it. He dragged it along for lack of a better idea of what to do with it, holding his other hand out to keep himself from walking into anything. His hand soon met a cold, rocky wall, and began to follow it to the left, vaguely hoping he might find another cave to lead him to safety. ¡°I have no idea how you''re planning to get us out of this mess.¡± Blue laughed, her shouting muffled by the fog. ¡°Will the fog go away soon?¡± Micro called back as he shuffled onward. ¡°Up there? Sure!¡± Blue replied. ¡°Down here, nope!¡± ¡°Oh dear...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I''ve never actually been down one of these energy wells.¡± Blue shouted. ¡°It''s refreshing!¡± ¡°How do you cultivate energy like this though?¡± Micro called out. ¡°I can''t concentrate with all the noise of it!¡± ¡°You probably couldn''t cultivate a core down here, sure.¡± Blue called back. ¡°But I''m not just a cultivator, am I?¡± ¡°You''re a pixie!¡± Micro answered. ¡°Yep!¡± She laughed. ¡°The more energy around, the better. We just soak up whatever energy floats on by...!¡± ¡°Cultivating without thinking about it...¡± Micro though aloud. ¡°That would be convenient...¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Blue asked. ¡°It''s nothing!¡± Micro shouted, but his hand suddenly found something out of place. ¡°Huh?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He stopped and ran his hand along the stone for a moment. It''s smooth surface and distinct angles felt warm, and he found another just like it above it. To the side of the stones was an opening which felt even warmer, and he leaned forward to see if he could make out any details at all with his good eye through the fog. ¡°Oh-¡± But he let out a knowing grunt as he was suddenly pulled into the opening by an invisible force, along with the club and the unconscious goblin. Blue held on to Micro''s ear with both hands as she was carried along with him, shouting something Micro didn''t understand. After a moment of panic had passed, he finally saw something other than fog. ¡°This is definitely...!¡± Micro shouted into the swirling clouds of amber coloured energy. ¡°An amber dungeon!¡± Blue shouted, her flustered voice finally clear in Micro''s sore ear. ~ The experience of being transported through the amber level dungeon''s portal was different from the jade dungeons Micro had experienced. The potent energy wasn''t more than his body could bear, but the pressure of it stung his skin like ice rain. He worried that Blue might find it uncomfortable with only a jade core, but with his energy back in his control, he was able to confirm through her own energy that she seemed perfectly healthy. The goblin, on the other hand, had woken up and appeared to be in terrible pain, screeching and writhing as it fell through the portal beside Micro, finally having let go of the club with Micro now held. Though the sound made him even more uncomfortable, he was soon relieved to feel his feet upon the ground. He blinked as his eye adjusted to the dimly lit room, and was pleasantly surprised to see it very nearly resembled the room where he met the guardian of the Fire Turtle Art Dungeon. Blue dropped down to the ground, landing on her feet with a light tap. She bent over to catch her breath for a moment before looking up at Micro. ¡°If I didn''t have the skin I''ve got, my core would''ve exploded by now.¡± She stated with an amused glare. ¡°The energy in here is definitely not as easy to breathe as the stuff in a jade dungeon.¡± ¡°Do you think you''ll be okay?¡± Micro asked, closely analyzing the energy in her body. He finally released his grip on the club, and it fell to the floor next to the goblin. ¡°I''m in better shape than that thing.¡± Blue replied, pointing at the goblin with a frown. Its screeching had ceased, replaced by intermittent coughing fits, and it lay curled up on the ground. Micro could clearly see the energy in the room which made his own skin sting was eating through the goblin''s energy like rust, though it didn''t seem like the goblin was near death. ¡°Well, that''s not our problem.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Indeed...¡± A feminine voice suddenly echoed. ¡°And you have a number of problems...¡± ¡°Oh, hello there.¡± Micro replied to the voice of unknown origin, looking around as his eye continued to adjust. ¡°Are you the guardian of this dungeon?¡± ¡°I am...¡± The voice replied with a casual tone. ¡°Is this a dungeon we can leave whenever we like?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Or is it the other kind...?¡± ¡°I haven''t decided yet...¡± The voice replied. ¡°However...¡± Suddenly, a long shadow dropped down from the ceiling, too quickly for Micro to track, and the eyes of a snake met his own. The snake''s head was only a few paces from Micro, and its body extended up to the dark ceiling, obscured by shadows. Just like the guardian turtle he had encountered, the snake was far bigger than any animal on Earth to his knowledge, its head nearly the size of a small car, and its scaly skin glowed with a yellow hue, not unlike the dragon called Ray. ¡°Fate''s hand carefully guides you...¡± The large snake continued with an alluring voice, though its mouth never moved but to smile slightly. ¡°Touched by chaos, a soul far from home¡­¡± ¡°It''s nice to meet you.¡± Micro smiled back. ¡°I''m Micro, this is Blue, and Trill is the one in my-¡± ¡°Yes... I know...¡± The snake continued. ¡°Interesting...¡± ¡°I really do need to be going now, so if you wouldn''t mind...¡± Micro explained, but the snake''s expression made him unsure whether it would consider any request he made. ¡°You know not where you are, correct?¡± The snake asked, moving back slightly. ¡°We fell in a hole, then I led us in here by mistake.¡± Micro answered. ¡°This is the Amber Fire Serpent Dungeon.¡± The snake stated. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, causing the snake''s eyes to widen in amusement. ¡°Are you the yellow basilisk called Lo?!¡± ¡°I am not...¡± The snake replied. ¡°I am the basilisk, Ura, sole guardian of this dungeon since its creation. Lo is a younger basilisk whose presence I have not sensed in many ages...¡± ¡°Lo is from an Amber Water Serpent Dungeon, you tool.¡± Blue snapped. ¡°And he got kicked out of his dungeon, so why would he be in this one?¡± ¡°Ah, that''s right...¡± Micro said with an awkward smile. ¡°Thanks, Blue. Sorry, Ura.¡± ¡°What interesting news you bring me...¡± Ura whispered. ¡°I have wondered if guardians born long after the creation of these dungeons could be corrupted, but then...¡± Ura the snake suddenly began to glow more brightly, then dropped from the ceiling and coiled itself up on the ground, writhing around until she seemed to have tied herself in a complicated knot. Micro looked on in concern at the strange sight, but the calm glow Ura gave off eased his worries. After a moment, the glowing skin of the basilisk evaporated into the air. What remained was a woman of ordinary height whose hair, eyes, and skin all glowed with the same amber light, wearing a simple robe resembling the skin of the basilisk which had disappeared ¡°Everything changes, some time or another...¡± The woman whispered. Chapter 099 - Working With Whats Available Micro stared at the woman for a moment before the realization sank in that her energy was not that of a new entity. ¡°You''re still the same Ura, right?¡± Micro asked tentatively. ¡°I am still Ura, but to say I remain the same...¡± She replied slowly. ¡°I would expect such a being as yourself to understand the nuance of personal transformation...¡± ¡°Personal transformation?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You do not reside in the body you were born with.¡± Ura explained. ¡°Did you think you were the only one capable of such a thing?¡± ¡°I see!¡± Micro said. ¡°I wouldn''t trust her so easily.¡± Blue whispered. ¡°Indeed, a pixie might find it difficult to accept a being with more than one face.¡± Ura said with a kind smile. ¡°But my creator expected your kind may one day find yourselves here.¡± ¡°Being a cultivator has its perks, I guess.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Indeed, and you may find the trial you now face quite useful...¡± Ura replied, a mischievous grin sneaking across her face. ¡°Though it will surely offend you...¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Blue sighed loudly. ¡°Figures! Let''s get it over with then.¡± ¡°What kind of trial is it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°There are several rooms between here and the doorway to the place you come from.¡± Ura answered. ¡°Pass through them, and you may leave.¡± ¡°That sounds simple...¡± Micro began, but his eyes narrowed as Ura''s smile widened. ¡°But it isn''t, is it...¡± ¡°The first room is through that door...¡± Ura whispered, pointing to the wall to her right, where Micro was able to discern the shape of a door. ¡°Okay. Oh!¡± Micro suddenly shouted. ¡°Can you give me a moment?¡± ¡°You may prepare yourselves in whatever manner you choose.¡± Ura replied. ¡°I am the dungeon''s guardian, not yours.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ura!¡± Micro replied, and he suddenly began to walk around the room. Blue and Ura both looked at him in confusion as he began walking leisurely around the room in circles with no discernible path in mind, a contented smile on his face. He continued to walk until the confusion of his spectators had nearly given way to boredom before stopping where he had begun. ¡°The floors in these dungeons are so flat.¡± Micro said happily. ¡°That was really refreshing.¡± ~ After his brief walk, Micro walked ahead of Blue to the doorway Ura had pointed to, and Trill joined Blue on the ground beside him. Micro looked back at the roughly breathing goblin on the ground where it had first fallen near its club. ¡°You said the four of us, but the goblin doesn''t have to come with us, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You may proceed at your own pace.¡± Ura replied. ¡°That creature''s fate is its own. Although...¡± Ura scratched her chin for a moment, then shook her head and smiled at the group. ¡°Never mind that for now.¡± She continued. ¡°Why don''t you try walking through the door?¡± ¡°Try...?¡± Blue repeated, her eyes narrow. ¡°Okay!¡± Micro said, reaching for the long handle of the door and pulling it open. On the other side of the door was a room which looked no different to the one he was already in, and he began to walk. ¡°Woah!¡± He suddenly shouted in pain as his swinging hand passed through the doorway ahead of his body, an unbelievable pain travelling up his arm. Blue jumped up and grabbed the back of his robes, flapping her wings once to yank him backwards away from the door. ¡°Well, that confirmed it.¡± Blue sighed as she landed on his shoulder. ¡°This place is going to annoy me.¡± ~ ¡°That hurts a lot!¡± Micro said while waving his hand frantically. ¡°The Armour Trait made my skin a lot stronger, but that room feels hotter than fire!¡± Blue slowly approached the doorway, extending a finger toward the room beyond it. ¡°Ugh...¡± She grumbled as her tiny fingernail began to sizzle. She withdrew her hand and sighed. ¡°That''s the trick, eh?¡± ¡°What''s the trick?¡± Micro asked, looking back to Ura. ¡°I think your friend has some idea...¡± Ura said, winking playfully at Blue. ¡°Snakes and cultivators are bad enough on their own...¡± Blue sighed again. ¡°Combining them was a bad idea.¡± ¡°So how do we get through here?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s simple, but it isn''t.¡± Blue frowned. ¡°The room itself isn''t hot. It''s just full of very violent energy. It eats through everything.¡± ¡°So, will armour not work.? Micro replied. ¡°What''s the trick?¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°The room is full of energy with a particularly nasty nature...¡± Blue explained while glaring at Ura, though Ura only giggled quietly in reply. ¡°It''s a trick some stronger cultivators use. Even some weaker pixies can''t blink all the way through a room full of it.¡± ¡°You can teleport around it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I could, but I have no idea how many rooms that snake-eyed creep over there filled with this stuff.¡± Blue shook her head and dropped her shoulders. ¡°I''ve seen how some people get through it though, likely some Serpent Art cultivators. The trick to it is your skin.¡± ¡°My skin...¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Yeah... You''ve been using energy to defend yourself, but the trick to this isn¡¯t defending yourself.¡± Blue continued, her glare intensifying as Ura''s smile widened. ¡°Ah, it''s so annoying! What a waste of my beautiful skin!¡± ¡°I don''t get it.¡± Micro stated confidently. ¡°Your body makes skin by itself, doesn''t it?¡± Blue asked. ¡°I think so.¡± Micro replied. ¡°When you lose some, it grows back, right?¡± Blue continued. ¡°It does.¡± Micro replied. ¡°My wounds have all mostly healed.¡± ¡°Well the trick to this room is speeding up the process, like pixies do to heal faster.¡± Blue said while pointing at the room, finally turning away from Ura to face Micro. ¡°Don''t use energy to strengthen your skin or shield it. Use it to speed up what it does on its own.¡± ¡°You''ve healed me a lot already. Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro mumbled, beginning to follow her unhappy explanation. ¡°That makes sense. Skin cells are like little vehicles, so giving them extra fuel should help...¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Just something the old man helped his son with before.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Cells use energy to divide, so giving them some-¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Blue rolled her eyes and waved her hand. ¡°As long as you figure something out. Enough of the otherworld nonsense. I don¡¯t have time for fairy tales.¡± ¡°What an interesting understanding you have of the unseen living world.¡± Ura interjected while nodding slowly in approval. ¡°Your knowledge is rare.¡± ¡°I don''t know much beyond what the old man talked about, though I guess he does talk a lot.¡± Micro replied. ¡°He''s a very smart man.¡± ¡°I would love to meet him.¡± Ura nodded. ¡°He''d like that- Oh!¡± Micro clapped his hands together. ¡°Is time flowing faster here?¡± ¡°Very much so.¡± Ura answered. ¡°You need not hurry, though it is unwise to dwell too long in a dungeon.¡± ¡°Why? Is it dangerous?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I never feel hungry or tired in dungeons.¡± ¡°That is only natural. Your physical self, in a sense, is currently held in a realm beyond this time and space.¡± Ura explained. ¡°Although you are not entirely separate from your body, it would be dangerous for a young soul to spend too much time away from its vessel. The consequences are often unpredictable, as you may already know...¡± ¡°I''ll keep that in mind. Thanks, Ura.¡± Micro said, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Alright, let''s figure this out.¡± ~ Trill and Blue seemed ready to challenge the room ahead after a moment of conversation, though neither of them looked pleased with their task. They stood by the door for a while, impatiently staring at Micro as he meditated on the ground, though they eventually decided to go for a walk around the room. Micro concentrated intensely on his skin, following the natural flow of energy along the physical paths of his body, then raised his hand to the door. He extended one finger to the doorway, and withdrew it the moment he felt a twinge of pain. He brought his eyes closer and closer to his finger, struggling to focus on the tiny processes of his skin. Though he was unable to determine the nature of each skin cell as he had hoped, he became familiar with the paths energy took to and from the wound. With the image of refueling many small vehicles in his mind, he then channelled more energy to his fingertip. At first, he found himself accidentally creating a shield, but the moment he finally managed to pour energy directly into his skin cells felt like an electric shock. The damaged skin was cast off violently as his wounded fingertip healed faster and faster before his energy returned to its normal flow. ¡°Very interesting!¡± Micro shouted in his trance. ¡°Now just a little more...¡± He sensed Ura''s amused gaze as he moved the rest of his hand through the doorway, wincing as the energy began to corrode his skin. However, he recalled the sensation he''d experienced moments before and was soon able to heal his hand as quickly as the energy in the room could damage it. He opened his eyes and saw clouds of dust being cast off of his hand as his damaged cells were replaced with new ones, and in his excitement misplaced his energy, causing his skin to fall behind the room''s energy''s pace. He tried again, but this time failed to provide enough energy to his middle finger. Again he tried, and again his balance failed. ¡°Ouch.¡± Micro yelped as he cradled his steaming hand. ¡°Your progress is fast, but you rely too much on your mind...¡± Ura whispered. ¡°I do?¡± Micro mumbled as he tried to quicken his hand''s healing. ¡°My mind is usually the problem¡­¡± ¡°You have done well in jade dungeons, where the mortal mind is challenged, but this is an amber level trial. You have learned to make the impossible possible through your will.¡± Ura explained. ¡°You must be able to trust your physical form to do the same. You can not hope to control every miniscule component of your body at once, can you? Trust your vessel with your will.¡± ¡°Trust my body...¡± Micro said sadly. ¡°But I don''t really know it that well.¡± ¡°Then let it speak to you.¡± Ura continued. ¡°And let it show you what it can do.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Micro nodded, then returned his attention to the doorway. ¡°Thanks, Ura.¡± ¡°You are a humble soul with great potential...¡± Ura smiled. ¡°I may be inclined to offer you more advice than I should...¡± ¡°You ready yet?¡± Blue suddenly called out. ¡°This place couldn''t be more boring if it tried.¡± Micro nodded, and placed his hand back in the room, keeping Ura''s advice in mind. ¡°Trust my body...¡± Micro thought to himself as he fell back into a trance. The more he thought of his body, the more the image of his former vessel manifested in his mind. He could easily visualize his tires on the ground of the room, rolling through the dungeon at a safe speed, but now it was a human hand that informed him of the pain he was experiencing. ¡°You''re really my hand, huh...?¡± Micro thought to himself while maintaining his hand''s healing processes despite the pain. Almost as if to respond to his acknowledgement, his hand twinged awkwardly. ¡°I guess I haven''t been that nice to you recently...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°It''s not your fault though. I just miss my tires, you see?¡± His hand began to ache more as Micro''s mind filled with the sensation of his tires on a paved road. However, as he replaced the memory with thoughts of all the things he''d learned to do with his hand, from eating food to playing with children, a feeling of guilt grew in his heart. ¡°I''ve relied on you more than I realized.¡± He spoke to his hand with his head bowed while Blue stared up at him with her face frozen in confusion. ¡°I might leave this body one day, but I should appreciate the hard work you''ve done so far, even though you don''t have any wheels, or an engine, or doors...¡± As Micro dwelled on the genuine appreciation he had for his body, imperfect though it was, his hand suddenly stopped aching completely. While it continued to consume his energy, his skin began to heal even more rapidly. ¡°Finally.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°I''m not going to ask what sort of conversation you just had with your... hand...¡± ¡°You''re very proud of your body.¡± Micro said to Blue. ¡°I''d be a fool not to be.¡± Blue replied happily. ¡°I just realized that thinking too much about my old body was making this one harder to use.¡± Micro explained. ¡°So you''re fine with being human now?¡± Blue asked. ¡°No, but I need to work with what I''ve got for now.¡± Micro replied, shaking his head. ¡°I''m a truck, but I''ll be a dead truck soon if I don''t get used to being human for a while.¡± ¡°You''re boring me.¡± Blue yawned. ¡°See you in the next room.¡± Micro nodded as Blue led Trill into the doorway, apparently unbothered by the harsh energy. Micro was impressed at the speed with which they were able to proceed, but understood now that it wasn''t a conscious task, but a physical response. He looked back to Ura and nodded. ¡°Thanks again, and goodbye.¡± Micro said, then he stepped into the room. Chapter 100 - Charming Encounters Micro understood Ura''s words completely the first time he felt every part of his body attacked by the violent energy. It would be impossible to fuel his countless cells individually in such a short time, but his body already knew how to heal itself. ¡°I just need... to give it... what it needs...¡± Micro grunted as he adapted to the painful sensation, but he resisted the urge to consciously react to the energy which dissolved his outermost layer of skin. ¡°There...¡± He sighed with relief as he let his mind go blank, focusing only on the exit on the opposite side of the room. Blue and Trill had already passed through the next door, but he felt no anxiety. With his mind unburdened by his tendency to concentrate single mindedly on his task, he found the process of supplying the damaged parts of his body as natural as breathing had become. He came to feel less like he was forcing energy into his cells and more like he was delivering what they craved. His effort was then dedicated entirely to providing energy to his skin, allowing it to heal as it was damaged, until he found himself standing in a comfortable room next to Blue and Trill. ¡°Oh, that''s it?¡± Micro said as he looked around. The room looked almost identical to the dungeon''s first room, and another doorway waited across from where the three of them stood. ¡°The fun isn''t over yet.¡± Trill sighed. ¡°Being a cultivator is getting tedious.¡± ¡°Glad you made it in one piece.¡± Blue added, looking up at Micro. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Micro asked as his skin returned to normal. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Blue replied, leading the way. ¡°Let''s get this over with sooner than later.¡± ~ The second room felt no different from the first as Micro slowly made his way through it, but he noticed one difference in the room itself. ¡°That was twice as long.¡± Micro panted as he passed through the doorway to the next rest area. ¡°Do they get even longer? That was exhausting...¡± ¡°I took a look. The next one is a lot shorter.¡± Blue replied. ¡°But it''s even more tedious.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Micro asked. Micro approached the open door to the next room and reached through the door. However, he recoiled in pain and was surprised when his skin suddenly hardened. ¡°That''s cold!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°It''s the same trick.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°But you''ll need to work a bit faster.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro replied, placing his hand back through the door. He endured the pain for a moment, then increased the amount of energy flowing to his hand. His hardened skin began to fall away like snow as warm skin grew beneath it. ¡°I feel a little bad for Ura...¡± Micro said as he grew accustomed to the new pace of healing. ¡°Why?¡± Blue asked. ¡°We''re making a lot of dust in her dungeon. She¡¯ll have to clean it up later...¡± Micro explained. ¡°Ugh...¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Let this end!¡± She jumped into the room with a small grunt, and began her pained trek to the next door, followed shortly behind by Trill, and then by Micro. ¡°It''s actually pretty easy when you let your body do most of the work.¡± Micro happily announced as he entered the next rest area. ¡°I don''t know why you dislike it so much. It tickles after a while.¡± ¡°I may mistake you for a basilisk, young Micro.¡± Ura''s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Oh, hello again.¡± Micro said as he turned around to see her standing behind him. Her amber glow was refreshing to his eye in the dark room. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You''ve come to understand the value of pride and the utility of renewal.¡± Ura nodded. ¡°You live the duality of one who values their vessel but lacks attachment to it.¡± ¡°Sometimes old parts need to be replaced.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I''ve gone through more tires than I could count. Although, if I ever needed a new engine¡­¡± ¡°You''re always talking about how much you love your tires, but you replace them that often?!¡± Blue gasped. ¡°My lights burn out sometimes too, and a pothole made a mess of my muffler once...¡± Micro explained, counting the parts he could remember having replaced with his fingers. ¡°I really can''t count all the parts I''ve been through. But that''s just life, for a truck.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± Blue replied, nodding slowly. ¡°I guess that makes sense.¡± ¡°Isn''t this kind of easy though?¡± Micro asked Ura after thinking for a moment. ¡°The instinct to protect one''s vessel is what ultimately dooms many prideful cultivators who challenge this trial. Alas, it is possible to value that which is expendable.¡± Ura replied. ¡°You may enjoy a Jade Serpent Art Dungeon, should you find the time. I think you would enjoy the company of the Dark Jade Serpent Dungeon''s youngest guardian very much.¡± ¡°I''m sure I''ll go there one day.¡± Micro replied with a smile. ¡°I''m a little busy now though.¡± ¡°Indeed, don''t let me keep you.¡± Ura bowed, then surprised Micro by shedding her feminine form and slithering into the shadows in the form of a giant snake. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Micro said to Blue and Trill, who nodded. The three cultivators continued through several more rooms without issue. Some rooms felt cold, some felt hot, and others felt purely uncomfortable, but the three walked through them all at a steady pace. Not much time had passed since their trial began, and Micro wondered how many more rooms there could be. However, they eventually came to a room unlike any they had seen in the dungeon. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Isn''t this sort of... nice?¡± Blue said with an eyebrow raised. The room didn''t appear dungeon-like in any way. It was small enough to be mistaken for an ordinary room in any mundane house, decorated with several upholstered chairs, paintings on the walls, a fire burning in a brick fireplace, and three people sitting at a dinner table. All three people glowed with an amber aura, and Micro quickly recognized Ura. ¡°Good work, child.¡± Ura waved to him from the table. The other two people turned to face him, revealing two boyish faces with surprised expressions. ¡°These are my children.¡± ¡°Dungeon guardians have kids?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°We often do.¡± Ura chuckled. ¡°Though perhaps our offspring may not be considered children in the mortal sense. They are creations of mine, and they will take my place one day if need be.¡± ¡°It''s nice to meet you both.¡± Micro said while joining them at the table. Blue and Trill quietly walked over soon after. Trill retreated into Micro''s pocket, while Blue remained warily upon Micro''s shoulder. ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°It is a hobby of mine.¡± Ura replied. ¡°I may have peered into the mortal realm a time or two for inspiration. We would normally greet you in a grander chamber, but this feels more suitable, given the nature of our three guests.¡± ¡°First time a soul from another realm has wandered through here.¡± One of the boys said. ¡°Why isn''t he attacking us?¡± ¡°Attack you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Most cultivators attack us when they show up.¡± The other boy replied. ¡°They think we''ll give them extra Core Cards if they win.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, none have won so far.¡± He answered. ¡°But we only have two cards to offer anyway.¡± ¡°Can I have them?¡± Micro asked excitedly. ¡°Of course.¡± The first brother replied. ¡°You did well.¡± Three sets of two Amber Core Cards suddenly materialized on the table in front of Micro. He picked up the two nearest to him and smiled. ¡°I guess this is the Fire Serpent Art Card.¡± He said while looking at it closely. ¡°But is there a reason to master this one if I already have the Water Serpent Card?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Ura''s sons both began to laugh. Micro looked to Ura, who smiled kindly. ¡°To fully master an art, you must of course acquire each and every elemental variation at every level, though I can understand your confusion.¡± She explained with a soft voice. ¡°Your Turtle Art only makes use of energy of the fire element, for example. Imagine how much stronger it would be if it used every elemental force...¡± ¡°What?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°But cultivators have so much trouble mastering a single card!¡± ¡°They do seem to have grown weaker recently...¡± Ura lamented. ¡°My creator would be saddened to see what progress your world had previously made reversed in such a way.¡± ¡°Cultivators used to be stronger?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That''s a difficult question to answer.¡± Ura said. ¡°But their potential is certainly no less than it was. I would like to see more like you appear. Are you a sect leader, by any chance?¡± ¡°No.¡± Micro replied. ¡°That''s a shame.¡± Ura sighed. ¡°Do consider becoming one. Your disciples would be most welcome here.¡± ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± Micro said, smiling awkwardly as he picked up the rest of the cards. ¡°Are all dungeon guardians this friendly, by the way? I was under the impression that they were dangerous places where people die...¡± ¡°Lower level dungeons like this were designed for children.¡± Ura said with a sad expression. ¡°We prepared many young souls for the trials of ascension... But it is true that many have died here. It is not our privilege to save those who risk their lives. We guard the integrity of the dungeons which our creator bestowed upon this world.¡± ¡°Do you think any dungeons might lead to my original world?¡± Micro asked, though he appeared unhopeful. ¡°You will find your way there one day, I''m sure.¡± Ura replied. ¡°But the only road there will be the one you forge yourself.¡± ¡°I guess I''ll get back to work on that now...¡± Micro said with a bitter smile. ¡°Thanks for everything, Ura.¡± THe boys both waved at Micro and the pixies, though one of them suddenly turned his head with an expression of surprise. ¡°Huh¡­¡± he mumbled, seeming to stare into empty space. ¡°The other guest is awake. ¡°Don''t be a stranger if you stumble upon my portal again.¡± Ura said with a wink. She then waved her hand and a warm glow enveloped Micro and his two passengers. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro blurted out as the amber glow gave way to an uncomfortably thick fog. ¡°Oh, right. The fog. I wonder what happened to that gob-¡± ¡°Let''s try climbing up, this time.¡± Blue advised him, grabbing her two Core Cards out of the collection in his hand before returning to his shoulder. Trill tentatively collected his own before retreating to Micro¡¯s pocket. ¡°I forgot about climbing!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°Hands really are useful...¡± ~ Climbing out of the crevice was more difficult than climbing up the side of Kel''s mountain while blinded by fog, but he was happy to see that the fog had started to clear in the woods when he finally returned. With his energy under control, he looked ahead and soon found his group. ¡°Lena!¡± He called out as he approached. ¡°I''m back!¡± ¡°Where did you run off to?¡± She asked with a frustrated tone. ¡°The goblins were yet another tedious event.¡± ¡°I was delayed after pushing a goblin down a hole.¡± Micro replied apologetically. ¡°Did you kill it?¡± Lena asked. The crowd of non-cultivators suddenly quieted as their conversation went on. Micro noticed the mangled bodies of several more goblins laying around the group. ¡°No, I don''t think so.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Where is it then?!¡± Lena asked with a heavy sigh. ¡°I left it behind in a dungeon.¡± Micro answered quickly, pulling his two new Core Cards out of storage to show Lena. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened to it, but we got these from a nice lady named Ura!¡± Lena only stared blankly at him for a moment, as though she had given up searching for the words which escaped her. Eventually, she simply turned around and gestured to the group to follow her, and the journey continued. ¡°I wonder what this second card is...¡± Micro wondered while walking behind the group. ¡°Oh, that''s nothing special.¡± Blue replied. ¡°It makes you venomous.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I don''t want to poison people!¡± ¡°I mean, you''d have to bite them for it to work.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°I guess it might be convenient if your hands are full. Oh well. I guess I''ll just master it alone. You''re losing your lead!¡± ¡°I''m not sure when I''ll use it, but I should probably master it.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I need to master all of them anyways.¡± ¡°You aren''t using the Charm Skill much, by the way.¡± Blue added. ¡°Any reason why not?¡± ¡°You''ve been using it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s convenient, as far as skills go.¡± Blue replied. ¡°I''m naturally as charming as any pixie, but the skill helps me draw less attention. My grace and beauty have been known to distract others.¡± ¡°So that''s why nobody seems to mind you all of a sudden.¡± Micro said, looking ahead at the crowd. ¡°People tend to react a lot more when they meet you.¡± ¡°Why don''t you try it?¡± Blue asked. ¡°How will I know if it''s working?¡± ¡°Try greeting one of those jerks over there without the skill active.¡± Blue pointed to an old man to the right of the group. Micro nodded, then approached the man and introduced himself, but the man''s reaction was unsurprising. He humbly bowed his head while mumbling about honour and gratitude before disappearing into the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡± Blue whispered. ¡°Now try it with the skill active.¡± Micro did as he was instructed, feeling a warm sensation rise up from his chest in the process, then approached an old woman to introduce himself. This time, he was surprised to find he was greeted back, and the old lady began to speak of her family and her home to the west. Micro thanked her for her stories after a moment, and she happily returned to her friends. ¡°A skill that makes people relax...!¡± Micro whispered excitedly to Blue. ¡°This might be my favourite skill so far!¡± As Micro revelled in his new skill, Lena suddenly appeared behind him with a more irritated expression than usual. ¡°Be careful where you use that skill, Micro.¡± She said sternly. ¡°You''d be killed the second you activate it in any sect I know of.¡± ¡°Oh, good to know.¡± Micro nodded, deactivating his skill right away. ¡°By the way...¡± Blue interjected, drawing a sigh from Lena. ¡°You''ll be wanting to veer that way for a little bit. I don''t like what I see up ahead.¡± ¡°Bandits¡­?¡± Micro asked, his face suddenly turning pale. He gripped his shoulder as if it had started to ache. ¡°Nope.¡± Blue replied, disregarding his anxiety. ¡°Just some wildlife, among other things.¡± ¡°I''d also like to avoid any further distractions.¡± Lena nodded curtly. ¡°Very well.¡± Chapter 101 - What Sects are For For the first time in recent memory, Micro began to find his journey relaxing. Blue and Lena were increasingly diligent in avoiding unnecessary encounters with the forces of nature, and the weather was calm. Warm rays of sunlight poked through the trees, and a warm breeze filled the ancient forest. Blue continued to introduce the wildlife they didn''t avoid, while Lena kept to herself at the front of the large group. By the time the sun was about to set once again, his mind had even started to wander back to the events which had led him to his current situation. However, his thoughts stalled at the point of impact between him and the bandit who he''d found chasing two small children. He remembered the foul odor of the large man, the disgusting aura his soul produced, and the crude way he shouted. But what he remembered most vividly was how he felt. His stomach still felt ill, and his mind had never fully settled. Micro appreciated the words of comfort offered by his friends, who reassured him that he had done nothing wrong. ¡°But it still feels wrong...¡± Micro''s thoughts escaped his mouth with a sigh. ¡°What feels wrong? You eat some wild mushrooms or something?¡± Blue mumbled back, only half awake. ¡°Killing people¡­¡± Micro clarified. Several people walking ahead of him turned around awkwardly upon hearing his words, but he offered an apologetic smile and slowed his pace slightly to create some distance between them. He found Kolt walking with his sister, Kira, and noticed him looking around at the trees, excitedly examining the energy of the world. ¡°I''m glad they''re alright...¡± Micro continued. ¡°But I''ve never been in an accident like that.¡± ¡°It really isn''t fun to dwell on death.¡± Blue suddenly spoke with a rigid tone. ¡°Whether you kill an army full of bandits tomorrow or never kill again, just keep going.¡± ¡°I don''t think it''s fun either, but-¡± ¡°Well then have some fun.¡± Blue ordered him. ¡°Hmm...¡± Micro nodded slowly. ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± ~ Micro decided to close his eyes and sleep as quickly as possible that night, hoping to put some distance between him and what he''d experienced at the bandits'' camp, but his dreams took him back more quickly than he would''ve thought possible. The sounds he heard in that moment filled his ears as he slept, and the rusty smell clung to his nose. ¡°Hey.¡± A boy''s voice suddenly interrupted the dark dream. ¡°Hey, you...!¡± Micro stirred from his sleep, noticing a hand on his shoulder. As he regained his senses, noticing it was still dark, he discerned the silhouette of Kolt before him, his sister standing not far behind him. ¡°You shouldn''t be so rude...!¡± The girl whispered anxiously. ¡°He''s a proper cultivator, you know?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Kolt whispered back at her over his shoulder. ¡°You shut up!¡± Kira snapped, her sharp tone waking Micro up completely. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Micro asked. He sat up and looked at both of the children. ¡°You shouldn''t talk to eachother like that.¡± Kira turned away in fear at Micro''s rebuke, but Kolt rolled his eyes and continued. ¡°Teach Kira to see energy, like me.¡± Kolt demanded. ¡°Now?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We''ll be out of the woods soon.¡± Kolt spoke quickly. ¡°It''s probably now or never. We¡¯ll be in a mine somewhere and you¡¯ll be sitting on some mountain.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Micro nodded his head, noting that it may be true that he would part ways once the children were somewhere safer. ¡°Well, okay then. I''ll try.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Kira gasped. ¡°Quiet down, noisy little brat!¡± Kolt whispered with his finger over his lips. ¡°Oh? Another kid?¡± Blue spoke up, climbing out of Micro''s pocket. ¡°Need a hand?¡± ¡°I think I''ll be fine this time.¡± Micro replied, shaking his head quickly. ¡°Come here, Kira. Sit next to your brother.¡± Kira slowly made her way toward Micro, then sat next to her brother. Kolt showed her what he thought a proper way to sit would be, and she stared at Micro with shaking eyes. ¡°Do you know anything about cultivation or energy?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Just what my brother told me...¡± Kira replied with a meek tone. ¡°Let''s get started then. Close your eyes and pay attention to what you sense.¡± Micro explained with a smile. ¡°I told her all that already.¡± Kolt whispered. ¡°Get to the part where you light up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro answered, finding Kolt''s direct way of speaking refreshing. Without wasting any more time, Micro rooted himself to the ground and began collecting as much energy in his core as he could, allowing it to flow through his body steadily. He was surprised by how much more energy he could channel with his newly ascended core, and he was excited to test its limits. However, he made sure not to increase the energy in his body too quickly, fearing what may happen to the children in front of him if he lost control. ¡°Oh!¡± Kira suddenly shouted. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt blurted out. Micro opened his eyes in surprise and looked at the energy of the children. Kolt''s was as he expected, but the amount of energy flowing through Kira shocked him. Though it wasn''t at the level of a cultivator, it was far more energy than he had seen in any ordinary person. ¡°That''s neat.¡± Blue remarked as Micro marvelled at Kira''s radiant glow. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Kolt''s expression was one of shock and horror, and Micro recognized feelings of envy and frustration on the boy''s face. ¡°She¡¯d remind me of a baby pixie if she wasn¡¯t so huge.¡± Blue continued. ¡°Energy sticks to her like tree sap.¡± ¡°It sticks to her?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If she wasn''t human, she might one day be as strong as I am. Well, nearly...¡± Blue sighed. ¡°Humans don¡¯t live that long...¡± ¡°Am I doing it right?¡± Kira asked with a tiny voice more like a whimper. ¡°What are you even doing?!¡± Kolt pouted. ¡°I can see lots of lights, and I feel like I just ate...!¡± Kira whispered while looking around with her eyes closed. ¡°What the-¡± Lena''s voice suddenly blurted out. ¡°I thought I sensed another jade core, but it was this mundane brat?¡± ¡°Oh, good evening.¡± Micro greeted Lena happily. ¡°I was just showing them how energy works. Kolt got the hang of it pretty fast, but Kira makes it look easy!¡± ¡°You...¡± Lena stared at Micro with a mixture of confusion and fear. ¡°What have you shared with these mundane children...?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Micro asked, his head tilted. ¡°You wouldn''t know...¡± Lena sighed, some sympathy evident in her voice. ¡°If you were to share even the smallest detail of a sect''s teachings with an outsider, a mundane child no less...¡± Lena''s sympathetic tone suddenly became bitter as she closely analyzed the children. ¡°The implications extend far beyond sect politics, Micro.¡± Lena continued with a more hushed tone. ¡°The Empire is built on order, and the dangers of a young cultivator recklessly sharing techniques of even the lowest arts are well documented. Do you seek to spread chaos in this way?¡± ¡°What''s wrong with showing them what''s already all around them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They already had some energy. I just shone a light on it.¡± ¡°You are no sect''s master, Micro.¡± Lena answered sternly. ¡°It is by no means a sin to take disciples, but to spread the powers of a cultivator among the disorderly masses is to court death. The Empire may not respond to threats of the weak, but it will not tolerate any amount of chaos.¡± ¡°You lot are always so boring.¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°A bit of chaos would do you some good.¡± ¡°Your provocations are founded in ignorance of the will of the Empire, Blue.¡± Lena replied, unshaken by the pixie''s taunt. ¡°Micro is a disciple away from his sect. His actions here constitute a crime that would be swiftly punished when discovered.¡± Lena brought her hand to her head with another long sigh, looking at the children for a moment, then back at Micro. ¡°But I doubt you would tolerate my disposing of the evidence here as a favour to you.¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°So they''ll get in trouble if they cultivate without joining a sect?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Can they just join Kel''s sect?¡± ¡°You have no authority to initiate them.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Will you abandon your quest to bring them back to the sect at once, or will you maintain your course and hope not to be discovered? The Water Serpent Moon Sect will not welcome them, and they are not the only sect whose cultivators travel these lands.¡± ¡°Can they just pretend they can¡¯t see energy?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Even a blind cultivator would notice the energy in these children now, especially the girl.¡± Lena replied. ¡°The empire''s authority extends throughout these lands by means of sects. No cultivator is exempt from imperial oversight. To be unattached to any institution would be to deflect imperial oversight, the results of which are feared by sects of all levels. The boy may go unseen, but it is only a matter of time before the girl''s nature is noticed and a less forgiving envoy is called upon." ¡°Hey¡­¡± Kolt mumbled, though his frustration was replaced by a cold chill when Lena briefly glanced at him. ¡°They are unaffiliated with a sect. Wherever they go, they will be seen as rogues, troublemakers, agents of chaos.¡± ¡°So they need a sect...¡± Micro frowned, looking at the children. They were more confused than frightened of the conversation happening around them, but they seemed aware of the trouble they might be in. ¡°Can they just make their own?¡± ¡°A sect comprising two cultivators without cores?¡± Lena let out a dry laugh. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What if I made my own sect?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I''m still just learning about cultivation, but I do have an Amber Core now.¡± Lena raised her eyebrows at Micro''s question and paused before opening her mouth to speak again. ¡°You have such ambitions?¡± She asked with some disbelief. ¡°What of the sect whose colours adorn you now? Would you betray your friend so easily?¡± ¡°Maybe my sect can fight Kel''s at the tournament one day.¡± Micro answered excitedly. ¡°They''ll become good friends there!¡± ¡°I see...¡± Lena replied slowly, but her eyes brightened after giving Micro''s suggestion some more thought. ¡°I think you may have stumbled upon an appropriate path.¡± Lena suddenly smiled widely, but quickly cleared her throat and returned her face to a less amused expression. ¡°Forgive me, but you often display a decisive quality which reminds me of those I knew in my youth.¡± Lena said warmly. ¡°The birth of a new sect is not commonly witnessed. The benefits of clinging to the hierarchy of an established sect are obvious to most young cultivators.¡± ¡°So, I don''t need a license or anything?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I''m a sect leader now?¡± ¡°License? No, there is no such thing. Your honour will bind you to this decision.¡± Lena replied. ¡°And on my honour as a disciple of Master Feng, rightful heir to the Water Tiger Moon Sect, and as an Imperial Guard, I recognize your will.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± Micro replied. ¡°What''s happening?!¡± Kolt suddenly shouted. ¡°Are we about to die or what?¡± ¡°You''re in my sect now.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°I don''t think anybody will try to kill you today.¡± ¡°Today...?¡± Kolt whispered. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°You should get used to people trying to kill you. This world is a little strange...¡± ¡°I''m used to it.¡± Kira suddenly added without much emotion in her voice. ¡°We were lucky so far, but...¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Micro asked, sensing a darkness in Kira''s aura. ¡°Our family was so big.¡± Kira answered quietly. ¡°But now it''s just us. We were probably going to die too, soon...¡± ¡°Well, you''re my passengers now, so I''ll keep you reasonably safe.¡± Micro assured her with his thumbs up. ¡°They''re your disciples, not your passengers.¡± Lena corrected him kindly. ¡°I wonder what name your sect will be known by. Will you rely on the Turtle Art''s teachings, or do you feel more connected to the Mycelial Art? You also have many skills you could draw on. What philosophies will guide your sect?¡± Micro was surprised by the excitement evident in Lena''s questions. He vaguely understood what she was asking, and he gave some thought to what sort of sect he would lead. Kel''s sect truly embodied the teachings of the Turtle Art, though there were plenty of ways to interpret the Art itself. The Mycelial Art felt familiar enough to him now, but it felt more like a tool than a philosophy. Lena grew slightly impatient as he thought. ¡°What would be your guiding principle as sect leader?¡± She asked. ¡°Guiding principle...¡± Micro mumbled as he strained his mind for an answer. ¡°What is yours?¡± ¡°My sect balances the teachings of the Tiger and Moon Arts.¡± Lena replied. ¡°We are patient hunters and decisive predators whose hearts reside in the natural tidal forces of the world. I personally feel more of an affinity to the Moon Art, though the Arts compliment each other well.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro replied. ¡°Affinity...¡± ¡°Which art resonates most with you?¡± Lena asked. Micro thought so hard about his Arts for a moment that he entered a trance, finding himself standing before the garage-shaped core he''d built and rebuilt. He opened the door and walked inside, noticing a bit of dust on the shelves had accumulated. The dog stood up with its front paws on the steering wheel of his truck-shaped soul and barked happily, and he smiled back. He looked in the bed of the truck and the Core Cards he had mastered. ¡°The Turtle Art is nice, but my armour ends up looking more truck-shaped...¡± Micro mumbled to himself. ¡°The advice the turtle gave about being patient is nice, but I wouldn''t say it''s what defines me...¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Micro asked the dog with a dry laugh. The dog barked twice in reply, though it didn''t get Micro any closer to an answer. ¡°Mushrooms do go well with everything, but I don''t feel like its philosophies are something I feel super comfortable with...¡± He crossed his arms and continued to think. ¡°There are a lot of other arts out there...¡± He continued. ¡°I want to master them all one day, but that would make for way too long a sect name. Even Kel''s sect name is hard to remember. Hmm...¡± He began to feel frustrated by the simple question of what kind of sect he would make. However, when he turned back to look at the cards stored in the back of the truck in front of him, an answer suddenly emerged from his confusion. ¡°I''ve got it!¡± Micro announced as he emerged from his trance. ¡°Will you also choose the Moon Art? Or a combination of-¡± Lena began to excitedly guess, but Micro shook his head and continued. ¡°My sect''s name...¡± Micro said while rising up to his feet. ¡°The Truck Sect!¡± Chapter 102 - The Truck Sect ¡°I don''t think you understand the purpose of a sect''s name...¡± Lena explained. ¡°The sect''s name has to do with the way the sect leader lives, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°But there is no Core Card called the Truck Art.¡± Lena continued, confused by the conviction with which Micro had decided on such a name. ¡°Do you have to base your sect''s theme on Core Cards?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Of course, well, not exactly...¡± Lena stuttered. ¡°I suppose it isn''t a rule as much as common sense. Core Cards offer far more advanced cultivation techniques than any mortal could design. There is a reason we rely on them.¡± ¡°But what if you master more than two arts?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What if you want to master hundreds of arts?¡± ¡°That would normally be considered impossible, though in your case...¡± Lena replied slowly. ¡°So your sect would encompass a broader philosophy of cultivation... Interesting...¡± ¡°The road a truck travels may be paved, but it''s a long road with many intersections.¡± Micro explained with a confidence that made him sound much older than he looked. ¡°I appreciate the help I''ve received from Kel, Feng, and other cultivators, but I realized something just now.¡± ¡°What''s that?¡± Lena asked. ¡°No matter how many things I learn how to do on this world, I¡¯ll still be a truck.¡± Micro replied as a steady aura began to fill the air around him. ¡°The guardian of the Fire Serpent Dungeon also helped me realize that.¡± ¡°The guardian of a dungeon...?¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°After I finally started trusting my new body the way I relied on my old one, I felt a lot better about things.¡± Micro continued. Lena looked increasingly confused at his proclamation, but Blue''s laughter caught her attention after a moment. ¡°He''s saying he''s a tool, through and through.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°And whatever poor fool joins his sect is going to learn exactly what that means to him.¡± ¡°Don''t presume to lecture me on matters of a sect, Blue.¡± Lena snapped, though she was ashamed to have been rattled by the pixie''s insight. ¡°The Truck Sect... I see...¡± ¡°So, it''s settled then?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If you are certain of your choice, then I will honour it.¡± Lena said with a reluctant nod. ¡°The Sapphire Water Tiger Moon Sect will recognize the formation of the... Truck Sect...¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena!¡± Micro said with a wide smile. ¡°And these are my passengers!¡± ¡°Disciples-¡± Lena began to correct him, but she stopped herself. ¡°Trucks don''t have disciples.¡± Micro replied with a tone more like a sect leader than Lena expected. ¡°We have passengers.¡± ~ When morning came, Lena insisted that Kolt and Kira stay close to Micro for the rest of their time together. Micro was disappointed that nobody else among the non-cultivators seemed interested in joining his sect, but he was content with the two new friends he had made. Kolt remained ill mannered and impatient towards Micro, though Kira seemed excited to follow her new sect leader. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to walk with your friends?¡± Micro asked as they carried on through the forest. ¡°We don''t know anyone over there.¡± Kolt replied curtly. ¡°We were captured more recently than most of them. None of our village survived.¡± Kira added. ¡°It''s just us.¡± ¡°I''m sorry to hear that.¡± Micro replied. ¡°The old man said losing a family member was always tough, but he could keep working his hardest for the family he still had.¡± Kolt and Kira looked at each other awkwardly, then shrugged. ¡°Is that your first lesson as Sect Leader of the Truck Sect?¡± Blue asked with a sarcastic tone. ¡°I guess so.¡± Micro answered. ¡°You have each other, so do your best. I''ll try to be a good sect leader.¡± ¡°What do sect leaders do?¡± Kira asked curiously. ¡°Well, they sit in temples, way up high on a mountain.¡± Micro recalled his image of Kel''s grandfather. ¡°They train younger cultivators until someone stronger replaces them.¡± ¡°Wait, so I can be sect leader if I get stronger than you?¡± Kolt gasped. ¡°Sure.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Don''t get comfortable then!¡± Kolt laughed. ¡°What about your mountain?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Oh, I don''t have one of those.¡± Micro answered while scratching his chin. ¡°Maybe I should get one, though I prefer roads¡­¡± Lena looked behind her with a worried expression at Micro, still dressed in his tattered Fire Turtle Mountain garments, followed by two small children with dark, matted hair and dirty leather clothes meant for adult bandits. They almost looked like malnourished bears chasing after a beggar. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Plenty of sects don''t have a temple.¡± Blue interjected. ¡°Nomadic sects are rare around here, but I don''t think you''d enjoy hiding in a boring old temple for ages and ages. More importantly, neither would I.¡± ¡°I guess we''ll be a nomadic sect then.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a warm garage to park in sometimes too though.¡± ¡°Where will we go?¡± Kira asked. ¡°We''re going to the Water Serpent Moon Sect first. I was going to ask them to help me make an Amber Core, but I made one by accident the other day.¡± Micro explained. Kolt and Kira listened intently to his story. ¡°Now I just need their help finding a basilisk named Lo. He''s a friend of a friend, and I think I''ll die soon if I don''t find him and fight him.¡± ¡°Woah...¡± Kolt mumbled. He stopped walking for a moment as Micro''s story went on, but snapped out of his trance as Micro''s voice grew distant. After catching up with Micro and Kira again, he cleared his throat. ¡°I could probably beat a balakiss for you.¡± ¡°I think it''s called a basilisk.¡± Micro replied. ¡°And thanks, but I need to do it myself. I promised a dragon I would, so that''s what I''ll do.¡± ¡°Woah...¡± Kolt gasped at the word dragon, but kept up his pace this time. ¡°You really met one...?¡± ¡°I assumed he was a school bus at first, but he was a nice dragon.¡± Micro replied, and the two children''s eyes brightened. ~ Micro and his young friends fell behind the rest of the group as Kira and Kolt listened excitedly to the stories Micro told them of his adventures in recent weeks. He didn''t remember the details of every story he''d heard, but he enjoyed their enthusiasm. Blue provided some explanations where Micro''s stories fell short, though the children were doubtful of some of her claims. Tales of dungeons and honour were difficult for them to understand, but they laughed and screamed when they recalled his encounters with various creatures and powerful cultivators. Kolt quickly decided he wanted to become more powerful than the immortal who created dungeons and rule the world. Kira was most interested in the story of Ura, who could transform into whatever form she wished. By the time Micro finally began to run out of stories, evening had already begun to fall, and they wondered if they would be sleeping among the trees again. However, Blue suddenly flew high up into the air and looked ahead into the distance. ¡°Looks like we''ve found the edge of the forest.¡± Blue announced after landing on Micro''s head. ¡°I think I remember seeing a few sects not far north of here, but most of the kingdom from this point is just dust and starving farmers.¡± ¡°That''s how I remember it...¡± Kolt added. ¡°The forest is always so wet. But the village was always dusty. Sometimes it doesn''t rain for a whole year.¡± ¡°I wonder if there''s a Rain Art...¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°There is.¡± Blue casually replied. ¡°It''s super annoying too.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Alright, attention please!¡± Lena shouted from the front of the group. ¡°We''ve nearly arrived at the Eastern Plains. You''re free to find your own way forward or accompany us to the Water Serpent Moon Sect.¡± There was a commotion among the group for a while as people discussed the given choices, and Micro noticed several people speaking of the Water Serpent Moon Sect with voices full of fear. Before long, several people spoke up and voiced the unanimous decision of the group to part ways with Lena at the forest''s edge and carry on alone. ¡°Will they be alright?¡± Micro wondered, looking back at Kira and Kolt. ¡°I think most of them are actually from villages not far from here.¡± Kira replied. ¡°Some may be gone, like ours, but they should be safe from bandits at least.¡± ¡°The able bodied will find a lifetime¡¯s worth of work in this land, by their own will or anothers.¡± Lena remarked. ¡°That''s good, I think¡­¡± Micro sighed with some relief. ¡°They survived a lot so far though, so I''m sure they''ll be fine. No children where I''m from ever went through something like this.¡± ¡°Is your hometown very peaceful?¡± Kira asked. ¡°It''s been a quiet place for as long as I can remember. There were wars in the past, but those were generations ago.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I''d like to live somewhere like that...¡± Kira said with glittering eyes. ¡°That sounds boring.¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°I''m going to win a hundred wars!¡± Micro smiled at Kolt, who had picked up a stick to swing around like a sword. Micro could see the difference between the way Kolt wielded his weapon and the graceful techniques of the cultivators he''d seen, but he didn''t dwell on it for long. ¡°Finally.¡± Lena said with a deep breath. She appeared next to Micro as the liberated non-cultivators in dirty bandits'' clothes made their way to the forests'' edge, most of them enthusiastic to be out of the woods at last. ¡°It already smells better.¡± ¡°It was nice of you to guide them all the way here.¡± Micro said to Lena. ¡°Given my circumstances, it would have been most dishonourable to let them wander to their deaths in this place.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°And Master Feng insisted. Some discomfort in life is unavoidable.¡± ¡°I thought they were pretty nice.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°You''ll come to understand the displeasure of associating with lower beings for prolonged periods.¡± Lena explained with disgust in her voice. ¡°One''s obligation to the preservation of life in extenuating circumstances does nothing to quell the stench of those who crawl on the ground far beneath us.¡± ¡°Well, it was nice of you to help.¡± Micro replied with a blank expression. ¡°Let''s move on, shall we?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Lena nodded, then glanced at Kira and Kolt, who had begun fighting nearby. She smiled awkwardly, and shook her head. ¡°The Truck Sect has a quest yet unfinished.¡± ~ Lena guided Micro and his friends along the forests'' edge for several hours. To the west, Micro saw none of the familiar signs of agricultural activity he knew. Some fields of recently disturbed soil were evident alongside empty old huts of wood and mud, but there was no life in the fields. ¡°Is this really a kingdom?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The mundane gather in cities near the western lakes.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Not many venture this far east, though some crops were grown in this region in the past.¡± Micro nodded and looked out at the dusty plains while walking. ¡°No roads...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°You would expect roads in such a place?¡± Lena laughed. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro sighed, but an odd sensation suddenly rose from his feet. ¡°Wait, what is-¡± ¡°You only just felt that?¡± Lena asked. ¡°We are nearing the last reported location of a rather dangerous dungeon''s entrance.¡± ¡°It feels... angry...¡± Micro whispered, feeling hesitant to raise his voice in the presence of the intimidating energy. ¡°It is a dungeon few would consider entering in this age.¡± Lena explained, seemingly unaffected by the aura. ¡°Even you would hesitate to jump into such a dungeon.¡± ¡°Is it an amber level dungeon?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It is not.¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is the Ruby level Dark Sparrow Art Dungeon.¡± ¡°I wonder if Thea and her friends would like to come here.¡± Micro said, recalling his new friends among the Sparrow Sect. ¡°I hope they''re doing well.¡± ¡°They are unlikely to ascend to such a level, at least not for many generations. I know of no sect of the ruby level which practices the Sparrow Art in this kingdom. The dungeon will likely find a new home before it finds a challenger in this region.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Your friends should all be safe and sound. After the city emptied, most cultivators immediately returned to their temples. The magicians seemed to vanish as well. Such a strange evening...¡± ¡°That''s good. I hope I can see them again soon.¡± Micro said with a nostalgic smile. ¡°So how hard is a ruby level dungeon? Do you think you could clear it?¡± ¡°You often remind me of your ignorance of the common knowledge of this world.¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°I would be honoured to inform you.¡± Chapter 103 - Story Time ¡°Jade level dungeons test your mental fortitude. Amber level dungeons test your physical capabilities. Sapphire level dungeons test your spirit. These first three stages of a cultivator''s development are considered the fundamental introduction to cultivation and the first step toward true immortality.¡± Lena began with the tone of an elder. ¡°Few sects seek glory beyond the comfort of jade level dungeons in this era, but the ancient sects of distant lands still continue to leave their marks as history is written.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°And Ruby comes later...?¡± The next three stages are Emerald, Ruby, and Cerulean.¡± Lena continued. ¡°Emerald dungeons test your skills against various beings. Monsters, beasts, legendary creatures...¡± Lena''s eyes glowed for a moment as she thought of the challenges which lay in emerald level dungeons, but she continued as Micro looked at her with curious eyes. ¡°Ruby dungeons test your ability to survive the natural world.¡± She said with a hushed voice. ¡°Many consider this to be the greatest obstacle of all the dungeons, for there is no end to the challenges you may face.¡± ¡°The natural world?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°So, the world is in the dungeon?¡± ¡°The many forces of the world, yes.¡± Lena explained. ¡°The heat of a volcano, the wind of a hurricane, the darkness of the ocean''s depths... Such trials have made even the strongest cultivators of legend whimper like feeble children. They are neither cruel nor kind, as some dungeons are. They are impartial and unforgiving.¡± ¡°I''ll try to get a little stronger before I enter one of those.¡± Micro frowned, then nodded his head as he reflected on her lecture. ¡°Red means stop most of the time anyway. I''ll be careful.¡± ¡°But what about the cerulean level dungeons?¡± Micro then asked. ¡°What challenge would come after defeating monsters and the entire world?¡± ¡°I know little of what lies beyond the cerulean stage.¡± Lena replied. ¡°But cerulean level cultivators know a struggle I cannot fully grasp. A cerulean level dungeon challenges one with the greatest possible foe.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The original cultivator? The Dungeon''s creator?¡± ¡°Yourself.¡± Lena answered simply. ¡°A cerulean dungeon''s trial requires a cultivator to overcome both their greatest weaknesses, as well as their greatest strengths.¡± ¡°I''d have to fight myself...¡± Micro wondered for a moment. ¡°I wonder if I''d win.¡± ¡°I hope you find out one day, honourable young master of the Truck Sect.¡± Lena said. ¡°I''d be offended if any other cultivator with a mere Amber Core spoke so lightly of such matters, but I''ve seen the impossible become possible on several occasions in my time with you already. I can not help but to watch your journey with undue optimism.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± Micro said. He was about to ask Lena more about dungeons, but he suddenly felt a strong gaze directed at him from the blue pixie on his shoulder. ¡°Hmm...¡± Blue sighed, staring at him with an uncertain look. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s nothing...¡± She mumbled in reply. ¡°I was wondering if we were about to die in a ruby level dungeon.¡± ¡°Why would that happen?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°Indeed...¡± Blue replied, nodding slowly. ¡°Just warn me if you get any sudden urges.¡± ¡°Umm... Okay...¡± Micro tilted his head and shrugged. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Kolt suddenly shouted, having fallen behind Lena, Micro, and Kira by quite a few paces. ¡°He''s much weaker than his sister.¡± Lena remarked, stopping to turn around. ¡°Or is it that she is stronger than the average mundane child? Hmm...¡± ¡°Do your best, Kolt.¡± Micro called back. ¡°I can carry you if it gets too hard to keep up.¡± ¡°We''re already moving so slowly.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°I was also wondering why we were walking so slow.¡± Kira added, her innocent voice making its way back to her brother like a poison arrow. ¡°You!¡± Kolt fumed, but he was too short of breath to shout while moving. ¡°It''ll take him a while to take your place as sect leader.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°I''m the one... who made you... learn about energy...!¡± Kolt panted angrily at his sister while she waited for him to catch up. ¡°Show some... respect!¡± Micro hid his mouth with his hand as he chuckled at the frustrated child, and an idea suddenly came to him. He opened up the pocket where Trill continued to sleep with a grumpy expression still on his face and called out to the pixie. ¡°Excuse me, Trill.¡± He said, stirring the pixie from his indefinite nap. ¡°What?¡± Trill replied with a long yawn. ¡°Can you sit on Kolt''s shoulder and help him with his energy... issues?¡± Micro asked. Trill crawled out of his pocket and looked at Blue with one eye still closed. Blue nodded expressionlessly, and Trill hung his head and sighed. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Of course.¡± Trill mumbled as he flapped his wings. In a moment, he had landed on the startled Kolt''s shoulders. ¡°Wha-¡± Kolt mumbled in shock, but he was suddenly overwhelmed by a rush of energy originating from the yellow pixie. ¡°He can''t take much.¡± Trill reported as he curled up in the matted fur of the garment draped over Kolt''s shoulders. ¡°I can probably do this in my sleep.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Kolt shouted, turning to face the pixie. ¡°Thanks, I feel like I''m-¡± ¡°In my sleep, I said.¡± Trill interrupted him. ¡°Sleep.¡± Trill closed his eyes and immediately began to sleep, though Micro confirmed he was continuing to channel a small amount of energy into Kolt from his perch on the boy''s shoulder. Kolt jumped up and down excitedly, testing the limits of his new stamina. ¡°I''m not tired at all!¡± Kolt celebrated as Lena watched with wide eyes. ¡°Such utilization of a pixie may be thought of as a magician''s cheap trick, but I can''t argue with the results.¡± Lena said. ¡°I''m tempted to forget the countless headaches pixies have caused me in my many years...¡± Micro looked carefully at the energy filling Kolt''s body, and confirmed that it was still flowing independently of the boy''s will, travelling through the natural pathways in his body and ultimately escaping through his pores. However, the energy was more than potent enough to slightly accelerate the natural processes of healing in Kolt''s body. ¡°Don''t just enjoy the energy, Kolt.¡± Micro said, catching the boy''s attention. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kolt asked while flexing the muscle in his arm, causing Kira to roll her eyes. ¡°Get used to how it feels.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Pay attention to it. Trill can''t stick to you forever.¡± ¡°Trill is its name?¡± Kolt mumbled. ¡°Trill is a pixie.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Pixies and cultivators don''t always get along, so be careful who you talk to about them. I think they''re nice though...¡± ¡°Nice? Maybe.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°Fun? Usually.¡± ¡°Usually?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The fairies eat up all the fun around them.¡± Blue replied bitterly. ¡°They chew it up, and all they spit out is pretentious tripe.¡± ¡°Are fairies real?!¡± Kira cried out. ¡°Pixies, and now fairies?! Mother wouldn''t believe me if I told her...¡± ¡°Steer clear of fairies.¡± Micro quickly added. ¡°They''re a lot to deal with.¡± ¡°Oh... Okay.¡± Kira nodded, her excitement slightly deflated. ~ The group continued to walk, their pace quickened by Kolt''s sudden increase in stamina, but evening had soon come once again. ¡°I''m not tired, but how much longer do we have to walk?¡± Kolt complained as they rested by a fire beneath a tree. ¡°I want to go fight that monster soon. Walking is boring.¡± ¡°Me too...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°But there are no roads, and I''m the only truck on this world as far as I know.¡± ¡°Truck?¡± Kira asked. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°It''s a vehicle with four wheels that people drive around where I''m from.¡± Micro replied. ¡°There are lots of different kinds of trucks. There are cars, planes, and other vehicles too. But trucks like me are definitely the most efficient and reliable.¡± ¡°You don''t have four wheels though...¡± Kira whispered in confusion, looking at Micro''s feet. ¡°This isn''t my original body, unfortunately. I''m getting used to it though.¡± Micro said, tapping himself on the chest as if to comfort himself. ¡°My soul belongs in a truck on another world.¡± ¡°Woah...¡± Kira mumbled, looking into Micro''s eyes intently. ¡°You''re from another world? Which one?¡± ¡°It''s called Earth.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Do you know it?¡± ¡°Doesn''t that mean dirt?¡± Kira asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Your world is named after dirt?¡± ¡°What is your world called?¡± Micro asked, somewhat embarrassed by her question. ¡°It''s called the world...¡± She chuckled. ¡°Why call it anything else?¡± ¡°But don''t you confuse it with other worlds?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I only live on one.¡± Kira said, beginning to laugh. ¡°You''re funny.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kira.¡± Micro smiled. The fire they sat around crackled softly while the moon rose over the horizon. Lena and Blue were quietly meditating, causing the occasional wave of energy to fill the air like a breeze. Kolt felt compelled to join them after learning that they were actually getting stronger by sitting quietly, but he soon fell asleep with Trill still nestled in his dirty clothes. Kira''s mind was still racing with the stories Micro told, and she still felt ready for anything as energy flowed through her as if it had always been natural to her. ¡°You''re sure you aren''t uncomfortable?¡± Micro asked as Kira sighed at the stars. ¡°That''s a lot of energy to suddenly have in you.¡± ¡°It feels wonderful.¡± Kira replied. ¡°And it makes the world look so bright. Even at night, everything is so...¡± ¡°It''s beautiful, I know...¡± Micro added, joining her in watching the stars, mindful of the energy flowing through the air. ¡°Wait, I almost forgot. You said you were a vehicle in a past life?¡± Kira returned her attention to Micro with wide eyes. ¡°Until a few weeks ago, yes.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Although it feels like I''ve been on this world for a lot longer than that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kira asked with her head tilted. ¡°Are trucks bad at keeping track of time?¡± ¡°Time passes by a lot faster in some dungeons.¡± Micro explained. ¡°I wonder how long I spent pushing a rock in that first dungeon... My time on my original world feels short compared to that. Oh well...¡± ¡°That sounds really boring...¡± Kira said with a sympathetic tone. ¡°It was a nice experience overall.¡± Micro chuckled. ¡°You can meet some interesting people in dungeons.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Kira crossed her arms for a moment, deep in thought. ¡°I can''t imagine a person with four wheels.¡± ¡°A vehicle isn''t a person.¡± Micro corrected her. ¡°Apparently I have a soul because of how much my driver cared for me. I think that makes sense. He had a heart big enough to share...¡± Kira nodded slowly, then reached down to grab a twig which was sticking out of the fire. She blew the small flame at its end out, then held it out to Micro. ¡°Here.¡± She said, pointing at the dusty ground next to him with her other hand. ¡°Draw a truck.¡± ¡°Oh, I''ll try.¡± Micro said, taking the stick. He held the stick awkwardly, trying to recall the way the old man held a pen when writing. He made several lines in the dust to practice until a clear image of the picture he wanted to draw appeared in his mind. Kira watched with excitement and confusion as the picture gradually took shape. Micro drew two wheels beneath a box-like body, then a window in the door. He drew several boxes in the bed of the truck, then leaned back and looked down at his work with a smile. ¡°This is what it looks like from the side.¡± He explained, pointing at the picture with the stick. ¡°The driver sits in there, and you can put whatever you like in the back, as long as it isn''t too heavy.¡± ¡°Wha...¡± Kira marvelled for a moment. ¡°How does it move? Are carriages meant to be pulled?¡± ¡°There''s an engine in there.¡± Micro replied, pointing at the bottom of the cab. ¡°You put fuel in the tank back here, and the engine makes everything move.¡± ¡°Is it magic?¡± Kira asked with wide eyes. ¡°Not at all.¡± Micro laughed, then pointed at the fire. ¡°You see how the fire makes lots of smoke when it burns? The engine burns fuel, and the energy which it releases makes you move.¡± ¡°A chariot of fire...?!¡± Kira marvelled. ¡°That''s amazing!¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I want to ride one!¡± Kira shouted, causing Kolt to stir in his sleep. ¡°Where can we find an engine of fire?!¡± ¡°I''m the only truck on this world, as far as I know. There aren¡¯t even mechanics here¡­¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°You could ride on my shoulders, but I don''t think it would be the same...¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Kira sighed. ¡°Do you think you could make one?¡± Micro''s expression hardened as he locked eyes with Kira. She leaned backward as his aura flickered, but her curiosity grew as his expression deepened. She patiently waited for a reply, and Micro finally spoke. ¡°I think I could...!¡± Chapter 104 - The Water Serpent Moon Sect Kira eventually fell asleep while watching Micro draw various shapes and words in the ground with his stick. He described them in detail as he drew them, but Kira understood few of the words he said, despite his excitement as he described each of their functions. When morning came, he had filled the ground with his designs and was still enthusiastic to draw more. ¡°What is this?!¡± Lena cried out in panic as she awoke from her meditative state. ¡°Do you mean to summon something?!¡± ¡°Oh, this isn''t magic.¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°I''m just trying to work out the design for a truck. I know the metals available here aren''t the highest quality, so the design is taking some time. There¡¯s also the lack of gas stations and power tools¡­¡± Lena shook her head, then waved her hand, sending a gust of aura down to the ground. The designs were all swept away in a moment, and Micro sighed. Lena felt guilty for a moment, but quickly rose to her feet and dusted off her robes. ¡°Be careful what strange writings you leave behind.¡± Lena explained more kindly. ¡°You have only just been acknowledged by the empire as a neutral entity. Don''t tempt fate.¡± ¡°I should buy a notebook!¡± Micro said enthusiastically. ¡°The old man always carried one around. It''s important to have somewhere to organize your thoughts.¡± ¡°You can write?¡± Lena asked in surprise. ¡°I think I can do most of the things the old man could do.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Sometimes I feel like my soul was more a part of him than anything, even though it''s truck-shaped.¡± ¡°Farmers can write on your world?¡± Lena asked again, her eyes widening further. ¡°Most children learn to write pretty quickly in school.¡± Micro replied. ¡°His son had some trouble at first, but he still got into a nice university. He was better with science though.¡± ¡°University...? A farmer''s son...?¡± Lena shook her head. ¡°There are strange worlds...¡± ¡°I hope you can make one soon!¡± Kira said, springing up from the ground with even more energy than before. ¡°There''s the issue of roads though...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I''ve heard enough of that to last a lifetime.¡± Blue said while hovering above Micro''s head. ¡°Let''s get moving.¡± ~ The ominous presence of the ruby level dungeon gradually faded behind the group as they continued on, and the plains began to give way to rolling hills before them. Kira continued to ask Micro about all the things a truck could do, and Micro happily explained whatever he could. Kolt focused on keeping up with the group. His energy was bolstered by Trill''s presence on his shoulder, but his body was still unable to make use of most of it. ¡°There.¡± Lena suddenly announced. ¡°The Water Serpent Moon Sect''s territory extends about this far.¡± ¡°I thought sects preferred big mountains.¡± Micro said. ¡°This particular sect has a strong connection to the mundane world.¡± Lena said with a bitter tone. ¡°They involve themselves in politics which they ought to ignore. They''re a petty group of-¡± Lena suddenly cleared her throat and covered her mouth awkwardly. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She mumbled. ¡°I''m sure they will be excellent hosts. Be sure to present yourselves with courtesy and respect.¡± ¡°Courtesy and respect.¡± Kira repeated, then looked at Micro as if to confirm Lena''s request. ¡°I think those are good qualities to have.¡± Micro assured her. ¡°But being efficient and reliable is also important for a truck.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kira replied with a firm nod. ¡°It seems your have a decent disciple there, young master.¡± Lena said softly. Her amused smile faded as Kolt came into few. He was grumbling to himself about the steep hills as he walked, sweating and panting in an unsightly manner. ¡°Perhaps you''ll gain another one day.¡± ¡°By the way, how old are you?¡± Micro asked Kira. ¡°I''ll be eleven next time the snow melts.¡± Kira replied. ¡°Kolt is a year younger than me.¡± ¡°Alright, time to greet the master of this land...¡± Lena interrupted them with a sigh. Micro wondered what sort of greeting she had in mind, but he was suddenly pushed back by an explosive burst of aura. Lena stood with her feet firmly on the ground, sending out an aggressive wave of energy in all directions. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Pfft.¡± Blue scoffed as she flew down to Lena''s side. ¡°Watch this!¡± Blue rooted herself to the ground and began to emit an aura slightly stronger that Lena''s, laughing proudly all the while. ¡°Don''t worry. Cultivators do this sort of thing a lot.¡± Micro reassured Kolt and Kira while protecting them with a thick shield. Kira and Kolt both marvelled at the translucent walls of energy that sprung out of the ground to protect them from the sudden storm of auras. ¡°Alright.¡± Lena announced, withdrawing her aura. Blue also relaxed, grinning confidently. ¡°Let''s see who we have the pleasure of greeting today.¡± ¡°I guess it''s time for a nap.¡± Blue added, directing her comment to Trill, who already looked half asleep. ¡°Right.¡± Trill mumbled, quickly rising into the air and making his way to Micro''s pocket. ¡°Wake me up if things get fun.¡± Blue said to Micro. ¡°Or if you need saving.¡± ¡°Thanks, Blue.¡± Micro said as she also disappeared into his pocket. Kira and Kolt became increasingly nervous as they continued in the direction of the sect. Seemingly in response to the announcement which Blue and Lena had made, an equally aggressive aura was growing in the distance. As the group came to the top of a small hill, a sprawling village came into view with a castle-like structure at its centre. It wasn''t as impressive a sight as Kel''s home had been on the side of a tall mountain, but Micro assumed they must have many more resources at their disposal. Micro struggled to take in the sight with only one good eye, so he relied on his energy to analyze the site, and he was surprised to find it densely populated with both cultivators and rather strong non-cultivators. ¡°Not many of them have cores, but there are thousands of people with more energy than most of the non-cultivators I''ve seen.¡± Micro comments as he looked around. Smoke was rising from dozens of chimneys. The huts were humble in their construction but uniform and organized. Though no distinct roads connected the buildings of the wide village, there was business happening everywhere Micro looked. Farmers sold their produce, blacksmiths hammered metals, and bakers filled their air with appetizing odors. The smell of a bakery distracted him long enough that he tripped over a bump on the path he was walking on, nearly falling. ¡°It''s nothing like the other villages I''ve seen...¡± Micro added. ¡°This particular guild places a premium on the currency of the kingdom.¡± Lena explained. ¡°They have made themselves a valuable ally to the royal family in recent decades. I will not speak to the lack of honour which allows them to participate in the economic interests of the short lived mundane.¡± ¡°What sort of business do they do?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I thought cultivators hated working.¡± ¡°They facilitate the transport of many rare materials from the western hills to the eastern plains. No mundane traveller would dare traverse the forests and mountains in which you or I would feel comfortable.¡± Lena explained. ¡°They deign to conduct business on behalf of western sects with other priorities and the mundane to the east. And the gold they hoard... Wel...¡± ¡°Gold is useful.¡± Micro commented. ¡°Its presence in a single place does liven the populace.¡± Lena conceded. ¡°The mundane are no different from any being in their right to live happily in the way they please. If only they''d do it elsewhere...¡± ¡°I should earn some more gold.¡± Micro though aloud. ¡°I don''t have much left, but I shouldn''t rely so much on charity.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lena said with an eyebrow raised. ¡°How commendable, though you didn¡¯t strike me as materialistic. That is a rare and less desirable trait in a sect leader.¡± ¡°The old man often relied on the kindness of others, but he never rested when there was work to be done.¡± Micro said with a nod. ¡°I think I feel the frustration he felt when he broke his leg one winter and had to watch his neighbours tend to his property for a month. They did it happily, but the feeling he had the first time he drove me the following spring is hard to forget. He still doesn''t feel like he''s fully repaid them, though they insist he never had to...¡± ¡°It''s pleasing to hear of such an honourable master.¡± Lena replied. ¡°You would do well to emulate such a man, though gold is rarely of use in the pursuit of immortality.¡± ¡°I don''t want to live forever on a world with no roads.¡± Micro said with a solemn tone which caught Lena off guard. ¡°Ah-¡± She stuttered. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Roads are very important.¡± Kira added. ¡°Aren''t they, master?¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Micro replied happily, patting Kira''s head softly. Kolt made a complicated expression, but only nodded in support of Micro''s assertion. Suddenly, a man with yellow robes and a small black cap that held all of his hair above his head appeared before them. His face was clean shaven, but his expression was difficult to read. Lena seemed unsurprised, but the way he suddenly appeared with a gust of wind startled Micro and the children. ¡°Honourable Member of the Imperial Guard...¡± The man greeted them. ¡°You are most welcome here.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Lena replied curtly. ¡°And your...¡± The man turned to look at the three people behind Lena. Micro looked back, and took note of the recognizable aura of an Amber Core around the man. ¡°Attendants?¡± ¡°Who are you to address the leader of the Truck Sect as an attendant?¡± Lena replied with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Ah?¡± The man''s confusion was washed away by a cold sensation in his spine, and he bowed deeply, gesturing for them to follow him. ¡°Allow me to show you the extent of our hospitality! For the outerwear of a sect leader and his disciples to be so extremely affected by the elements, you must have been training under exceptionally strenuous circumstances. Our humble sect will strive to provide the comfort you have earned.¡± ¡°He talks a lot.¡± Kolt mumbled, drawing a momentary sharp glare from the man. ¡°My name is Guran, a humble servant of the sect.¡± the man declared with his head still bowed. ¡°Nice to meet you, Guran, a humble servant of the sect.¡± Micro said. ¡°My given in name is only Guran, but if it pleases you to-¡± ¡°Sorry, only Guran.¡± Micro interrupted him. ¡°No, it''s just...¡± Guran stared blankly up at Micro, who was unable to stifle his laughter any longer, and Guran''s own face became red. ¡°Thank you, Guran.¡± Micro chuckled. ¡°Please, lead the way.¡± ¡°Of course, young master.¡± Guran smiled, though the muscles in his face were far from relaxed. ¡°Let''s not waste any more time...¡± Lena sighed toward Micro. ¡°Not all cultivators value patience.¡± ¡°Sorry, Lena.¡± Micro said, and the group began to move through the busy village. Chapter 105 - Noble Attire Guran guided Lena, Micro, Kolt, and Kira quickly through the bustling neighbourhoods which surrounded the sect''s expansive temple of stone. Even from within the small villages, the sect''s headquarters were clear to see atop a small hill. Its stone walls were painted yellow, but large wooden structures of finer quality than Micro had yet seen on his new world stood alongside humbler stone structures. Micro was pleasantly surprised not to draw much attention from the villagers he passed. Though he couldn''t help but compare them to the average villagers of his homeworld, he noticed that they appeared cleanly dressed and well fed for non-cultivators. ¡°Gold really does make a difference.¡± Micro said to himself. ¡°Those beneath the sect''s protection want for nothing, I assure you.¡± Guran replied proudly. ¡°The tributes which adorn this land speak to the true value of our sect to this kingdom.¡± Micro nodded, but noticed a sudden change in the air around them. While villagers had seemed indifferent to the group before, the sound of Guran''s voice seemed to cool the warm atmosphere of the settlement instantly. Men and women stopped walking and bowed their heads as Guran passed, offering no word of greeting as they walked by. ¡°Hmm...¡± Micro sighed as the familiar scene unfolded. ¡°Fear...¡± ¡°Fear? Hardly...¡± Guran stated with a sharp glance. ¡°They live happily in their place. And they know their place very well.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro replied quietly, turning to find Kolt and Kira wearing equally nervous expressions. ¡°We''ve arrived at our first stop.¡± Guran announced. ¡°You have journeyed far, and you must have accumulated as much fatigue as your clothes have gathered... filth...¡± Guran cleared his throat and bowed his head, hiding an unpleasant expression as several women gathered around him. Behind Guran was a large building of wood and stone, decorated with colourful tapestries and flowers. Guran looked up at Micro, doing his best not to let his glare fall upon the children behind him while Lena looked around the town with disinterest. ¡°If it pleases you, allow us to aid you in restoring your outerwear to its fullest potential.¡± Guran spoke formally. ¡°To enter the sect in such a state would be...¡± ¡°Oh, it''s a clothing store.¡± Micro said as he looked into the building through a window. ¡°That''s convenient.¡± The store was full of shelves displaying fabrics of many colours, though there was a clear preference for the yellow colour worn by Guran and many other cultivators walking about the villages. Several people remained inside, some sewing while others cleaned, though most of the female staff had exited the building to meet Guran with bowed heads. ¡°I don''t need anything expensive, but the little ones could use warmer clothes.¡± Micro said to Guran. ¡°Expensive?¡± Guran blurted out. ¡°We would not charge you for the honour of making you presentable before our masters.¡± ¡°Cultivators do business in other ways.¡± Lena quietly remarked to Micro. ¡°Don''t be discourteous. Coins and the like are the currency of the mundane for the most part.¡± ¡°How should I pay then?¡± Micro asked as he returned several gold coins to his storage, a sight which caught Guran''s eye instantly. ¡°I''m sure your time here will be of great value to our sect.¡± Guran assured him with a conflicted look. ¡°The depth of your skills is difficult to discern.¡± Micro shrugged and followed Guran into the store, where the group was greeted warmly. Upon the staff''s insistence, the four were led to the back of the store where warm baths were prepared, and their clothes were taken to be washed. After a short time spent relaxing in the soapy water, they were provided temporary robes while their clothes dried. Lena rejected their persistent offers of new robes, but Micro felt it would be best to have newer clothes to wear while his Fire Mountain Turtle Sect robes were in such a weathered state. Micro was worried about what might happen to Blue and Trill in a washing machine, though he soon found them waving to him from atop a shelf, out of sight of the employees of the shop. ¡°Forgive me if I am mistaken, but I believe your robes belong to an eastern sect of the jade level. Are you not the leader of an amber level sect, young master?¡± Guran asked while several people took measurements of Micro, Kira, and Kolt. ¡°That''s true...¡± Micro replied, giving the matter some thought for the first time. ¡°Kel''s sect was very kind to us, but the Truck Sect itself would be called amber level now, I guess...¡± ¡°Then might I ask what colours adorn the members of your sect?¡± An old man dressed in fine robes asked, appearing from behind a large pile of fabrics. ¡°I''m sure your sect has its fair share of artisans, but I would strive to provide you with such garments that you would hesitate to exchange for any others.¡± The old man''s eyes always seemed to be travelling from one corner of Micro''s body to another, memorizing his form as naturally as he breathed. ¡°Well, green is nice. But I was always white and grey before.¡± Micro replied quietly, feeling strangely intimidated by the old man despite him possessing no core. ¡°White and grey...¡± The old man''s eyes widened. ¡°What a splendid combination... Unique... Simple... Proud... Yes...¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Micro turned away from the old man, whose face oozed enthusiasm, and addressed the children behind him. ¡°Trucks come in lots of colours.¡± ¡°I''ll wear the same!¡± Kira shouted happily. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Umm...¡± Kolt mumbled, having been staring at a vibrant red roll of fabric with gold patterns glistening at its edges. ¡°The same, I guess...¡± ¡°Forgive my ignorance, young master, but might I ask what sect you lead?¡± The old man asked with a humbler tone, having calmed himself slightly. ¡°The Truck Sect.¡± Micro replied. ¡°The¡­ what?¡± ¡°We''re efficient and reliable, among other things...¡± ¡°Efficient and reliable... I see...¡± The old craftsman repeated, nodding deeply. ¡°I haven''t heard of the honourable young master''s sect, but I promise that the robes I prepare for you on this day will ensure that you are recognized wherever you go!¡± ¡°Thanks, umm...¡± Micro replied timidly. ¡°Haret is my name!¡± The old man said with a dance-like bow. ¡°I am a servant of the sect, but I am a slave to my art!¡± ¡°He''s a passionate fellow.¡± Guran remarked, rolling his eyes slightly. He addressed the the old man with a subtle but sharp wave of aura behind his words. ¡°Please do see to the task at once. Their patience may wane.¡± ¡°Well, no hurry.¡± Micro shrugged, and smiled to the old man called Haret. ¡°It''s always worth taking the time to do a job well.¡± ~ The shop became lively as the old craftsman called Haret led his staff in the creation of three new robes of white and grey. Kolt was increasingly intimidated by the energy he perceived in everyone around him, especially without Trill on his shoulder to supplement his energy stores. Micro and Kira enjoyed looking around the shop at all the colourful fabrics on display while staff proudly explained the patterns and their origins across the kingdom. Though Micro had been suspicious of the relationship between Guran and the workers, he was relieved to see them working happily to fill his order. Haret moved with passion for his craft, and his assistants cooperated efficiently with smiles on their faces. ¡°What sort of clothes do trucks wear on your world?¡± Kira asked cheerfully while unfurling a large tapestry. ¡°Trucks are made of metal and plastic mostly, so there''s no need for clothes.¡± Micro replied. ¡°A coat of wax helps protect the paint though.¡± ¡°That sounds really uncomfortable.¡± Kira laughed. ¡°Clothes do feel a bit nicer, to be honest.¡± Micro replied. ¡°And I like all the colours people wear. Changing clothes is a lot easier than washing and waxing a truck too.¡± ¡°That reminds me.¡± Kira said, leaning closer to Micro and looking into his eyes. ¡°How come some people have one eye that''s a different colour from the other one?¡± ¡°Oh, that happened recently.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°That''s what happens when you look at chaos energy too closely. Why do you ask? Have you seen eyes like this before?¡± ¡°I saw a few people like that back home.¡± Kira nodded. ¡°Sometimes rich people passed through town. Some of them had odd coloured eyes, but I never had a chance to ask about it. They were scary...¡± ¡°Magicians often deal with chaos energy, so that might explain it.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Magicians aren''t all bad, but you should avoid getting involved with them. They don''t get along well with most cultivators.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Kira replied quietly. ¡°Magicians and cultivators were enemies... huh...¡± ¡°I know, it''s a little confusing.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Just focus on getting stronger though. The stronger you get, the less you have to worry about.¡± ¡°That''s not entirely true...¡± Lena added softly from across the room with a conservative smile. ~ Lena''s robes and armour were soon returned in nearly perfect condition. Micro noticed they even smelled of flowers. Micro noticed a metal dagger among the clothes, and was surprised to learn Lena possessed a weapon. ¡°I thought you relied more on energy than weapons.¡± Micro remarked. ¡°You can even make swords of energy, so why do you need that?¡± ¡°Most cultivators carry a blade, though its utility varies.¡± Lena replied as she tucked it beneath her armour. ¡°Your friend carried a sword, did he not? Jade level sects often dispatch monsters with a material blade to conserve energy. Most elders in my sect carry a blades inherited from ancestors. Our sect was not always so strong, and these heirlooms connect us to our roots.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Micro replied with a smile. ¡°The old man kept a pair of pliers in the truck which his own father gave him as a child. The rubber on the handles wore off years ago, but he never let it rust.¡± Lena nodded, content that they shared some appreciation for the sentiment despite an apparent language barrier. Shortly after Lena had returned to her usual appearance, Haret marched through a door followed by several assistants, a tearful smile on his face. ¡°Young master, your work of art is complete!¡± He announced as a tear fell down his cheek. ¡°Oh, thank you...¡± Micro replied somewhat awkwardly. ¡°What is a lot of work?¡± ¡°It was a monumental task to do your order justice, but it was such a pleasure that I regret having completed it in less than a day...!¡± Haret cried out with a sincerity which surprised Micro. ¡°So simple, so elegant, so dignified... A style which exudes confidence and nobility...¡± Haret''s assistants then unfolded the three sets of robes before Micro, Kolt, and Kira, and all three customers understood Haret''s proclamations. ¡°Beautiful...¡± Kira whispered. ¡°So cool...¡± Kolt added, reaching out to tough the sleeve of the robe closest to him. ¡°They''re perfect.¡± Micro stated. The robes were made of a silky material which glistened in the light which came in through the window, but a dark grey fabric made up the edges of the robes. Even Lena raised her eyebrows at the sight of the robes. ¡°The soul sects I know of typically wear white, but for any other sect to wear such a thing...¡± Lena said mostly to herself. ¡°You will certainly provoke many.¡± ¡°Provoke them?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Cultivators wear colours to which they feel some attachment.¡± Lena explained, then pointed to the subtle patterns embroidered on her sleeves. ¡°We carry the traditions and stories of our sect with us, honouring our traditions and ancestors. I believe most would see your own robes as representing the philosophy of transcendence, a trait few would dare claim.¡± ¡°So, the simple a robe is, the prouder I look?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If any other sect leader wore those garments, I would assume they were terminally arrogant.¡± Lena said with a serious tone which caused the old man called Haret to take a defensive stance. However, she soon smiled again. ¡°But for one with such an approach to cultivation as yours, I dare say those colours are suited to you.¡± ¡°Transcendence...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Of what?¡± ¡°Few cultivators have ever declared their intention to master every Core Card.¡± Lena added. ¡°But none to my knowledge have mastered as many as you have.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Micro replied, beginning to feel uncomfortable after being praised in such a threatening way. ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± ¡°A master of many Core Cards...?¡± Guran stated with an interested expression. ¡°A master so young in age... Interesting.¡± ¡°Shall we continue on?¡± Lena interjected before Micro could reply to Guran. ¡°Indeed, we have-¡± Guran began to answer politely, but he was interrupted by a rumbling sound. ¡°Sorry...¡± Kira whispered, her face turning red. She held her stomach and looked down in fear. However, Lena cracked a smile at the situation and nodded. ¡°I''m sure one may find only the finest of delicacies in such a sect.¡± Lena said to Guran, who only revealed his impatience for a brief moment before bowing deeply. ¡°Once the young masters are dressed, I shall show you the finest food known to the kingdom.¡± Guran stated boastfully. Micro and Kira did nothing to hide their excitement at his suggestion, though Kolt feigned a more stoic expression, similar to the way Lena carried herself. Micro couldn''t help but raise his voice in excitement. ¡°Do you have honey buns here?!¡± Micro asked. ¡°Honey is a specialty of ours.¡± Guran answered, nodding to one of the workers waiting nearby. The young woman bowed and disappeared around the corner. ¡°I¡¯ll see that you enjoy only our finest.¡± Chapter 106 - Sweet Welcomes and Odd Weather It didn''t take long after leaving the teary eyed craftsman in the clothing shop behind for Micro to confirm that his new outerwear was indeed noteworthy to the general public. Many of the non-cultivators immediately took note of Micro and his disciples when they came into view, but the cultivators present in the villages offered a variety of expressions, ranging from amused laughter to outright disbelief. With Lena walking imposingly alongside him, nobody dared voice their opinions of Micro, but their stares began to annoy Lena. She turned to see Micro with an awkward look on his face. ¡°Are you not enjoying your newfound popularity?¡± Lena asked, her sarcasm obvious even to Micro. ¡°It''s not quite what I''m used to.¡± Micro replied. ¡°How do people normally react to you?¡± She asked. ¡°Well, recently...¡± Micro recalled. ¡°Most people think I''m cute, and the word nostalgic comes up a lot.¡± ¡°Cute and... nostalgic...?¡± Lena repeated with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Not many my age are still running.¡± Micro replied somberly. ¡°That sounds lonely.¡± Kira commented. ¡°I didn''t feel anything like that at the time, but looking back on it now...¡± Micro said, his voice quieting as he looked back on his life. ¡°I guess it felt like having a big family. There were less of them after a while, and they were mostly gone before I knew it. Seeing them rusted out in fields with no tires...¡± Kira reached out to grab Micro''s hand as his expression darkened. ¡°The lament of an old farm tool...¡± Lena nodded. ¡°Truly fascinating...¡± ¡°Old?¡± Kira asked. ¡°He doesn''t look that old.¡± ¡°This body is less than a month old, I think.¡± Micro replied. ¡°My soul was taken from my body recently, by a goddess called Nora.¡± ¡°Woah...¡± Kira gasped. ¡°Why did she do that?¡± ¡°She was trying to help some magicians summon a hero to fight cultivators, but I showed up instead.¡± Micro explained, lowering his voice as Guran''s ears began to twitch. ¡°She also sent a dog''s soul by accident recently. I think she might be a little bit clumsy.¡± ¡°Getting called clumsy by the likes of you would probably do some damage.¡± Blue chuckled from his pocket. ¡°She''s strong though.¡± Micro added. ¡°It''ll take me a long time to learn to make a road between worlds like she can.¡± ¡°That''s-¡± Kira began to reply, but an intense flash of light suddenly filled the cloudy afternoon sky. The sun had been mostly obscured by soft white clouds for most of the day, but purple flashes of lightning filled the sky, followed by unnaturally large crashes of thunder which seemed to split the sky. ¡°Shield yourselves!¡± Lena shouted, ushering them beneath the cover of a restaurant''s overhanging roof. The storm of purple that filled the sky sent the village into a frenzy, and Micro felt hopeless as he hid with Lena and the children. Guran had disappeared from view almost instantly after the first crash, and most villagers had soon found buildings in which to hide themselves. ¡°That''s not normal...!¡± Micro shouted nervously over the large crashes, but he was even more surprised when the noise suddenly stopped and the clouds were swept away, revealing a clear blue sky. ¡°I guess that''s a first for you.¡± Blue mumbled calmly. ¡°What was that?¡± Micro asked with wide eyes. ¡°What else could be so annoying?¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Cultivators.¡± ¡°Cultivators did that...?¡± Micro whispered, turning to Lena. ¡°Can you do that?¡± Lena walked timidly back to the street, looking around at the sky with glowing eyes. She sighed in relief, and Micro realized she had been just as nervous as any non-cultivator in the area. ¡°There are realms of power beyond our comprehension.¡± Lena stated with a reverent tone. ¡°Their battles appear as forces of nature to mortals who dwell far beneath them.¡± ¡°They live in the sky?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°That''s...¡± ¡°To those whose battles scar the world in such a way, there is little difference between the oceans¡¯ depths and the heavens'' heights. Their existence defies the common sense of lower beings...¡± Lena explained with a somewhat bitter expression. ¡°It is rare to witness, but it is not unheard of. I expect this will stir up the capital for a while, though it doesn''t concern us at the moment, probably...¡± ¡°It''s rude of them to make so much noise.¡± Micro added as Lena''s voice trailed off. He looked at Kolt and Kira, and was surprised to find them looking calmer than Lena. ¡°Are you both okay?¡± ¡°Mother said lightning like that happened when the gods drank too much wine...¡± Kolt replied, his voice growing quieter as he recalled his mother. ¡°It happens sometimes...¡± ¡°You''ve seen such an event more than once before?¡± Lena asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°A few times a year, mostly in winter.¡± Kira replied. ¡°But, it was actually cultivators? Humans can do that?¡± ¡°Interesting...¡± Lena nodded. ¡°For such a thing to be commonplace here...¡± ¡°I see you are all in good health.¡± Guran suddenly announced, appearing from behind a fruit stand. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.¡°Shall we continue on?¡± ¡°What do you know of the battles waged in the heavens above us?¡± Lena asked him with a harsh tone. ¡°I''ve heard nothing of this from the empire.¡± ¡°I know only the sights and sounds of their battles, as anyone here would.¡± Guran said, bowing as he often did while he spoke. ¡°We are a humble sect of Amber Core cultivators. Forgive my ignorance.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Lena smirked, her eyes glowing. ¡°I suppose an answer worth finding is one worth hiding.¡± ¡°Your questions are most welcome here.¡± Guran replied sharply, glancing up while maintaining a deep bow. Micro looked at the two cultivators for a while, wondering what thoughts were hidden behind their complicated expressions, but he had encountered no such situations in all his time as a truck. Noticing the discomfort around his core increasing, he sighed, accepting that he was out of his depth, and waved to Guran and Lena. ¡°I do have a favour to ask of your sect, so I would appreciate it if we could get some food and go.¡± Micro said with a sharper tone than he had intended. He smiled, wondering if he''d learned to speak in such a way from the cultivators he''d met recently. ¡°Of course.¡± Guran nodded. ¡°You expressed a desire for baked goods flavoured with honey. There is a rather popular bakery just up the road from here.¡± ¡°What road?¡± Micro sighed, looking down at the bumpy dirt trails which had formed naturally beneath the feet of the villagers over time. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Guran asked, confused by the question. ¡°I believe you will enjoy the delicacies prepared there.¡± ¡°It''s nothing. Let''s eat.¡± Micro shook his head. Guran frowned, but disregarded the remark. He then led them on to a small wooden building where the smell of fresh bread filled the air. Micro looked around and saw shelves full of baked goods of various shapes and sizes, but didn''t have time to greet the old lady working there before he had been presented with a platter with several buns by Guran. ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Micro said as he scooped one up and took a bit of it with his Spirit Taste Skill active. The first taste to fill his mouth was honey, but it was not a familiar taste. The distinct flavours of the honey buns he ate by the dozen at Kel''s temple were nowhere to be found. Rather, the story of the honey in the bun he now ate began to unfold in his mind. An image of the hive where the bees busily worked appeared in his mind, followed by the scent of a field full of flowers. ¡°I see...¡± Micro mumbled as he took another bite. ¡°I''ve never seen sparkling flowers like those...¡± Lena''s ears perked up at his words as Kolt and Kira reached for the platter of buns. ¡°Flowers that sparkle, you say?¡± Lena asked. Guran frowned at Micro''s remark, but returned the platter to him as he finished his first bun. ¡°A field of purple flowers, but they glow like stars at night...¡± Micro said after taking another bite. ¡°Glowing purple flowers-¡± Lena began, then suddenly snatched the buns from the children''s hands before they could take a bite. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt blurted out as he realized what had happened. Kira looked in confusion at Lena, but held her tongue as Lena''s expression grew darker. ¡°What do you-¡± Guran stammered. ¡°Tricky little legless reptiles.¡± She said to Guran coldly. Though she didn''t unleash any of her aura in the presence of a non-cultivator, the old lady quickly went pale and backed out of the room in a hurry. ¡°I don''t know what you-¡± Guran said hurriedly, but Lena continued. ¡°Honey made from the nectar of a field full of those wretched plants, cultivated atop a natural energy vein.¡± Lena said, staring at Guran with disgust with glowing eyes. She then turned to Micro. ¡°Dream-catchers are a popular flower among those who seek a deeper state of meditation, but there are ways to diversify their effects on the mind.¡± She explained as Guran''s voice finally failed him. ¡°The nectar of those purple flowers, when infused with energy and processed naturally by bees into honey, makes an excellent poison.¡± ¡°Poison?!¡± Micro gasped, holding his hands nervously over his stomach. ¡°Fear not.¡± Lena reassured him, her stern gaze still digging into the fidgeting Guran. ¡°In small doses, its effects are lessened, but it has a distinct quality.¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Micro asked. ¡°In simple terms, it could be called a potion of truth.¡± Lena sighed. ¡°Feeding such a thing to unwanted guests as a means of ensuring they are unable to hide anything from their hosts... How petty...¡± ¡°I... I assure you...¡± Guran mumbled, sweat pouring down his face. ¡°Dont, I mean...¡± ¡°Oh, just be silent.¡± Lena sighed, releasing her hostile demeanor to the surprise of all in the room. ¡°We have business here, and we will see to it. I doubt there''s a dessert in this town free of some devious concoction anyway.¡± ¡°I will- That is...¡± Guran nodded. ¡°Indeed, then- Umm, this way...¡± ¡°Micro.¡± Lena called quietly before he followed Guran. ¡°These people would poison you as soon as greet you. Remember that.¡± ¡°Does that mean they want to be friends?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You''re thinking more like a cultivator now.¡± Lena grinned. ¡°As little as the respect of this treacherous sect is worth, you''ll earn it in little time with such an attitude.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Micro thought for a while, then nodded and continued after Guran with his disciples. ¡°I''ll keep that in mind.¡± ~ Micro, Kolt, and Kira remained hungry for the rest of their walk, but the awkward air around Guran made it difficult to ask him for anything, and Micro was already feeling light headed after eating two poisoned honey buns, though he was still content with how they had tasted. The villages they passed through seemed much quieter after the awkward confrontation at the bakery, and those who remained in sight were careful not to look in the direction of Micro''s party. They finally came to the outermost stone wall of the sect''s temple, and a large wooden gate opened in time for them to walk straight through. ¡°Wait here a moment, please...¡± Guran mumbled, then walked quickly around the corner of a small building and out of sight. ¡°This is a nice yard.¡± Micro remarked. The courtyard was similar to the place where Micro, Kel, and Tae had entertained their guests from the Sparrow Sect, decorated with neatly trimmed trees and elegantly carved statues. Another similarity to the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect''s courtyard was the large number of young cultivators meditating and sparring here and there. ¡°There''s a lot of young people with Amber Cores here.¡± Micro said quietly to Lena. ¡°Could Kel¡¯s sect become this strong?¡± ¡°The leader of your friend¡¯s sect possessed only a Jade Core, which would make it impossible for him to instruct his disciples in its acquisition.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Although your friend, the young master of the sect, certainly seemed capable of reaching greater heights.¡± ¡°How do sects get stronger if the sect leader is stuck at a certain core level?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Azar was much younger than you, but he had the same level core. Yahari looked young too, but she was even stronger.¡± ¡°You refer to the Cerulean Imperial Envoy by her given name, do you?¡± Lena whispered, shaking her head. ¡°Azar is certainly strong, though his motivations elude me now¡­ To answer your question, age is not an indicator of strength. Time itself does not make one strong.¡± ¡°So even Jade level cultivators like Kel could make his sect an Amber or a Sapphire level sect?¡± Micro asked excitedly. ¡°In such a case, they rarely would.¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is rare for a disciple to surpass their master, of course. In all the realms of cultivation you will encounter, you''ll find it rarer still for a young cultivator to accidentally achieve the Amber Core stage with the help of a pixie.¡± ¡°I wonder why that''s so rare...¡± Micro said, looking around at disinterested disciples training nearby. ¡°There was certainly a time when more cultivators would risk their lives to push their limits, but now it seems we have grown content to sharpen ourselves against those who we deem our equals, rather than seeking out greater challenges.¡± Lena explained thoughtfully. ¡°Ura said something similar.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Ura...?¡± Lena frowned. ¡°The Guardian of the Fire Serpent Art Dungeon.¡± Micro explained. ¡°She said cultivators don''t do as much as they used to. Something about potential...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Lena sighed, lowering her eyes with an air of shame. ¡°I suppose the guardians would know best what has become of our kind.¡± ¡°I wonder what they would think of magicians...¡± Micro wondered as a familiar face came into view at the opposite end of the courtyard. Chapter 107 - Otherworldly Poison Lena only looked silently at Micro with a raised eyebrow at his mention of magicians, but his words immediately caused a change in the courtyard''s atmosphere. The disciples who had been diligently training all turned to inspect the guest, and a group of five noble looking cultivators appeared behind them. Their robes were yellow, but their gold and silver patterns glistened, and gem-filled ornaments decorated their long, braided hair. The woman who stood at the centre of the group carried herself with a confidence that Micro now recognized, and she looked at him as if looking down at an interesting bug on the ground. ¡°You must be the heir to this place.¡± Micro said with a friendly tone, though he was aware of her hostile reaction. ¡°Nice to meet you. I''m Micro.¡± The young woman nodded, and her eyes narrowed as she turned to address Lena. ¡°I greet the honourable Imperial Guard.¡± She said, half whispering. ¡°I am Dayra, heir to the Water Serpent Moon Sect. I can not imagine what business you have here today, but you and your interesting attendants are most welcome in our humble sect.¡± ¡°I am nothing more than an observer on this occasion.¡± Lena answered, holding back an expression of disgust. ¡°I am here as a guest of the Leader of the Truck Sect.¡± Dayra let the confusion caused by Lena''s words settle before taking a deep breath and lifting her chin a little higher. She looked back down her nose at Micro. ¡°You are the leader of a sect about which I know nothing.¡± She said coldly. ¡°I wish to hear the reason for your arrival at our door, but I also hope you will provide us with a reason for your mention of magicians upon arriving.¡± ¡°I guess you don''t like magicians either, huh?¡± Micro replied softly. ¡°Do you encounter many of them here?¡± ¡°We do not.¡± Dayra snapped, her eye twitching impatiently. ¡°There are many noble guests present today, and your careless words may disturb the ruling class of the mundane with whom we have diligently established mutually beneficial relationships.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Lena smirked, but Dayra did her best not to turn away from Micro. ¡°Well, I''m not here about magicians anyway.¡± Micro shrugged as a group of finely dressed mundane guests were ushered away from the scene by several sect disciples. ¡°I''m looking for Lo.¡± ¡°Ex- Excuse me?¡± Dayra said as her composure slipped further away. ¡°I promised Ray I''d fight Lo after getting an Amber Core.¡± Micro explained. ¡°He used to live in the dungeon your sect uses, so I figured it would be a good place to start my search.¡± Micro continued. ¡°I''d appreciate if you could-¡± ¡°I''ll let you handle this.¡± Lena suddenly interrupted Micro. ¡°It''ll keep the matter simple.¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Micro began in confusion, but a purple blade suddenly extended toward his neck. Micro had no trouble guarding his neck with his Turtle Art armour, but he turned around in panic to see Kolt and Kira being held by two cultivators with yellow robes, similar purple blades hovering near each of the scared children''s necks. ¡°You''ll answer every question I ask, or your little friends will suffer greatly.¡± Dayra said with a cold tone. ¡°I expect the honourable Imperial Guard will not be interfering? It is a matter between two sects beneath your level.¡± ¡°It is indeed beneath me.¡± Lean replied. ¡°Although, I¡¯m not above enjoying the show.¡± Lena''s words reassured Dayra at first, but the air suddenly shifted in a way that caused her to take a step back reflexively. Micro moved away from Dayra, completely exposing his back to her long sword, but she hesitated to challenge the armour which coated his body. Instead, she watched in disbelief as Micro waved his hands and created a mysteriously bright flash of energy which blinded the two cultivators in front of him, then reached out with both hands and took hold of the blades at the childrens'' necks, yanking the metal weapons away. ¡°Sit!¡± Micro shouted at Kolt and Kira. Kolt looked up in shock, but Kira quickly grabbed her brother''s shoulder and pulled him down to the ground as the cultivators loosened their grip on them, attempting to pry their weapons away from Micro''s grip. ¡°It''s weaker than Ura''s poison!¡± Micro grunted as he wrestled with the two cultivators'' swords. The swords were made of low quality metals, but they were coated in a poisonous aura that quickly corroded his armour and dug into the skin of his hands. The remaining two cultivators who had accompanied Dayra then stabbed at Micro''s arms, and breathed with relief as the tips of their swords broke through his armour and made contact with his skin. ¡°I see...¡± Micro mumbled peacefully as an ethereal box grew up out of the ground and enclosed Kolt and Kira. ¡°Two elements really are a lot stronger.¡± Suddenly, the purple glow of the four swords faded, and a white glow replaced it. Stolen story; please report. ¡°Impossible...¡± Dayra gasped as the swords of her four subordinates suddenly began to attack their wielders with a poison she didn''t recognize. The four swords fell to the ground and the four cultivators stumbled backward in pain and confusion. They grasped their hands, where a mysterious aura produced by Micro had stung them by means of their own swords, and a dense cloud of smoke filled the air around them. ¡°If I only had the water version of the serpent art, the poison might only be able to repel yours.¡± Micro explained, turning back to Dayra now that the four attackers were disarmed, coughing in the midst of a mysterious cloud. With his feet rooted to the ground, he could only turn his head slightly to acknowledge her at first, but he slowly managed to take several steps while maintaining the shield around Kolt and Kira. ¡°You were a master of the Serpent Art?!¡± Dayra grimaced. ¡°But the element¡­ How¡­?¡± ¡°Having the Fire Serpent Art card as well makes this a lot easier.¡± Micro continued. ¡°I''m glad I don''t actually have to bite people for it to work.¡± ¡°You... Was that really the Serpent Art?¡± Dayra stammered. ¡°But that, that was something... That light...¡± ¡°The light you just witnessed was the result of Micro mastering several Core Cards in as much time as it takes you to blink.¡± Lena interjected, still standing calmly nearby. ¡°He is now the master of both the Fire Serpent Art and the Water Serpent Art, among others...¡± ¡°That...¡± Dayra whispered, but with glowing eyes she was able to confirm that the technique Micro had used could not be mistaken for anything else. ¡°There''s a lot of ways to use the art.¡± Micro added with a deep sigh. Micro''s feet began to glow as his roots extended deeper into the ground, and Dayra was too stunned by his display of her sect''s art to react to the translucent shell which then appeared around her. Dayra''s subordinates had already lost consciousness by the time Dayra was completely trapped, and Micro added a final feature to the box. ¡°No! Stop!¡± Dayra screamed, her voice muffled by the shell-like structure of energy. ¡°Energy drawn with the Mycelial Art...¡± Lena said with amusement. ¡°Used to make a prison with the Turtle Art, filled with poison created through the Serpent Art. Do you mean to kill her before she can answer your questions, or do you wish to speak directly with the sect leader?¡± ¡°The poison of the Serpent Art is pretty versatile.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It''s difficult to explain, but the poison itself is more like energy of a specific nature. It''s not hard to adjust its nature, although there''s a limit to how specific an effect it can have.¡± ¡°And what is the nature of this poison which you have created today?¡± Lena asked. ¡°I didn''t hold back as much as I should have with those four cultivators, so they''ll be asleep for a long time.¡± Micro explained, then pointed at Dayra''s prison. ¡°But the poison in there is basically just engine exhaust.¡± ¡°You went to the trouble of weakening but not killing them?¡± Lena asked. ¡°In large doses it can kill a person, but that should be enough now.¡± Micro replied, then released the glowing box around Dayra. Dayra was lying on her side coughing and wheezing, unaware that she had been freed from her prison until several moments had passed. During the brief moment of respite from the sudden battle, Micro noticed a large crowd of cultivators staring at him with expressions ranging from surprise to admiration, creating a surprisingly warm atmosphere. Several of the cultivators were discussing the techniques they''d witnessed, pointing at Dayra and Micro while conversing about the battle up to that point. Micro then noticed several groups of non-cultivators in fancy clothes mixed in among the crowd of onlookers. Dayra eventually rose to her knees, unable to balance without keeping one hand on the ground, and her sword had fallen too far from her to reach. She reached for her blade and attempted to draw it nearer to her using the Moon Art''s tidal technique, but the strain it placed on her body resulted in her coughing up blood. ¡°That was an impressive display of power, young master.¡± Lena congratulated him. ¡°I assumed you would kill them for daring to touch your little friends.¡± ¡°It wasn''t necessary.¡± Micro replied quietly, raising his hand to his shoulder and releasing Kolt and Kira from their relatively comfortable protective shell. ¡°Were you certain your hands would not be cut by their weapons?¡± Lena asked, looking closely at his uninjured hands. ¡°Were they to rely more on the Moon Art, you may have had unforeseen issues.¡± ¡°I panicked at first, but mastering those core cards gave me some time to think about it a bit more clearly.¡± Micro said, gesturing to the two children to come toward him. ¡°I realized how weak they were.¡± ¡°You... Agh!¡± Dayra grumbled, but was unable to speak between coughing fits. Micro shrugged as Dayra failed to stand, and his attention was drawn to an old woman walking slowly through the crowd toward him. She reminded Micro of Kel''s grandfather with her sturdy presence, but her gaze was much more difficult to understand. Kel''s grandfather was a straightforward elder, but the old woman walking toward him now seemed as mysterious as she did powerful. ¡°Are you the sect leader?¡± Micro asked while waving to her with one hand. ¡°Yes.¡± She answered with a hushed voice. ¡°You are Micro, master of the Truck Sect?¡± ¡°News travels fast here, for somewhere with no roads.¡± Micro remarked. ¡°I was preoccupied with matters of mundane politics...¡± The woman sighed as she glanced at Dayra. The woman''s hair was grey, but the skin on her expressionless face seemed young. If not for the authoritative air around her and the depth of her gaze, Micro wouldn''t have assumed she was any older than himself. ¡°I think I just became friends with these folks here.¡± Micro continued, waving his hand to gesture to the five cultivators on the ground around him. ¡°These are my passen-¡± Lena suddenly cleared her throat and gave Micro a disapproving look, and Micro nodded in understanding. ¡°Excuse me. These are my disciples.¡± Micro said, beckoning Kira and Kolt to his side with a hand gesture. ¡°We''d like to ask for your help with something.¡± The sect leader of the Water Serpent Moon Sect looked around at the smiling faces of those who had gathered to observe the altercation, then nodded. ¡°I think you''ve proven yourself to be a worthy guest.¡± She said quietly. ¡°My disciples appear quite distracted by your presence indeed...¡± When the sect leader added a harsh tone to her words, the crowd suddenly began to disperse, and cultivators rushed back to their training. In little time, the courtyard was once again quiet, though Dayra''s laboured breathing still awkwardly resounded. ¡°Somebody put these children to bed.¡± The sect leader demanded, directing her voice at nobody in particular. Several disciples immediately rushed to Dayra and her four sleeping subordinates and carried them away, despite Dayra''s weak protestations. ¡°Will you be joining us for a less interesting sort of conversation, honoured Imperial Guard?¡± The sect leader asked Lena. ¡°I think I shall.¡± Lena replied, grinning at Micro. ¡°I may find answers to questions not yet asked, after all.¡± ¡°This way.¡± The old woman said, then began guiding them through the courtyard. ¡°What is your name, by the way?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You may call me Ling.¡± She replied quietly. Chapter 108 - More Questions Than Answers Ling, the old woman who ruled the Water Serpent Moon Sect, seemed not to be in a hurry as she led her guests through the temple. Micro wondered if she was trying to show off her sect on the way, due to the inefficient route she took, but he enjoyed seeing the new sights all the same. The appearance of the sect bore similarities to Kel''s own temple in its construction, being composed mostly of roughly cut stone and wooden buildings. The paths throughout the sect were no different from those in the exterior villages. Micro did his best to politely restrain his frown every time his foot found itself in a pothole, but the packed dirt road was so uneven that it distracted him from the beautiful statues and other decorations with which the temple was overflowing. ¡°I thought cultivators spent all their time fighting...¡± Micro mumbled as they passed a large statue of a basilisk with gemstones for eyes. ¡°What is it you mean to say?¡± Ling asked, looking back with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. ¡°You don''t have time for basic road maintenance, but you put a lot of effort into decorating.¡± Micro said, pointing at the statue. ¡°It does look nice, but...¡± ¡°What cultivator would lower themselves to the crafting of such frivolities.¡± Ling replied. ¡°Those are gifts from the mundane factions we-¡± ¡°How bold to retain evidence of your involvement.¡± Lena said with a quiet but sharp tone. ¡°What an odd remark for a mere observer...¡± Ling quipped expressionlessly. ¡°I merely observed your blatant interference in mundane affairs, but I would not dare question the integrity of this sect.¡± Lena replied coldly. ¡°Such intrigue is surely before either of our times, yes?¡± ¡°Nor would I draw attention to the irony of your presence here as a most honourable guard of the empire, given your sect''s history with my predecessor.¡± Ling continued while Micro and the children listened with stiff expressions. ¡°I hear the Sapphire Water Serpent Art Dungeon was discovered by your predecessor.¡± Lena continued, her voice growing louder as her aura grew colder. ¡°Was it lost again, perhaps? Too many distractions, perhaps?¡± ¡°Your memory is remarkable for one so old, but your sect, which humbles our Amber Cores with its Sapphire status, may have forgotten the true power of autonomy.¡± Ling looked over her shoulder to confirm that her words had drawn a look of frustration out of Lena. ¡°Perhaps we shall ascend, in this generation or the next. But we do not bend to the will of a greater power. We bend the will of those in power.¡± ¡°Fender benders are never fun, but they''re just another chance to make a new friend.¡± Micro suddenly interrupted. ¡°After all, some roads are rocky, but that doesn''t have anything to do with the destination.¡± The tension between Ling and Lena lingered for a moment, but Micro''s words eventually drew a look of confusion from the two old women whose auras had begun to make him feel slightly ill. ¡°Wisdom of the Truck Sect?¡± Ling asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°It''s something my driver said.¡± Micro replied, relieved that Lena''s aura had settled down before the children behind him could be harmed by it. ¡°Another truck bumped into me in a parking lot once. The other driver was angry and sorry all at once, but he ended up at the old man''s house for dinner the next day.¡± ¡°You speak of reconciliation?¡± Ling asked. ¡°I wouldn''t call it that.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°There''s no reason to be enemies if the damage isn''t permanent. They were friends for a long time after that.¡± ¡°They are not friends now?¡± Lena asked. ¡°The other driver died recently. His truck was even older than me, so the driver must have been quite old too.¡± Micro explained. ¡°The old man never hesitated to make a new friend.¡± The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°The philosophy of a foreign land, no doubt...¡± Ling whispered, casting a suspicious glare upon Micro and the children behind him. ~ Micro was tempted to try diffusing the tension between Ling and his party with the Charm Skill, but was content that his words had affected Ling enough to distract her from Lena''s provocations. Lena seemed embarrassed by her earlier outburst as they continued through the sect and remained quiet for the remainder of their tour. ¡°I wonder how many people live here...¡± Kira whispered as she clung to Micro''s sleeve. ¡°Not many.¡± Micro replied, though his words drew a baffled expression from the reserved Ling. ¡°A few thousand at most.¡± After walking for close to an hour, Ling finally led Micro, Lena, Kolt, and Kira into a small wooden structure. It was built upon a small hill and overlooked much of the temple. Several cups of tea waited for them upon a small table surrounded by upholstered seats, but only Ling reached out to take a drink as they all sat down. Micro looked around at the gazebo-like building, surrounded by several more beautifully crafted statues of serpents, basilisks, and even some dragons. In the centre of the table was a small, yellow statue, no bigger than a tea cup, which reminded him of ray. He reached out to touch it, but Kolt had intended to do the same. Micro pulled his hand away as Kolt reached for the dragon, but knocked the statue on its side in the process. The loud bang of the stone statue falling against the wooden table startled Kolt and Kira so much that they seemed to shrink into their seats. Micro reached out to right the fallen statue, and noticed some writing on the bottom. ¡°I guess that''s the signature of the artist.¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ling asked. ¡°Sorry, Ling.¡± Micro quickly whispered. Ling looked across the table at her guests with a cold gaze at first, but sighed and bowed her head slightly before finally addressing Micro. ¡°I fear the only way I''ll understand your intentions in arriving at my sect today is by asking you directly.¡± Ling stated with a wry smile. ¡°The more information we gather on you, the less clear your motivation becomes.¡± ¡°My intention is just to find Lo before the ring around my core gets any tighter.¡± Micro replied, bringing his hand to his chest where a dull pain still remained. Ling looked back a Micro, glancing at Lena occasionally, while stroking her chin in deep contemplation. ¡°You know we are able to discern lies...¡± Ling said softly. ¡°You are skilled, but not so skilled as to be able to mislead me at my own table.¡± ¡°Do you think I''m lying?¡± Micro asked. Kira opened her mouth to defend Micro, but she found it hard to speak as the auras surrounding the three cultivators at the table swelled with their changing feelings. ¡°Who and what are you?¡± Ling asked. ¡°You are like no human I have known, and I have known many.¡± ¡°Let''s see if I can explain this in a way you understand.¡± Micro sighed, scratching his head as he recalled the many times he''d failed to convey his origins. ¡°My soul belonged to a truck, that is, a farm tool on another world. This body was made by magicians to host the soul of a hero, but Nora put my soul in here instead. Because my soul didn''t fit in the little jade core they made, a dragon named Ray wrapped a ring of energy around it on the condition that I find Lo and... beat him up...?¡± Micro paused for a moment as Ling''s face seemed to freeze. She didn''t even appear to be breathing for a while. ¡°Are you following me?¡± Micro asked tentatively. Ling placed her cup on the table, finally blinking her dry eyes. She continued to stare at him, then drew a deep breath. ¡°I thought I smelled chaos energy, though it is faint...¡± Ling said. ¡°I fed most of the chaos energy I had in me to the dog living in my core the other day.¡± Micro explained. ¡°The dog...?¡± Ling mumbled. ¡°It''s been sleeping in the cab for a long time now.¡± Micro added. ¡°I think it must have been tired after the week it''s had. It almost wound up in a similar vessel than mine.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Ling suddenly declared with her hand raised. ¡°I only have more questions now...¡± ¡°So will you help me find Lo?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I am tempted to tell you what I know, if only to hasten your departure.¡± Ling replied. ¡°I don''t believe my worldview would survive much more of this story...¡± ¡°Then-¡± ¡°But I will ask you this.¡± Ling continued, leaning in with a serious tone. ¡°What prompted your discussion of magicians upon arriving at this place. You did well to greet my disciple''s welcome with a praiseworthy poison of your own, but I would not forgive false rumours. The Empire has no reason to suspect this sect of collusion with magicians, despite our... proximity... to mundane affairs...¡± ¡°Well, I was wondering about that.¡± Micro answered. ¡°There were many mundane visitors of noble rank in the courtyard.¡± Lena interjected. ¡°The nobles recently suffered a number of losses...¡± Ling replied. ¡°They seek answers after the disappearance of several influential figures, not that it concerns you...¡± ¡°I agree with Ling, Micro.¡± Lena said. ¡°You should refrain from saying things which may cause misunderstandings. The Water Serpent Moon Sect is... well... It is many things, but it is not disloyal to the empire.¡± ¡°Much like your own sect, Lena.¡± Ling replied with a more respectful tone than Micro had previously heard from her. She turned back to Micro with her usual expressionless gaze, but her tone grew heavy. ¡°You will not leave this place alive if your next words do not satisfy my curiosity.¡± ¡°I only mentioned it because I thought I recognized one of the people who summoned me to this world in the courtyard.¡± Chapter 109 - Redundancies Micro didn''t have time to be surprised as Ling and a dozen cultivators who had been hiding nearby suddenly jumped up and proceeded to spread a wave of panic across the sect. Micro walked to the edge of the gazebo and looked down at the sect as people began to run into stores and houses, emptying the dirt roads in little time. Doors slammed, windows closed, and the roar of the panicked populace eventually quieted. Micro looked back at Lena, finding her still seated comfortably with her face resting in her palm. He thought he could hear a faint laugh coming from the elder of the Water Tiger Moon Sect, but she met his gaze with a look of exhaustion. ¡°You didn''t think such information was immediately relevant?¡± She asked. ¡°Dayra didn''t seem interested in talking, and then we started walking on those bumpy paths, so...¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I figured it could wait.¡± Micro admitted. ¡°I need to find Lo. Magicians aren''t really my problem.¡± Lena nodded, then rose to her feet and clapped her hands together once. ¡°Well, shall we see to the chaos you''ve stirred?¡± Lena sighed. ¡°I am hopeful that you were mistaken, as it would be shameful even for Ling¡¯s sect to blindly welcome magicians into their temple.¡± ¡°I wonder what that girl was doing here.¡± Micro replied. ¡°They''ve probably caught her by now. I guess we can ask her...¡± ~ Micro and Lena followed the sound of chaos down several dirt roads, seeing only the occasional villager scrambling to find a building to hide in, though most doors were securely locked. Kolt and Kira followed quietly behind Micro, while Lena looked around with her eyes glowing much brighter than before. ¡°There.¡± Lena pointed ahead of them. ¡°They are gathering people in the square up ahead.¡± ¡°People?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They are weak.¡± Lena replied. ¡°I assume they are gathering any person too weak to be considered a cultivator for questioning. You are certain you saw a magician?¡± ¡°What about the villagers?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I''m sure I saw one of the magicians, but most of the villagers don''t have cores.¡± ¡°Although they cannot be called disciples, those who are born within the sect''s sphere of influence are generally well attuned to the cultivation of whatever energy is prominent in the area. They are guaranteed a path to power, should they choose it.¡± ¡°So, they''re... potential cultivators?¡± Micro asked. ¡°And they can''t be magicians?¡± ¡°Such a case would be unprecedented.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Though the unprecedented and the impossible are things I should strive not to confuse in your presence...¡± Micro was disturbed by the scene unfolding in the square when he arrived there shortly behind Lena. Cultivators had rounded up a dozen people and restrained them with robes despite their desperate pleas. They were better dressed than any so-called mundane person Micro had seen, but their weak cries in the presence of the anxious and vastly more powerful cultivators made them seem as pathetic as any non-cultivator Micro had met. Ling emerged from the group of cultivators who continued to cautiously circle their prisoners, flinching at the slightest movement of the pleading men and women. ¡°Is the magician among this group?!¡± Ling shouted at Micro. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°Why are there so many non-cultivators here?¡± ¡°They are nobles of this very kingdom, child!¡± Ling snapped back. ¡°They frequent this region on diplomatic missions!¡± ¡°They sound important...¡± Micro replied. ¡°I don''t think there''s any reason to panic.¡± Micro leaned to his right to look around Ling toward the prisoners, and noticed a single person among them calmly looking back at him. At first her expression was sombre, but when she took notice of his red eye, a wide smile appeared on her face. Micro felt a twinge of nostalgia as the feeling of the cold cave where he was summoned crept up his spine, but something caught his eyes before he opened his mouth to speak. Though he had grown accustomed to seeing the physical world with only one eye, the woman in the crowd looked different from any other person around him. He wasn''t using energy to see the immaterial elements in the world as he had learned to do, but he could clearly see her and the aura surrounding her with both eyes. He closed his good eye, leaving only the eye which had been blinded by chaos energy open to view her, and he confirmed that she was the only thing his eye was able to see. Micro opened his eye again, too distracted by his own confusion to quickly explain what he¡¯d seen, but when the woman winked back at him, he regretted his indecisiveness. VWOOM ¡°It''s her!¡± Micro shouted, but a loud hum filled the temple as the girl closed her eyes and began to whisper to herself. Before any of the people around him took notice of the girl, the innumerable statues which decorated the temple suddenly began to glow. ¡°Again?!¡± Lena suddenly shouted in frustration as she, along with every other person in the square, fell to her knees while grasping their chest. Bright beams of light shot out of each statue toward the sky, meeting high above the temple. They mingled there shortly before forming a large barrier around every populated area of the sect. Kolt and Kira immediately fainted as chaos energy filled the air and the life force of every person beneath the barrier began to drain. The only two people left standing were Micro and the girl whose eyes remained closed. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Nora''s divine intervention has made a blessed event of this unfortunate day...!¡± The girl proclaimed with a reverent tone, her voice echoing in Micro¡¯s ears. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Micro asked while trying to discern if there was anything wrong with his body, though he was once again unable to easily circulate his energy. He tried to shout, but his voice was weak. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt anybody¡­¡± ¡°For you to find your way back to me at such a time, I can only rejoice in the name of the saviour of all mortals...!¡± The girl continued, opening her eyes to observe Micro''s confused expression. Micro was surprised to see both of her eyes were now completely red. ¡°I blamed those old fools and their lust for material wealth for the failed summoning which produced such a broken being as you, but I can see now that the plans of Nora were simply too grand for me to comprehend!¡± She said with excitement. ¡°I should never have doubted!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fuzzy now¡­ but¡­ You were the one who Nora spoke to in the cave¡­ What are you?¡± Micro asked, taking a slow step toward her. ¡°What happened to the rest of those people?¡± ¡°They never left the cave.¡± She stated while her smile only brightened. ¡°They paid the ultimate price for clinging to their worldly treasures, rather than ensuring the ceremony had enough energy to proceed despite unforeseen circumstances. Who knows how many pixies they sold off before the ceremony? It frustrates me to imagine, but here we are.¡± ¡°Sorry to hear that, but those pixies...¡± Micro said, taking another step. ¡°Chaos and magic are dangerous after all...¡± ¡°I heard a mysterious messenger of Nora intervened when the summoning planned in the imperial city to the east recently failed, and that many mortal lives were saved, but I never imagined it was you. It all makes sense now! Nora''s plans are truly beyond our humble ability to grasp...!¡± The girl shouted with teary eyes. ¡°Nora even protects you now from the effects of this sacred spell of summoning. You are a blessed messenger indeed!¡± ¡°I think the soul of the dog in my core is eating all the chaos energy that makes its way into me.¡± Micro remarked, taking a moment to focus his attention on the contents of his core. He could clearly feel the volatile chaos energy in the air flowing through him, but it was quickly consumed by the dog running around his core. ¡°That''s the freak who caught me...!¡± Blue suddenly cried out as she clumsily crawled out of Micro''s pocket. She pointed at the girl, who was now levitating slightly above the ground, but Blue quickly fell out of Micro''s pocket, unable to fly. ¡°Woops.¡± Micro caught her in his hand, but the girl spoke again. ¡°Generations of my kind worked endlessly to fill this evil sect with the sacred writings of Nora, the saviour of humanity, according to her infallible plan.¡± The girl continued. ¡°I am ashamed to have doubted her! I thought my capture would make waste of all her plans for these vile conspirators, but to think I would be chosen today as the medium for her greatest contribution to this world yet!¡± Micro confirmed that he alone was able to stand amongst the cultivators in the square while the magical barrier continued to drain them of their life force, and he placed Blue gently on the ground near the sleeping children. He quickly confirmed that Trill was also unconscious in Kolt''s pocket. ¡°That crazy monster...¡± Lena mumbled from the ground. ¡°She must be stopped...!¡± Micro grasped his shoulder and winced as he turned to face the girl. Her eyes glowed with a bright red hue as the energy of hundreds of cultivators swirled around her, and a vague form had already begun to appear in front of her. Micro realized quickly that it would soon be the body of whatever being Nora was about to send to that world. ¡°The vessel...!¡± Blue cried with a hoarse voice. ¡°Stop... it¡­ Kill!¡± Micro immediately tried rooting himself in the ground, though he was unpleasantly surprised to find the energy of the world beneath him difficult to absorb as it moved steadily toward the vessel in front of the summoner in front of him. He quickly gave up on charging an attack, and used what energy he could control to coat his fist with a dense layer of aura. The girl watched in confusion as Micro ran forward and struck the centre of the accumulating mass of energy as hard as he could, dispelling it before it could completely take the shape of a person. The shock of the energy''s displacement flung him and the other cultivators in the square back against the walls of the surrounding buildings with a cloud of dust. ¡°I see...¡± The girl said softly, her confusion seeming to dissipate as the energy around her began to swirl around her own body instead. ¡°Indeed, such vessels have failed too many times. I understand.¡± Micro was too winded to reply, and he struggled to stand as the girl took a single step forward. Suddenly, the energy began accumulating within the girl herself. Her expression quickly transformed from one of excitement to extreme pain as a core began forming violently in her chest. Micro could clearly see the unnatural way energy poured into her body, dissimilar to the way a cultivator would gather energy. It looked more painful than he could imagine. ¡°It''s like the magic is doing the work for her...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°But what about...¡± CRASH The barrier suddenly shattered as a streak of lightning spread across the sky above. Micro looked up, expecting to see a cultivator, but he saw nothing but strange lights filling dark clouds. Then, he heard a voice, a voice which he thought he''d forgotten the sound of. ¡°Why do you mortals fail in all you do?!¡± Nora''s voice fell upon the temple grounds like heavy rain, causing Micro to fall to his knees under its weight. ¡°Nora...!¡± Micro tried to shout back, but he struggled even to breathe. ¡°Noble goddess!¡± The girl shouted through the pain of her core''s construction. ¡°I give myself to your will!¡± ¡°You''re not much of a vessel... Oh well.¡± Nora sighed, causing a fierce wind to blow through the temple. ¡°It looks like things worked themselves out. My arts contain redundancies for such occasions, but your soul is too pathetic to even joke about. I''ll find another. Wait a moment...¡± ¡°I wait on your every whim!¡± The girl cried back with tears of joy. Micro felt the air grow still again, and quickly confirmed that all the energy which had been taken from the cultivators and the world around him had now settled comfortably in the body of the summoner as she remained suspended in the air, waiting on the voice of her goddess. Her core was only at the amber level, but an unbelievable amount of energy coursed through her body. The aura she now emitted made Kel''s grandfather seem small and weak in comparison. ¡°There we go, got a good one this time.¡± Nora''s voice returned. ¡°I should have thought of this before. Human souls are so fragile and slippery. These things are much more robust.¡± ¡°I... what...?¡± The girl asked Nora, doubting what her ears had heard. ¡°This one should put some fear into those self righteous fools!¡± Nora shouted, her voice now filled with a laughter which shook the ground. ¡°Here we go.¡± The lightning in the sky suddenly vanished, and Nora''s laughter faded, but a fierce presence replaced it in the sky. Micro stood up and strained his eyes, enhancing his vision with his new skill, but he noticed the source of his dread too slowly to do anything to stop it. A fierce red light fell down from the sky like a shooting star, and Micro had only taken a single step toward the girl before the light collided with her. Micro watched as the terrified soul of the girl was forced from her body by the summoned soul, vanishing into the air like smoke, and a new expression appeared on the girl¡¯s face. She fell to the ground, landing heavily on her feet, and she drew a deep breath of air as the dust settled around her. She closed her eyes, then opened them again, and Micro immediately closed his undamaged eye. Where her eyes should have been, Micro could only see chaos energy. Even his damaged eye, with which he could only see such energy, ached as he looked into the girl¡¯s eyes, and he backed away slowly. The girl looked around with a look of fatigue, and sighed. ¡°This world is primitive...¡± She said with a disappointed tone, and a grin which sent a chill up Micro''s back spread across her face. ¡°But it will do.¡± Chapter 110 - Time to Go Micro could feel the energy around him returning to a calmer state, but his anxiety left him powerless to control it. He dedicated his effort to moving slowly toward his unconscious friends. It was clear that the being at the centre of the square was no longer the girl who summoned him, and her movements were nothing like those of a young girl who innocently mingled among the non-cultivators. ¡°I was told the vessel would be weak, but this¡­ wow¡­¡± The girl grumbled as she looked down at her slender arms. She brought her hands to her chest, where a core steadily radiated its amber glow, and she shook her head slowly. ¡°At least the energy is stable here...¡± She waved her hand through the air, her eyes glowing as she observed the energy, then closed her eyes and drew a deep breath. As she exhaled, her aura rapidly transformed, and Micro could tell at a glance that her core was now sapphire. She took another breath, and the energy in her body transformed again. ¡°Emerald...?¡± Micro mumbled in awe, but the girl continued. Her emerald aura flashed with red, and her core was soon at the ruby level. She drew another deep breath, and her core advanced yet again to the cerulean stage. Though her aura was vicious in nature, Micro recognized the power of the Envoy he''d met recently. Micro wondered if she would soon appear to challenge the monster in front of him, but there was no sign of Yahari. The only two things he could sense in the world were the core of the being near him and his fear of her. However, the girl took a final breath, straining her energy as she altered her core one last time before relaxing. ¡°Silver, huh...?¡± The girl said, opening her eyes. ¡°That''s embarrassing, but it''ll do for now.¡± Micro continued moving steadily toward Kolt and Kira, who had been flung against the wall of a small building and lay atop a pile of debris. Blue and Trill were nearby, and Lena was starting to wake up slowly. ¡°Seems like nobody died this time either...¡± Micro whispered to himself. ¡°That''s good...¡± The girl with a silver core stood quietly at the centre of the square, continuing to look around at the world curiously, apparently uninterested in Micro or his friends. However, her eyes eventually fell upon Blue as her wings began to twitch. ¡°I haven''t eaten in ages...¡± She said with hungry eyes. ¡°That looks delicious...!¡± Micro scooped up the children in both arms and jumped toward Blue as the girl began walking toward her. He dropped the children near the slowly waking pixie and erected a flimsy shield around them before turning to face the mysterious being. He kept his good eye closed and looked into the eyes of the girl, but the chaos energy radiating from them made him dizzy. ¡°Don''t eat anybody...¡± Micro pleaded, his strained voice barely audible to his own ears. ¡°Oh?¡± The girl replied. ¡°I assumed you were wild beasts. Are such weak creatures sentient? Curious¡­¡± ¡°Please...¡± Micro said softly, turning his eyes down. His mind was unclear as the increasingly powerful aura of the possessed girl approached him, but he knew there was nothing he could do but beg. ¡°Do you recognize my kind?¡± The girl suddenly asked with a relaxed tone. Micro looked up again, but all he could see was the strength and chaos of the soul which had inhabited the girl. ¡°I know you''re from another world, like me...¡± Micro replied. ¡°And I know you''re strong... very strong...¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The girl scoffed, then shook her head. ¡°This really is the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°Please don''t harm my friends...¡± Micro continued. ¡°I did tell that lady who plucked me out of the abyss I''d be obliged to do her a favour...¡± The girl said. ¡°Nora...¡± Micro replied. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.¡°She asked you to help magicians, right? The cultivators...¡± ¡°That sounds about right.¡± The girl nodded. ¡°But whoever the magicians are, if they can''t handle cultivators like this... They''re beyond saving. Are they livestock? It¡¯s difficult to understand the scale of such trivial things.¡± ¡°There are some nice ones...¡± Micro answered. ¡°Some smart ones too, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Whatever. I haven''t stretched my legs in an eternity.¡± The girl sighed, stretching her body slowly. ¡°I don''t even remember the last time I had legs. I guess I''ll have some fun for now.¡± ¡°Fun...?¡± Micro asked, unsure what the girl meant. ¡°I told Nora I''d kill some cultivators in return for a physical form. I really was desperate to rely on such a being¡­ I don¡¯t mind cleaning up a few troublemakers for her, but I only sense a handful of people on this world worth picking a fight with. What a strangely mundane situation to find myself in at this point in my existence...¡± The girl explained casually, then laughed. ¡°Having a voice seems to have made me talkative! How nostalgic it is to take a physical form...¡± ¡°So you...¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Thank you for the warm welcome.¡± The girl continued. ¡°I may destroy this world soon, but I¡±m not a bully. Go about your petty affairs.¡± ¡°What... Who...?¡± Micro stuttered as the girl began channeling her vast energy stores in a way he couldn''t understand. The force of her energy forced the non-cultivators and cultivators alike farther and farther away, as if they were leaves being swept effortlessly away. ¡°To think I''d hear somebody ask who I was again...¡± The girl laughed. ¡°I am Cerena. Know me as Cerena, the Betrayed.¡± ¡°Cerena... the betrayed?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Hah!¡± Cerena suddenly laughed. ¡°What is this feeling?!¡± ¡°Do you feel sick?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Haha!¡± Cerena laughed again. She brought her hands to her stomach as she leaned over, apparently unable to control her jovial outburst. ¡°There it is again!¡± ¡°If you need a doctor¡­¡± Micro began, stepping back quietly. ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Cerena replied, waving her hand at him as she finally calmed down. ¡°I think I may simply have come to like you! I couldn¡¯t say why, though¡­¡± Micro¡¯s anxiety had waned for a moment at the sound of Cerena¡¯s genuine laughter, but the air around him grew cold and heavy all at once before he could reply to her strange words. Her smile faded, and she nodded at him once before walking toward him, only stopping once her face was so close to his own that he could feel the warmth of her breath. ¡°Remember this, mortal.¡± Cerena whispered with a friendly tone that made Micro¡¯s mind go blank. ¡°No matter how many realms you may come to rule, nothing is eternal. But if you''re going to kill a god...¡± Cerena grinned, though her chaos-filled eyes conveyed endless resentment and bitterness. ¡°You''ll regret not making sure they''re dead.¡± Cerena''s last words echoed like thunder as she gradually lifted off the ground, but then she vanished without a sound. An eerie air descended upon the square, as dust settled and the disgruntled voices of weakened cultivators began to fill the air. Micro felt numb with fear despite the fact that the terrifying creature had left him unharmed, but he was soon snapped out of his state of shock by a twinge of pain in his chest. He looked around and soon located the sect leader he''d come to meet, feebly lifting herself to her knees while breathing heavily. With her core damaged and her energy depleted, she looked much older than she had only hours before, but Micro was relieved to see that she and her disciples were healthy enough to move at all. ¡°Excuse me, sect leader...¡± Micro said with an apologetic bow. ¡°I can see you have your hands full here, so if you could point me in the direction of Lo, I''d be very grateful...¡± ¡°You...¡± She wheezed, looking up at him with fatigue clouding her expression. ¡°You are unaffected... by the chaos...¡± ¡°The dog in my core ate it before it could do any damage. The energy alone was a lot to take though. Scary stuff.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I''m worried about where it''s planning to relieve itself though...¡± The sect leader stared at him for a while, but eventually closed her eyes and relaxed her posture, falling to her back and looking up at the sky. ¡°The legend of Lo is much older than I am, but it speaks of a mountain to the north.¡± She said with her hand over her forehead. ¡°There is a jade level sect near the fabled hill... None have bothered to confirm whether such a myth was fact, but I''m sure you''ll find it with their assistance. They train there...¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Micro said. ¡°Get well soon. Oh, and...¡± Micro suddenly paused, looking around at the unpleasant scene of dust cultivators strewn about the damaged town square. The sect leader looked up at him, straining her tired ears to hear what news he seemed to desire to share. ¡°I don''t mean to be rude, but...¡± Micro continued. ¡°If you had proper roads here, we might have dealt with the magician girl faster.¡± ¡°Roads...?¡± The sect leader stuttered, doubting her ears. However, Micro had already placed his two pixie companions in his pockets and lifted Kolt and Kira onto his shoulders. Lena was standing up straight, having endured the chaos energy more effectively than the amber level cultivators around her. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Micro said to her, beginning to walk toward the sect temple''s gate. ¡°I don''t know where I stand in this world after what I just witnessed...¡± Lena answered. ¡°In the face of such uncertainty, I fear the empire¡¯s response¡­¡± ¡°Well, I know where we''re walking next, if you''d like to come.¡± Micro replied. ¡°A fine plan...¡± Lena nodded, and the group departed the Water Serpent Moon Sect with a new destination in mind. Chapter 111 - Sleepless Rest The villages surrounding the sect were completely silent, apart from the sound of animals grazing here and there. Lena remained quiet as she restored balance to her internal energy while they made their way out of the sect''s territory. The moon was high in the starry sky when Micro finally stopped to look around, and Lena stirred from her trance. ¡°Worry not for me, young master.¡± Lena said with a tired voice. ¡°It is not my first time recovering from a hero''s summoning, though I am surprised to see you in such good condition.¡± ¡°It seems like the chaos energy is what the magicians use to steal energy from cultivators, somehow...¡± Micro replied. ¡°But the dog in my soul just eats it all.¡± ¡°You are immune to the effects of chaos, because of a dog...¡± Lena said with a sigh. ¡°And have you stopped walking because...?¡± ¡°I was just thinking it would be nice to let the children rest a while.¡± Micro replied, adjusting his grip on Kolt and Kira, both of whom were still fast asleep, draped over his shoulders. ¡°They are certainly weak. Very well.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°This is as good a place as any. Do not be guided only by worry though, young master.¡± ¡°Worry¡­¡± Micro repeated with a heavy sigh. Lena looked at him knowingly while he seemed to become stuck thinking about the word. Eventually, she cleared her throat to snap him out of his confused state. ¡°It is natural for humans to feel fear, but it is helpful to understand its source.¡± Lena said with a conviction which reassured Micro, if only a little. ¡°I never felt scared before I came here, or anything at all, not really¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°You are uniquely fortunate to have known a life completely free of fear. Fear can bend and break even the strongest of us.¡± Lena continued. ¡°But you are human now, more or less. You should seek to understand what you are capable of, as well as your limitations.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been able to feel a lot of things, but when Nora sent that new soul down here¡­¡± Micro¡¯s voice quieted as he recalled the sensation. ¡°I couldn¡¯t control my body anymore. I couldn¡¯t organize my thoughts. That¡¯s fear¡­?¡± ¡°Before such power, fear is a natural response.¡± Lena nodded her head. ¡°At least for the young.¡± ¡°Do you not feel fear, Lena?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I am not so old and wise as to be completely free of fear¡¯s grasp, but it is not something which hinders me. Rather, you might say it accompanies me.¡± Lena explained. ¡°You possess a human mind, for better or for worse. Its strengths are yours to harness, but its weaknesses are yours to overcome.¡± ¡°You can overcome fear?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°How?!¡± Lena chuckled at his bright expression, then shook her head. ¡°No advice of mine will be of practical use to you.¡± She said softly. ¡°You cannot climb a mountain before you come to stand before it.¡± ¡°So many mountains¡­¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I think I understand though. Thanks, Lena.¡± ¡°It is my pleasure.¡± Lena smiled widely, though she quickly regained her composure. ¡°I have spent so many years overseeing Azar¡¯s growth. I must admit your willingness to improve yourself is quite¡­ refreshing¡­¡± Micro recalled Azar¡¯s aggressive demeanor and frowned, but he was brought back to the present by the sound of Kira¡¯s voice, a faint whimper escaping her mouth as she stirred, unable to wake. ¡°Can you watch them for a little while?¡± Micro asked while lowering the children to the ground as delicately as he could. ¡°I''ll gather some sticks.¡± ¡°Sticks?¡± Lena asked. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To make a fire.¡± Micro answered. ¡°The old man always felt refreshed after relaxing by a fire. Maybe it''ll help.¡± ¡°Fire does serve as a catalyst for some cultivators...¡± Lena nodded. ¡°The mundane may have some useful traditions.¡± ¡°I''ll be right back then.¡± Micro said as he ventured toward the forest''s edge. The area where they walked was largely grassless and barren, but the forest remained predominantly in sight to the east. ¡°Avoid stumbling into a dungeon on the way.¡± Lena called out to him and she settled down to meditate. ~ Micro took a deep breath as he stepped under the cover of the forest''s tall trees. The refreshing smell of plant life was a relief from the dusty plains he''d experienced that day. A noise caught his attention, and he began bracing himself for an unknown enemy¡¯s attack, but he was relieved to see the noise was caused by several small rocks moving nearby. ¡°Just some gravel golems...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I wonder why they always look so busy.¡± The rock-like creatures were no taller than one of Micro''s tires, and their movements seemed slow and clumsy, but he recognized a sense of urgency in the way they worked at whatever they were doing. He couldn''t see them well through the leaves and brush, but he recalled his newly acquired Spirit Vision Skill, and was shocked at the clarity with which the scene emerged despite the distance. With a better view, he watched them quietly for a while, curious about their nature and activities. He followed one gravel golem in particular as it waddled away from its group on short, rocky legs, and watched in surprise as it suddenly began digging. Its tiny hands were more like decorative bumps on the side of its round body, but it scooped up dirt with ease by using its mouth as a shovel. Micro was most surprised by the fact that after scooping up a mouthful of dirt, it didn''t spit it out elsewhere. Instead, it swallowed bite after bite of dirt and rocks, chewing it energetically before continuing to scoop up another mouthful. ¡°I wonder where it all goes...¡± Micro wondered aloud as the creature continued to fill itself with an impossible amount of dirt. He looked around again, and noticed he could also easily see the flow of energy in the world around much more vividly than before. The individual elemental energies stood out to him easily now, while they had all blended together before. ¡°I wish I could use the skill with both eyes...¡± He sighed. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.¡°Oh well. I have a lot of skills already...¡± He began gathering sticks and storing them with his storage skill, throwing handful after handful over his shoulder into the small portal which opened when he willed it. As he began to think about what else he might store in the dimensional pocket, Micro suddenly realized it had become hard to keep track of all the Core Cards he''d acquired, especially since he''d mastered so many in the middle of a fight recently. Though the cards filled his mind with knowledge, he felt uncomfortable not knowing the extent of his abilities in his new body. He stopped by a tree after collecting what he estimated to be one truckload of wood, and closed his eyes. He entered a trance, and found his core glowing brighter than ever, still radiating an amber light. Entering the garage where his soul resided, he was pleased to find the dog sitting calmly on the roof of his truck, several specs of chaos energy evident on his nose. ¡°Thanks for eating all that chaos up for me.¡± Micro said to the dog. ¡°Are you sure you''re okay?¡± The dog didn''t reply, but its tail continued to wag energetically as Micro walked around to the bed of the truck. ¡°Alright, let''s organize these a little...¡± Micro said as he looked down at the cards messily gathered on the bed. ¡°The old man would never let things get this messy.¡± After spending a momenting sorting through the cards, he arranged them by colour and took a moment to look at them more closely. The dog turned around and looked down at the cards, apparently amused by them. ¡°Are you interested in cultivation too?¡± Micro asked the dog. ¡°These are my core cards, but there are a lot more to find.¡± The dog seemed keen to listen to Micro''s explanation, or perhaps it simply enjoyed Micro¡¯s company, so Micro began to introduce the cards one by one. First, he counted up the jade coloured cards on the left. ¡°I already have seven Jade Core Cards, huh... Doesn¡¯t seem like a lot.¡± Micro thought for a moment, then smiled up at the dog and continued. ¡°The Turtle Art has been useful for making armour and boxes, though it uses up a lot of energy. The Armour Trait makes my skin harder, but it''s not like having a metal body. Spirit Taste might be my favourite so far. You should try finding that one first if you get the chance.¡± The dog licked its lips at Micro''s explanation, and Micro continued. ¡°This is Spirit Wave. It''s hard to control, but it''s a simple attack.. Storage is nice, because my new body doesn''t have a convenient bed like this.¡± Micro pointed at the truck bed, and the dog barked in reply. ¡°This is the Charm Skill. Dogs wouldn''t need it, but apparently it makes people like you more. And finally, this card is the Spirit Hammer Skill. It was a gift from my friend''s cousin. I wonder how Vale is doing now.¡± Micro made a complicated expression as he recalled his experience with Vale and his reputation, but he shrugged and carried on. ¡°I have six Amber Core Cards. Those are a little stronger.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Well, rather than stronger, it seems like they just require a lot more energy to use. These two cards are both the Serpent Art, but one uses Fire energy and one uses Water energy. You seem to like the taste of chaos energy the most though, huh?¡± The dog barked several times, then began drooling at the mention of chaos. Micro wiped the wet patch on the bed with his sleeve, then pointed at the next card. ¡°This is the Spirit Shield Skill. Making strong shields is useful here, because people keep attacking me.¡± Micro said, a tired grin emerging on his face. ¡°This Poison Skill isn''t as scary as it sounded, actually. You can make all kinds of poisons with energy, but not all of them are dangerous. Spirit Vision is a very useful skill. I''m glad I finally mastered this one.¡± Micro pointed at his good eye and looked up at the dog. ¡°I can even tell what people are feeling now, kind of. The energy around people says a lot about how they feel, though Lena''s is usually too calm to read well...¡± Micro scratched his head, and his eyes fell upon the final Amber Core Card. ¡°The Sleepless Trait... Now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t been sleepy at all since I mastered this one, so I guess it¡¯s working.¡± Micro thought for a moment about the dreams he''d experienced for the first time in his new body, wondering if he''d made the right choice not to sleep anymore, but he recalled another recent memory which had haunted him at night, his hand wandering to his shoulder as he grimaced, and decided he''d rather not experience that shock ever again. ¡°Anyways, let me know if there are any Core Cards you want.¡± Micro said to the dog. ¡°Although we''ll need to find you a body first... You need one of those, so you can make your own core¡­ Hmm...¡± ~ Micro returned to find Kolt and Kira beginning to wake from their heavy slumber, while Blue and Trill had begun meditating peacefully next to Lena. The energy flowing around the three cultivators was reassuring in the open plains as night fell, but Kira had started shivering. Recalling a camping trip the old man had taken his son on, Micro made a small pile of sticks, then began rubbing two of them together. He wasn''t sure exactly what technique the old man had taught his son, but after accidentally breaking several sticks, he was able to produce a few embers by rubbing two larger logs together as fast as he could. However, when he placed the smouldering log on the pile, it simply sizzled for a while before it was completely extinguished. ¡°That...¡± Kolt mumbled as he watched Micro working. ¡°What is it?¡± Micro asked, happy to hear the boy''s voice. ¡°That''s not how you make a fire...¡± Kolt coughed. ¡°Who... who would start a fire like that...?¡± ¡°It''s harder than it looks.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Get a smaller stick, then rub it on that piece of wood there...¡± Kolt managed to rise to a sitting position, and pointed at two bits of wood. ¡°And all the wood is damp. Scrape some bark off, there...¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Micro asked as he attempted to follow Kolt''s instructions. ¡°Just back and forth, then catch the ember...¡± Kolt frowned. He reached out to take the stick, but couldn''t find the strength to keep his arm extended and soon fell forward onto his face. ¡°You just rest.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I''ll figure this out.¡± Kolt fell back to sleep as Micro continued struggling to make a fire with the sticks he''d collected. Micro began worrying more about Kira as she shivered quietly on the ground near him, but his efforts remained fruitless. ¡°Didn''t I already teach you how to do that?¡± Blue suddenly asked. ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted so loudly that Trill jumped out of his trance and landed behind Kolt. Without wasting any more time, Micro began focusing as much energy as he could in the centre of the pile, and a roaring flame soon consumed the damp twigs, sending a plume of dust and smoke high up into the air. He threw some more wood on top of the fire and then lay Kolt and Kira closer to it, finally content that they would remain warm for the remainder of their rest. ¡°Lucky kid, having a great teacher like me.¡± Blue scoffed as she closed her eyes to continue meditating. ¡°I really was lucky to meet you.¡± Micro replied as he got comfortable by the fire. ¡°I don''t think most cultivators would consider the cirumstances of our meeting lucky.¡± Blue quietly retorted. ¡°Though we''ve had a bit of fun since then.¡± ¡°Will you be able to recover your energy tonight?¡± Micro asked, noticing Trill had returned to his place near Blue and joined her in a trance. ¡°We don''t all have a strange extra soul to eat chaos energy.¡± Blue spat. ¡°It''ll take a while to clean up. It feels like most of the energy in my core was blown away by a dirty wind. Are you not going to sleep?¡± ¡°I don''t need to sleep anymore.¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°What?¡± Blue blurted out, opening her eyes wide in surprise. ¡°I mastered the Sleepless Trait along with the other cards I got from Feng''s master.¡± Micro explained. ¡°What kind of cursed life is that?!¡± Blue nearly screamed in horror. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually use that one¡­¡± ¡°It''s nice though. Sleeping isn''t that fun, is it?¡± Micro said timidly. ¡°Dreams can be-¡± ¡°Dream what you like!¡± Blue continued. ¡°A life without naps... That hurts to imagine.¡± ¡°Sorry, Blue.¡± Micro nodded in confusion. ¡°Whatever.¡± Blue shook her head. ¡°Entertain yourself. I have cultivating to do.¡± Micro smiled and nodded, then leaned back while looking up at the starry sky. He hadn''t spent much time worrying about the stars he could see from the ground on his old world, but a lonely feeling emerged as he looked up at the foreign sky. No familiar constellations could be found, and no planes or satellites littered the scene. However, several small flashes of light did catch his eye. Among the stars, brief explosions of various colours blinked in and out of view occasionally. He wondered what they could be, but even with his Spirit Vision Skill, he was unable to make any sense of them. ¡°I wonder if they have spaceships here...¡± Micro wondered quietly. ¡°The old man always enjoyed news about the space station...¡± Despite not feeling the need to sleep, a sense of fatigue eventually found him as he sat quietly, and Micro closed his eyes to join the others in a state of meditation, gathering up the energy around him and circulating it through his body, strengthening his core little by little in the process. However, he spent much of the night playing with the soul of the dog which resided in his nostalgically constructed core. Chapter 112 - Lighting the Way Shortly before the sun rose the following day, Micro watched happily as Kira began to stir from her deep sleep. Kolt, his eyes still tightly closed, remained curled up by the fire with a content look on his face while his sister sat up and stretched. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I think so.¡± She replied through a yawn. ¡°What in the world happened yesterday. That pretty lady started floating, and the statues...¡± ¡°I think that lady is what you call a ''prophet'' actually, because she was talking with Nora. That''s the goddess who brought me here.¡± Micro explained. ¡°I remember you talking about Nora.¡± Kira nodded. ¡°But why did I fall asleep like that...?¡± ¡°Nora used the symbols carved on all the statues to make a big summoning circle. That''s how she sends chaos energy into the world.¡± Micro continued. ¡°I wonder why symbols are useful for that sort of thing though¡­¡± ¡°What does the chaos energy do?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Is that the stuff that felt weird and heavy?¡± ¡°That''s it.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It seems like Nora uses that energy to make a strong vessel for the soul she summons, though this time all the energy went into the body of that prophet. She made a really strong core out of all of the energy really fast...¡± ¡°I also wished to confirm the events of yesterday once you had rested.¡± Lena interjected. ¡°I was only able to stay conscious for around half of your encounter.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Well, Nora said something about a demon being more useful than a hero, and then she sent a bright red soul into that lady.¡± ¡°So that really was the voice of a goddess...¡± Lena gasped. ¡°It sounded the same as last time I met her, so I''m pretty sure it was.¡± Micro confirmed. ¡°I''m not sure what the soul belonged to before, to be honest, but she seemed reasonable...¡± ¡°Reasonable...?¡± Lena asked suspiciously. ¡°Summoned heroes are known to rampage until they are slain. Few are sane enough to draw information from, never mind reason with.¡± ¡°This one seemed thankful to have been summoned. Something about having a physical body for the first time in a long time...¡± Micro explained, trying to recall the words she''d said. ¡°She was going to eat Blue, but didn''t after I asked her not to. She said she would fight some strong cultivators, and she mentioned killing gods...¡± ¡°Did the summoned being specify her purpose or enemy? Did she mention the empire?¡± Lena asked. ¡°No, she only mentioned fighting some strong cultivators.¡± Micro replied. ¡°She didn''t say who or where...¡± ¡°Then I suppose there is little I could do, as an Imperial Guard with a core so weak as to not even catch the attention of a summoned hero...¡± Lena sighed with a bitter expression. ¡°The presence of a Silver Core was unmistakable. I feel like a fish swimming beneath a whale...¡± ¡°What will the pretty lady do?¡± Kira asked. ¡°She''ll likely encounter forces of the empire in the near future, given the powerful aura she emits. I can still sense traces of her here and there, like an omen carried by the wind.¡± Lena said solemnly. ¡°So...¡± Kira said slowly. ¡°It''s not our problem?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Micro replied with a smile. ¡°We''re on our way to another sect now, and they''ll help us find Lo.¡± Micro brought his hand to his chest, focusing on the dull pain of the tightening ring of energy. ¡°I''ll try not to fall asleep again.¡± Kira declared with a bright smile. ¡°I actually feel a little stronger now. I felt tired before, but now I feel like I have more energy than ever!¡± ¡°We''ll have to get you a core soon so you can make use of it.¡± Blue added as she awoke. Her energy seemed much more stable after a full night of meditation, though Trill had simply fallen asleep near her. Kira''s smile brightened for a moment, but she was startled when Kolt suddenly awoke next to her with a yelp. After regaining his senses, Kolt''s face turned red. ¡°Alright, let''s go.¡± Micro announced as he rose to his feet. ¡°You two must be hungry, so we should get moving now. Hopefully the next restaurant we find doesn''t serve poison.¡± ¡°I wanted to try one of those buns...¡± Kolt mumbled as he dragged himself to his feet. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ~ The party began walking as the sun rose, but a cool wind blew across the plains to the woods with the smell of winter. Kira walked happily behind Micro, apparently warmed by the energy which filled her body, though Kolt was still shivering despite receiving a constant supply of energy from Trill. Micro continued to enjoy seeing the world in more detail than ever despite his impaired vision, spotting birds high up in the sky and small animals hidden in the grass. Blue spent her time on his shoulder quietly looking up at the sky, and the morning passed in peace. Micro''s mood was unaffected even by the many uneven patches of ground which continued to cause him to frequently stumble. Around noon, hills began to appear on the horizon, and Lena confirmed that they were headed in the right direction. ¡°I''d forgotten such a mountain range existed in this region.¡± She said casually. ¡°I may have crossed through here in my youth on a pilgrimage to a dungeon.¡± ¡°Do you know any good places to eat in the neighbourhood?¡± Micro asked, looking back at the boy whose face was still filled with fatigue. ¡°It was long ago...¡± Lena replied thoughtfully. ¡°I travelled with a disciple who kept stores of dried meat with him using a storage skill.¡± ¡°That''s a good idea!¡± Micro shouted, though frustration rose up as he replied. ¡°Why didn''t I think of that before now?!¡± ¡°It is uncommon for cultivators of your level or higher to indulge in the consumption of physical sustenance.¡± Lena explained. ¡°You should be able to fulfill your physical needs by circulating the energy you now store.¡± ¡°I guess we''ll just try and get to the sect as fast as we can then.¡± Micro said, looking over to Kolt and waving his hand. ¡°Climb on. We should move a little quicker.¡± Kolt looked confused at first, but when Micro gestured for Kolt to climb on his back, he hung his head in shame. He mumbled something in protest at first, but Kira tapped him on his back, and he eventually made his way over to Micro. ¡°You''ll be stronger one day.¡± Micro reassured him as he wrapped his arms under Kolt''s legs to brace him. ¡°We all need a lift sometimes. Even big trucks get towed sometimes.¡± Lena shrugged, then stood up and stretched. ¡°I''ll follow your pace.¡± Lena declared. ¡°I''ll try to keep up...¡± Kira added timidly. ¡°Ready, Blue?¡± Micro asked the pixie who''d appeared on his shoulder. ¡°I''ll keep you headed the right direction.¡± She replied. ~ Micro was surprised to find running slightly easier than walking on the uneven terrain. He hadn''t tested his top speed since achieving an Amber Core, but he could tell he was able to run much faster than before. Mindful of this, he did his best not to run faster than Kira could keep up with, but he was further surprised by the ease with which she matched his pace. Before he knew it, another day of travelling had almost passed him by, and the sun was once again low. ¡°The wind feels amazing!¡± Kira shouted as they gained speed. Kolt remained silent, though he also seemed to be enjoying the journey. ¡°By the way, Lena...¡± Micro called back to the elder cultivator who followed silently behind him and Kira. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you found any answers yet?¡± He asked, unsure how to phrase his inquiry. ¡°About your sect problems...?¡± Lena looked forward at him dismissively at first, but she sighed after a moment and nodded. ¡°Not long ago, I would have been ashamed to admit it.¡± Lena began, her voice cutting through the wind with ease despite her quiet tone. ¡°But the sect I just watched crumble like a withered leaf at the whim of a single magician... That sect has been a monument of hatred in my heart and mind for as long as I can remember, and yet...¡± ¡°It didn''t seem very monumental, if I understand that word correctly.¡± Micro interjected. ¡°Indeed.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°I feel small for having indulged in such a petty grudge for so long.¡± ¡°But what about your sect?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don''t think I can answer that yet...¡± Lena said, bowing her head apologetically while maintaining her speed. ¡°I shall continue to observe your journey, as instructed by Master Feng.¡± ¡°You''ve been a big help to me so far, so I appreciate that.¡± Micro smiled, then returned his attention to the world ahead of him, where more and more hills were rising over the horizon. ¡°And you''ve been a source of...¡± Lena replied with a softer expression. ¡°...new perspective.¡± ¡°Good visibility is important.¡± Micro smiled back at her as he noted the darkness which had fallen. The night sky was now cloudy, leaving the world beneath the clouds in darkness. A feeling of frustration began to arise in him as he lamented his inability to see the way ahead, but a realization washed over him like a refreshing wind. A sound like a small switch being flipped rang out. Lena gasped and Kira lost her footing as a sudden flash of light blinded them both, but Micro let out a tearful laugh. ¡°Headlights!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°What in the...¡± Lena mumbled as she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Wha- What''s happening?¡± Kira stuttered, unable to open her eyes at all. ¡°Is it day time already?¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± Micro said as he averted his gaze from the two. The beams of light pouring out of his eyes illuminated the path ahead beyond the abilities of any vehicle''s headlights he had witnessed. With a moment''s concentration, he managed to dim the light to a level more appropriate for a small truck, and sighed happily. ¡°Spirit Vision is really a great Skill...¡± ¡°So that''s a cultivation technique?¡± Kira asked, finally able to open her eyes. ¡°Is it meant to blind your enemies?¡± ¡°It''s a sacred and noble skill, prized by many.¡± Lena replied as Micro looked around happily. ¡°It is rare to see it used in such a frivolous way.¡± ¡°There''s nothing frivolous about safety.¡± Micro remarked with a stern voice, emulating the tone Lena often used when instructing him. ¡°Not using headlights at night isn''t just foolish. It''s illegal.¡± ¡°Illegal...?¡± Kira whispered with wide eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, you''ll have your own headlights soon.¡± Micro said, patting Kira''s head gently. ¡°You''re still just a passenger, so I''ll take care of lighting the way.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Kolt suddenly stirred from his deep sleep on Micro''s back, but closed his eyes again shortly after. ¡°You almost sound like a sect leader, but something...¡± Lena whispered with a frown, but she shrugged and relaxed her posture. ¡°Oh well, it is your sect to lead in the way you choose. Let us continue on. We''re almost there.¡± ¡°I wonder if they have meat...¡± Blue whispered absentmindedly as she looked ahead. ¡°I hope so.¡± Micro added. ¡°Let''s go!¡± Chapter 113 - Understanding Power It was late at night when the bright lights emanating from Micro''s gleeful eyes illuminated the modest stone wall of an unfamiliar temple. Micro woke Kolt, placing him on the ground beside him, and he joined Kira next to Lena, who gestured to Micro to lead the way. Micro searched for a moment, then located a small wooden door built into the wall, though some parts of the wall were low enough that he could nearly see over them. He knocked on the roughly constructed wooden door while dimming the light coming from his eyes, and was startled when the door cracked, detached from its hinges, and fell inward. THUD It hit the dusty ground with a loud but sombre sound. Kolt and Kira became tense as they looked through the dark doorway into the sect, wondering what attention the sound would be given, but Lena''s reaction was altogether unexpected. ¡°Mind your surroundings, children.¡± She ordered them strictly. ¡°The smell of death lingers.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it...¡± Blue added, flying high into the air and looking around. ¡°That''s about all their is to smell in there. That''s a shame...¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro blurted out as he turned on his headlights once again, but he felt his body freeze as he walked through the door. Still standing on the debris of the door, he looked around at the humble courtyard of the sect he had found. Countless bodies littered the ground wherever he looked. No hope surfaced in his mind of finding a living soul in the temple grounds. ¡°What happened to them...?¡± Micro whispered, struggling to breathe. ¡°Looks like they all died quickly.¡± Kolt answered with a calm tone which surprised Micro. He walked ahead and kicked the leg of a dead cultivator, then turned back and nodded as if to confirm his assumptions. ¡°They definitely didn''t starve.¡± ¡°You...¡± Micro mumbled to Kolt. ¡°You should turn around, this...¡± ¡°Don''t worry about us, Master Micro.¡± Kira said, taking hold of Micro''s cold hand. Micro turned to Kira, intending to send her back out through the doorway, but her complete lack of reaction to the horrid sights and smells of the dead cultivators made him question his own impulse. ¡°This... isn''t the first time...¡± Micro stuttered, then cleared his throat and continued with some effort. ¡°This isn''t the first time you''ve seen something like this?¡± ¡°We''ve passed through places in a similar state before.¡± Kira replied softly. ¡°Our own village looked like this when we left.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I''m sorry. This isn''t something I''ve driven by before.¡± ¡°Collect yourself, child.¡± Lena scolded him. ¡°What do you sense?¡± Micro looked wide-eyed at the old woman for a moment, then turned his attention back to the grotesque scene before him. He took several deep breaths of the rancid air, and was eventually able to calm himself enough to analyze the area with Spirit Vision. ¡°There''s no energy here.¡± Micro stated in confusion. ¡°The people, the ground... There''s nothing... Wait...¡± ¡°You feel it, yes?¡± Lena questioned him, her own eyes glowing fiercely. ¡°Chaos energy.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It''s faint, but it''s everywhere.¡± ¡°That''s not all there is.¡± Blue added as she landed on Micro''s head. ¡°Do you sense something else?¡± Lena asked, doubt evident in her tone. ¡°You really are younger than you look.¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Look a bit harder. Most of these folks didn''t die because they were killed.¡± ¡°What nonsense is that?¡± Lena snapped back. ¡°Most of their souls were chased out of their bodies.¡± Blue continued, dismissing the curt tone of Lena. ¡°You...¡± Lena grumbled in protest, but she looked more closely at a body nearby and nodded slowly. ¡°I see. Then...¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Blue said. ¡°What''s going on?¡± Micro asked, struggling to keep up with their discussion. ¡°You should know a little more about souls, shouldn''t you?¡± Blue asked with a dry laugh. ¡°Whatever killed these poor weaklings was strong enough to blast their souls straight out of their bodies. There are bits and pieces of soul all over the place.¡± ¡°Souls...¡± Micro repeated. ¡°Vera was from the Soul Sect. Does this have something to do with them?¡± ¡°Practitioners of the Soul Art are particularly honourable. It is very unlikely this sect was attacked by them.¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is unlikely a cultivator was responsible for this at all.¡± Micro frowned as he tried to imagine what led to the situation before him, and a single word appeared in his mind. ¡°Hero.¡± He whispered, the weight of the word catching him off guard. ¡°Heroes always make a mess of things.¡± Blue added. ¡°They''re probably long gone by now, but the remains of all those unlucky souls are likely to cause problems soon.¡± ¡°There.¡± Trill suddenly added, leaning out of Kolt''s pocket to point into the courtyard. Lena strained her eyes, but seemed too tired to make full use of her Spirit Vision. Blue nodded, then fell lazily to Micro''s shoulder. ¡°Well, they''re nothing to worry about.¡± Blue sighed. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Micro didn''t have time to ask what she was talking about before several creatures appeared from around the corner of a small stone structure. A feeling of relief washed over him at the thought of finding survivors, but the way the people walked made him frown. ¡°Who are they?¡± Micro asked, unable to sense any energy from them. However, when he turned his headlights back on, he wasn''t sure what kind of answer to expect. Now clearly illuminated, six figures in ragged cultivator robes stumbled awkwardly over piles of bodies, as if they were unable to see where they were walking despite the light. That made sense to Micro though, since their eyes were grey and cloudy, and their faces looked no less gruesome than the rotting corpses surrounding him. ¡°Undead are often the result of unnatural death, especially when souls are damaged or removed.¡± Blue remarked casually. ¡°These are fresh though.¡± ¡°Undead!?¡± Micro gasped, but his shock subsided as he scratched his head. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It''s usually what happens when broken bits of soul find their way into a dead body.¡± Blue explained. ¡°They tend to wander around looking for souls to eat, though they¡¯ll eat the vessel too. They can be a lot to deal with if they eat enough souls, but these ones are young and hungry.¡± ¡°So, they''re not actually alive¡­?¡± Micro asked in wonder. ¡°I almost don''t believe it, but I really don''t feel anything from them.¡± ¡°You know much of the undead, Blue.¡± Lena said, her anger somewhat deflated. ¡°I''ve run into just about everything once or twice.¡± Blue shrugged, then looked at Micro. ¡°Well, almost everything.¡± ¡°So those are undead...¡± Micro mumbled, but he realized his anxiety had been dispelled by another unpleasant feeling. ¡°That''s not right.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Blue asked casually. ¡°It''s like a bunch of unlicensed drivers taking a ride in a car meant for the junkyard...¡± Micro said, his anger contorting his face. ¡°Those bodies¡­ they¡¯re stolen¡­!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kira asked. ¡°If a truck was at the end of its life, it''d be wrong to keep driving it.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I guess I didn''t feel anything at the time, but I can remember the painful sound a vehicle makes when it''s being driven to death. It''ll never complain, but pushing it that far without servicing it...¡± ¡°I''m not sure anybody can confirm whether you understand the situation based on such an otherworldly comparison...¡± Lena interjected with a stern voice, to which Micro could only reply by regaining his composure. After looking around at his friends, then turning back to the undead gradually limping toward them, he nodded expressionlessly, and his energy began to move. Without a word, he rooted himself deep enough that he could draw on energy from beyond the bounds of the depleted temple grounds, and a ball of energy appeared before him. ¡°Oh, I like this one.¡± Blue remarked, jumping off his shoulder and landing on Kira''s head. ¡°You should back off a little, girl. Spirit Wave isn''t a gentle technique.¡± ¡°Sure...¡± Kira said, though she backed away slowly while entranced by the energy swirling around Micro. To Kira''s surprise, the following attack made no explosions. The sound was more like a deep hum, and the attack was over before she could blink. When her eyes readjusted to the darkness, she saw that much of the temple grounds, buildings and all, had completely vanished, replaced by a large flat area which smoked and smouldered quietly. ¡°If that ever happens to me...¡± Micro turned to Blue as he spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°Do the same.¡± ¡°You''re quite hung up on the undead thing, eh?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°The thought of someone other than the old man driving me, some stranger...¡± Micro shuddered as he spoke. ¡°Truck or human, that just isn''t right...¡± ¡°Okay, no worries.¡± Blue replied with a shrug. ¡°I''d prefer you just avoid dying, but I won''t jinx it.¡± ¡°We should do something about the others.¡± Kira suddenly declared. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°Who cares about these jerks? They''re just some cultivators...¡± ¡°But they-¡± Kira began to protest, but Lena interrupted her. ¡°Despite your sentiments, the dead should not be left in such a state.¡± She explained with a heavy tone. ¡°Whether it be wandering spirits or a plague, the dead would eventually be a source of danger to all in this region. I believe the preferred means of burial among practitioners of the Serpent Art in these lands is cremation.¡± Lena looked questioningly at the children after declaring her intentions, and they both nodded in agreement. Micro didn''t feel it was something Kolt and Kira should need to participate in, but he soon remembered that he was the least qualified to speak on the matter among the group. Even Trill assisted in searching the temple grounds for the dead, and soon a large fire was burning in the courtyard. Lena bowed her head as the fire raged, muttering a small prayer which sounded rehearsed, and the group stood nearby as the sun began to rise on a new day. ¡°I wonder if it was Cerena who did this...¡± Micro wondered aloud as the fire burned. ¡°The summoned soul?¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is unlikely.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You have not witnessed the power of a silver core in battle.¡± Lena replied, then gestured for Micro and the others to follow her out of the temple grounds, leading them a fair distance away from the sect''s crumbling walls. ¡°I am considerably weakened at the moment, but you should better understand the powers at play in this world.¡± Lena addressed the party as energy began to gather around her. ¡°When speaking of a silver core, keep the power of a weakened sapphire core like myself in mind...¡± Micro wondered why Lena had led the conversation to such a point, but a strange force suddenly pulled him and the others backward. He stumbled for several paces before the force gradually changed direction. He rooted himself in the ground and held Kolt and Kira by their collars to keep them from falling, though Blue and Trill were watching casually from Micro and Kolt''s pockets without complaint. ¡°The Moon art is something you have witnessed...¡± Lena said as she began to wave her hands. ¡°If I were to exert myself slightly...¡± The force pulling Micro forward suddenly grew in intensity, to the point where the ground beneath him creaked and cracked as he struggled to stay rooted. Looking ahead, he saw that the temple''s wall had been swept forward like sand, joined by the many buildings that crumbled in its path. In moments, the entire temple grounds had been reduced to a field of rubble, no evidence remaining that the site had ever been inhabited by even a single cultivator. ¡°Wow... But why-¡± Micro stuttered as the force finally faded. ¡°No, that''s the right call.¡± Blue interrupted him. ¡°The dead aren''t the only vessels for unhappy spirits. Haunted houses, even ghost towns... Frightful stuff.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Micro nodded, letting go of Kira and Kolt. ¡°You''re both very powerful, but you''re saying there are people even stronger?¡± Kira asked excitedly. ¡°You took care of all that so quickly. Master''s explosion was amazing, but Lena completely destroyed everything...!¡± ¡°Before a being with a silver core, my power would be indistinguishable from one of those rocks.¡± Lena replied, pointing to the field of gravel. She stumbled forward, apparently exhausted, then continued. ¡°Young Micro''s would be comparable to several grains of sand, I suppose.¡± ¡°I have a lot more Core Cards to master.¡± Micro said with conviction. ¡°That...¡± Kolt mumbled. ¡°What''s the matter, kid?¡± Blue called over to Kolt. ¡°You look like you''ve seen a ghost.¡± ¡°That''s... impossible...¡± Kolt said, his voice barely audible. Micro finally noticed that despite Kira''s excitement, Kolt''s complexion was pale and sickly. ¡°Cultivation is useful for lots of things like this.¡± Micro reassured him. ¡°You''ll get the hang of it too.¡± ¡°That...?¡± Kolt asked, his eyes still wide in disbelief. ¡°Just keep practicing with us and-¡± ¡°Micro.¡± Lena interrupted, and Micro turned eagerly to hear what she had to say. ¡°The boy''s expression is not uncommon among young cultivators.¡± ¡°What kind of expression is it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Despair.¡± Lena replied. ¡°He''ll get over it.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°He may.¡± Lena said. ¡°Though it is not our concern.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Some youth look upon a mountain and are filled with the urge to climb, while others feel nothing but small.¡± Lena concluded. ¡°It is a matter of perspective, and one you should learn to recognize in disciples.¡± ¡°Another sign to read.¡± Micro replied solemnly, then turned back to Kolt. ¡°Well, take your time. You never know if you have enough fuel for a trip until the trip is done. And you can always bring some extra.¡± ¡°Truck Sect wisdom?¡± Lena smiled. ¡°I guess it is.¡± Micro smiled back. Chapter 114 - Lonely Quest Micro''s party had ended their visit to the jade level sect of Serpent Art practitioners without accomplishing any particular goal, but they felt a collective sense of closure as a result of the sect no longer existing. Though the threat of a hero still made Lena wary, the group quickly continued on their way. Without having secured any food in the sect which had been contaminated by death itself, Kolt and Kira were also growing weaker, so Lena suggested venturing through the woods on their way to the northern hills in search of sustenance. ¡°So where does food grow in this forest?¡± Micro asked Lena, but Kira jumped forward to answer as they walked. ¡°Feng¡¯s garden is a long way from here.¡± ¡°There''s a lot of mushrooms you can eat, and some plants have roots you can stew, but I think I''m more in the mood for meat.¡± Kira announced happily. ¡°We used to go hunting with our uncle all the time!¡± Kira called back to Kolt, but he only grunted in reply, his sombre expression unchanged, despite his energy being supplemented by the pixie in his pocket. ¡°Well, I''ll leave it to you then. Let me know if I can help.¡± Micro replied to Kira. ¡°I can start fires now, but I haven''t processed animals for consumption before. The old man dealt mostly in vegetables, so I wouldn''t know where to begin...¡± ¡°That''s fine, just follow me!¡± Kira laughed, then ran ahead of the group. She began scanning the forest floor diligently while the others followed behind her. ¡°Is there anything you''d like, Lena?¡± Micro asked the old cultivator who was quietly meditating as she walked behind. ¡°My quest is only to observe your journey, and I require only the energy of the world to sustain my physical form.¡± Lena replied quietly. ¡°Please continue as you see fit.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Micro smiled, then observed Kira, who soon turned back to smile at him. ¡°This is so easy!¡± She celebrated. ¡°Even though the sun can''t shine through the trees here, the energy I can see makes finding things so simple. I wish our uncle could have tried this...¡± Kira''s smile remained despite the sad memories which seemed to have risen up in her mind, and she led Micro to a tree, pointing at the bark excitedly. Micro used Spirit Vision to analyze the tree, and while he was interested in the flow of energy through the tree, he was unsure why Kira had drawn his attention to it. ¡°Do you see it? There!¡± Kira pointed again, but Micro only shrugged. ¡°A bear brushed up against this tree recently. The energy it left behind is almost like a smell!¡± ¡°Was there a Spirit Smell Core Card?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°I believe there is, but the child is relying purely upon her own senses.¡± Lena explained as she observed the tree alongside the pair. ¡°I can just barely sense the presence of an animal. The child''s observational skills are quite impressive indeed.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Kira replied, bowing her head humbly. ¡°My uncle said I helped a lot on hunts. I like animals!¡± ¡°I could eat a whole bear myself...¡± Kolt mumbled, his unenthusiastic voice joined by the growling of his stomach. ¡°This way, then.¡± Kira announced, but she suddenly paused as she recalled something. ¡°Oh, we don''t have spears...¡± ¡°Spears?¡± Micro asked. ¡°To hunt with.¡± Kira explained. ¡°We need to kill the bear before we eat it, but if you use that attack from earlier, there won''t be any bear left to eat...¡± ¡°That''s true...¡± Micro said with a frown. ¡°Maybe I could poison it. What do you think, Blue?¡± ¡°I''m new to eating, but eating something that died of poisoning sounds off.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°Just leave it to us.¡± Blue suddenly flew over to Kira and stood atop her head, materializing a slingshot in her hand. ¡°I''ve never hunted before, but it sounds fun!¡± Blue declared. ¡°Carry us to our prey, girl child! We shall return with meat!¡± Kira and Blue laughed as they ran into the dark woods, leaving Micro, Lena, Kolt, and Trill behind. ¡°Why not take this opportunity to meditate?¡± Lena suggested to the boys. ¡°That''s a good idea. I haven''t spent much time cultivating my core recently.¡± Micro replied. ¡°You should practice feeling and circulating your energy too, Kolt. Trill can help you with the energy part.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Kolt sighed, then dragged his feet toward a flat area between two trees and sat down to close his eyes. Micro looked at the boy with concern, but trusted that he''d feel better after eating something. Lena had already begun meditating in earnest nearby, leaving Micro alone in the dimly lit woods. Lena looked almost like a statue as she meditated, and Kolt''s level of concentration surprised Micro. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°I guess I''ll join them.¡± Micro said to himself, and he sat down to close his eyes. However, before he entered his own meditative state, a distant noise caught his attention. He opened his eyes to look around, unsure what the noise could have been. Lena and Kolt appeared to be either unaware or uninterested in the noise, so Micro closed his eyes again. Once again the noise caught his ear, preventing him from relaxing. ¡°I''ll be right back...¡± Micro said to the unresponsive pair next to him. Trill waved casually at Micro in reply, though his eyes remained closed. Micro slowly walked in the direction of the noise, finding himself walking uphill through the woods. He was confident that he could find his way back, since they hadn''t walked too far into the trees yet, and his search for the source of the noise led him onward for over an hour before he heard it again. With Spirit vision he was able to make out vague energy sources in the distance, but the forest was too dense with energy for him to discern the exact source of the sounds. ¡°Get away!¡± A distant voice suddenly echoed through the woods. Micro first worried it was Kira''s, but it was a deeper voice, and he couldn''t imagine her panicking with Blue by her side. Micro''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a tire-sized gravel golem flying through the air toward him. It crashed through thinner trees like they were blades of grass, sending bark and splinters flying in every direction, before narrowly missing his head as it continued down the hill and out of sight. ¡°Get back! No!¡± The voice echoed again. ¡°It''s mine!¡± Another two gravel golems went flying down the hill, followed by several more which rolled along like snowballs, picking up dirt and leaves as they passed Micro. ¡°That''s odd.¡± Micro thought aloud as he quickened his pace up the hill, following the path of destruction caused by the flying gravel golems. Finally he came to see the source of the noises which had caught his attention. Surrounded by dozens of frantic gravel golems, all snapping their large jaws and growling like engines, was a young man dressed in dirty green and yellow robes who dodged and kicked the creatures as they attacked him. At least, they seemed to be attacking him at first. The cultivator looked to be in his late teens, though his head was clean shaven and his face was bloody, and he moved gracefully while repelling the gravel golems with powerful kicks. However, he was clearly exhausted, and his movements were growing increasingly lethargic. In his hand, Micro noticed a glowing green rock, more like a chunk of broken glass than an ordinary stone. It also became clear to Micro that the gravel golems weren''t attacking the young man. Rather, they were desperately attempting to eat the object he held. ¡°Why don''t you just give them the green rock?¡± Micro called out to the bloodied cultivator. The young man¡¯s head turned to face Micro, having failed to notice his presence until that moment, but the distraction put him in a precarious situation at once. A dozen gravel golems all lunged in unison in the opening left by the distracted cultivator, who could only brace himself for the inevitable. ¡°That''s dangerous.¡± Micro said calmly as the scene unfolded, and a large ethereal shell emerged from the ground around the young man, deflecting the creatures which continued to jump at him despite the turtle-like armour which protected him. The gravel golems didn''t look threatening or angry to Micro, so he hesitated to attack them. In fact, they looked excited, if not happy, as they jumped around in confusion. Instead of attacking them, he decided to simply gather a large amount of energy around him, and it proved effective in causing the gravel golems to grow nervous and begin wandering away, forgetting their hunger for the small green object. With the area clear of creatures in little time, Micro relaxed his energy and dispelled the Turtle Art armour he''d surrounded the young man with. Upon doing so, he was greeted with a familiar look of confusion, and the exhausted cultivator fell to his knees. A closer look at his energy revealed that he possessed a weak jade core, though his body looked strong even at a distance. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Micro called out as he approached the young man. ¡°I''m Micro.¡± ¡°You...¡± The young mumbled between shallow breaths, falling to his knees as he finally relaxed. ¡°Forgive me... For my discourtesy... honourable...¡± ¡°Oh, don''t worry about that. I could see you were busy.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°The way you were moving was amazing. You have a lot of control over your legs.¡± ¡°Th- thank you...?¡± ¡°I''ve gotten better at using my legs since getting an amber core, but I still have a lot of work to do.¡± Micro continued. The young man''s eyes widened, and he suddenly bowed so deeply that his bloody face met the ground with a thud. ¡°To be rescued by the honourable young master, I am humbled!¡± He cried loudly. ¡°I cannot hope to repay you, but...¡± ¡°Oh, I was just passing by.¡± Micro said, crouching down near the young man. ¡°What''s your name?¡± ¡°I''m Arbur, of the Jade Serpent Sect!¡± The young man shouted, his face still touching the ground. ¡°I do not recognize your sect''s attire. Forgive me, young master!¡± ¡°That''s alright. I only started the sect recently.¡± Micro explained. ¡°It''s called the Truck Sect. We''re efficient and reliable! Well, we strive to be...¡± ¡°I see...¡± Arbur replied. ¡°So, do you mind if I ask what you were doing up here?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I hope I wasn''t intruding or anything. I know cultivators have some odd traditions, but...¡± ¡°Your presence is by no means unwelcome. Though it may have been better that I die during this quest...¡± Arbur replied. ¡°This is the third time I''ve attempted the trial. I finally found a crystal to bring home, but I was swarmed by those monsters, and...¡± ¡°What is the crystal for?¡± ¡°The disciples of our sect ascend these hills in search of ancient relics¡­ relics of an extinct sect. Then, we are brought to the Water Serpent Art Dungeon.¡± Arbur explained, finally daring to lift his head to speak to Micro, who was sitting comfortably nearby. ¡°When we get back to the sect, we learn how to absorb the energy in the crystal, then we''re ready to challenge the dungeon. But I''m weak...¡± ¡°That''s definitely a problem for cultivators.¡± Micro nodded sympathetically, though Arbur''s bloody face contorted as Micro confirmed his claim. ¡°A lot of cultivators I''ve met seem like they¡¯d enjoy fighting monsters until they died. That''s why I was worried you might be mad.¡± ¡°I can''t be called a cultivator with my abilities.¡± Arbur lamented. ¡°It was all I could do to find a crystal after giving up on the quest twice. My sect has never been more powerful. It is a golden age¡­ But I''m currently the only member of the sect who hasn''t completed the trial yet. Even my younger brothers have all mastered the Serpent Art-¡± ¡°Wait...¡± Micro suddenly said, prompting Arbur to quiet down instantly. ¡°Is your sect... a few hours downhill from here, a little to the west...?¡± ¡°You must have passed it on your way here.¡± Arbur nodded. ¡°Oh dear...¡± Chapter 115 - Smoked Arbur sat completely still as he listened to Micro''s recollection of the events at the Jade Serpent Sect the previous evening. As the blood dried on his face, he made no expression at the mention of heroes, undead, or the subsequent destruction of the entire temple. He made no comment on Micro''s assumption that Arbur was the only surviving disciple of the sect. ¡°I''m sorry I only have bad news for you.¡± Micro concluded with an awkward bow. ¡°No, you''ve honoured my sect in ways I never could have.¡± Arbur replied with a monotone voice. ¡°I humbly thank you and your comrades for concluding my sect''s affairs with such respect. My life itself would be insufficient compensation...¡± Arbur stood up slowly, wiped his dirty face with his hands, and looked around the woods until he noticed a small puddle of water. He walked toward it, then sat down and washed his hands and face. He gently wiped down the outer layer of his robes, which had been torn and stained during his battle with the gravel golems, then he turned back to face Micro with a sober glare. Micro could finally see his face clearly. Though the young man had claimed himself weak, his shaved head bore no sign of fear or cowardice. If he lacked talent in cultivation, it wasn''t obvious at a glance. Micro¡¯s Spirit Vision activated as he tried to discern the young man¡¯s state of mind, but all he sensed was a willfully restrained storm of energy swirling around his chest. Arbur didn¡¯t possess much energy, compared to many cultivators Micro had met, but Arbur¡¯s aura pierced the air. ¡°Are you sure you''re alright?¡± Micro asked suspiciously. ¡°If you need a minute to think about-¡± ¡°My family and friends faced an unimaginably powerful opponent, and their departure from this world was overseen by an amber level sect''s leader and a member of the Imperial Guard with a sapphire core.¡± Arbur explained, then continued after taking a deep breath. ¡°Though sudden, I cannot imagine a better end for a sect. Though I am ashamed to survive, I am thankful and proud to know how it all ended.¡± ¡°Well, I''m glad you see it that way...¡± Micro frowned, he himself struggled with feelings he still hadn''t mastered. He sensed some of the same feelings in Arbur as he continued to observe him with Spirit Vision, but he saw none of them on his face. ¡°I may be much weaker than you, but please do not insult me or my family''s memory.¡± Arbur replied. ¡°My ancestors would not forgive a single tear shed over such an honourable death. They would not forgive a single moment wasted mourning the dead while their nemesis remains among the living.¡± ¡°So you''ll be looking for the hero?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They could be anywhere. I''ve seen how fast a summoned being can move...¡± ¡°You have faced a hero and lived?!¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°Well, sort of.¡± Micro nodded, looking up at the sky as he recalled the summonings he had witnessed in his short life on a new world. ¡°I was involved in a failed summoning once. Another one I stopped from happening, but it was bound to fail anyways.¡± Micro explained. ¡°The one that happened the other day was different. She had a silver core, but she left pretty quick.¡± ¡°You witnessed the summoning of a hero... with a silver core...?!¡± Arbur stuttered. ¡°Impossible... that...¡± ¡°Cerena wasn''t entirely unreasonable.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°She was friendly, but she did mention that she might end the world.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Arbur suddenly shouted, then took several quick steps toward Micro and fell to his knees. ¡°What must I do to earn a place in your sect?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Micro replied. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°It can only be the guidance of my ancestors that led me to you at this point in time!¡± Arbur declared. ¡°The quest to overcome a single hero is mine, but what better master could I have than one who has survived three hero summonings?¡± ¡°I guess I have been pretty lucky.¡± Micro agreed. He scratched his head for a while and looked around at the trees, then slowly nodded his head. ¡°Well, I guess it''s no problem if you want to join us.¡± ¡°What must I do to be initiated into your sect?¡± Arbur asked eagerly. ¡°I may be lacking in talent, but I will never waiver before a challenge again!¡± ¡°Initiated? Hmm...¡± Micro thought. ¡°It might be a good idea to have some prerequisites in place. I wouldn''t want any bandits joining all of a sudden...¡± ¡°I''ll do anything!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Well, you''re already pretty strong, so how about this...¡± Micro continued. ¡°Any trial at all, I will put my life on the line to-¡± ¡°Promise you''ll always try to be efficient and reliable.¡± ¡°Anything... Excuse me?¡± ¡°Efficient and reliable.¡± Micro repeated. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.¡°Those are important for a truck. Cars that waste fuel or take up too much space on the road are just¡­¡± Micro¡¯s voice trailed off as he frowned, recalling his limited experience on crowded city streets. ¡°I''m... not sure what you mean, master.¡± Arbur tilted his head, straining his mind to interpret Micro''s request. ¡°Being efficient means not taking up more space than you need to, and not burning through fuel as fast as bigger vehicles.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Being reliable is just as important. We may be small trucks, but a lot depends on us getting from one place to another with our passengers and cargo intact.¡± Arbur could only nod respectfully as Micro''s voice took on a heavier tone. Micro''s eyes had seemed soft and kind to the young man before, but they suddenly filled with wisdom and resolve more common among the elders of a sect. ¡°Forgive my insolence!¡± Arbur shouted, bowing once more. ¡°It is my honour to abide by your teachings!¡± ¡°Great.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°While we''re on the topic of efficiency though, you can relax a bit.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Arbur replied, restraining his urge to bow. ¡°May I ask what our next objective is?¡± ¡°Objective?¡± ¡°What is our current quest?¡± Arbur pressed. ¡°We are a nomadic sect, yes?¡± ¡°Oh, our destination is a basilisk named Lo.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I need to fight him before my core gets squished by a protective ring which a dragon named Ray wrapped around it.¡± Arbur blinked several times before opening his mouth to reply, but no words came out, so Micro continued. ¡°After that, we''ll keep finding dungeons to challenge until I can control space and time. I need to figure out how to make a portal back to my world, you see?¡± Micro explained as he rose to his feet and stretched. ¡°Before that though, we''re going to eat. Let''s go see if Blue and Kira are back with food yet.¡± ~ Micro and Arbur were only halfway down the hill when Blue and Kira found them. They were wary of Arbur at first, but his own surprised expression made Blue laugh, which helped to put Kira at ease. Blue hovered gracefully above Kira''s head, still holding a glowing slingshot in her hand, but Kira''s face and hands were covered in blood and fur. However, her white robes were in pristine condition. ¡°These clothes are really amazing, master!¡± Kira declared, patting her shoulder with her bloody hand. ¡°We took the bear apart really fast, but none of the guts stuck to them!¡± ¡°She has no core...¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°And a pixie...?¡± ¡°These are my friends.¡± Micro announced happily to Arbur. ¡°Kira is one of my first two disciples. And Blue is the first friend I ever made on this world.¡± ¡°This... world?¡± Arbur stuttered. ¡°Arbur is from the sect we passed by recently, the one with the undead.¡± Micro explained to Kira and Blue. ¡°He''ll be joining the Truck Sect from now.¡± ¡°Oh no...¡± Kira said, her smile, though obscured by bear blood, clearly fading. ¡°I''m sorry about your home. You must have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°I do...¡± Arbur nodded, his eyes blank. ¡°Don''t worry!¡± Kira said, her tone brightening one again. ¡°I''ll get you up to date on sect affairs!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arbur nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± ~ The bear meat was much less delicious than the beef Micro had grown fond of at Kel''s sect, but he enjoyed the joyous faces of Kolt and Kira as they ate more than he assumed was possible. Arbur quickly finished a small share, then proceeded to craft a place to smoke the remaining meat. Kolt helped enthusiastically as the smell of smoking meat grew thicker in the air while Lena continued to meditate. Micro was happy to see Kolt brighten up as he assisted Arbur. After the meat was secured and smoking, Kira continued to eat while explaining everything she knew about Micro and cultivation to Arbur, who listened stoically, restraining himself from gasping in surprise frequently. ¡°I''ve found a worthy master.¡± Arbur said several times as Kira went on. ¡°By the way, young master!¡± Kira suddenly shifted her attention to the bulge in Arbur''s chest pocket where a green glow sometimes escaped. ¡°What''s that?¡± ¡°Please, call me Arbur. You are the senior disciple, regardless of ability.¡± Arbur said with a humble bow. ¡°I have much to learn from you.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Kira happily replied. ¡°And this...¡± Arbur said as he removed the stone from his pocket and held it in his hand. His eyes looked sad as they rested on the shining object, and it looked heavy in his hand. ¡°This is a crystal.¡± ¡°I''ve never seen a glowing crystal before.¡± Kira whispered. She reached out to touch the crystal, and Arbur offered it to her to hold. The stone glowed brighter in her hands than it had in Arbur''s, and she giggled before tossing it back. ¡°It tickles!¡± ¡°It is a crystal made of energy.¡± Arbur explained with a faint smile. ¡°It is impressive that it reacted so strongly to your own energy despite your lack of a core. Your latent abilities have been wasted until now, senior.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Kira said, still giggling as she waved her hands in the air. ¡°I can''t be sure how it was made, but such crystals can be found throughout these hills. It is said there was a great sect here once, long ago, who had some relationship to them.¡± Arbur explained. ¡°My sect considers them our ancestors, since we rely on their relics to achieve... well, anyways...¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I''ve stolen a lot of crystals from such a sect!¡± Blue suddenly shouted from Micro''s shoulder as he ate. ¡°I think they were a sapphire level sect, the crystal mountain something or other...¡± ¡°You witnessed the creation of these relics?!¡± Arbur asked, his eyes glowing. ¡°They just sat around the hill all day meditating and making crystals.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I remember feeling a sort of kinship then, the way they obsessed over their little treasures. It made them irresistible!¡± ¡°So there are cultivators who don''t spend all their time fighting?¡± Micro asked as he chewed his way through a tough piece of meat. ¡°What do you think the crystals were for?¡± Blue rolled her eyes. ¡°Among the many lost arts known to my sect, the use of crystals in combat was considered formidable.¡± Lena added. ¡°Though the details of such arts are not known to us.¡± ¡°The fancier the crystal, the bigger the explosion!¡± Blue continued. ¡°Or something like that, I guess.¡± ¡°How did they make something like that?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I want to make crystals!¡± Kira added. ¡°How can I make crystals?!¡± ¡°Some kind of art, I think.¡± Blue replied, scratching her head as she tried to recall. She looked over to Trill with a questioning look. ¡°You been around these parts before?¡± ¡°I think I found some Core Cards lying around that mountain there.¡± Trill replied, pointing through the trees. ¡°It was a while ago. Lots of shiny things too, and bones...¡± ¡°Can we go there now?¡± Kira asked Micro with her hands folded. ¡°We can go after we find Lo.¡± Micro answered, touching his chest. ¡°I need to sort this out first.¡± ¡°If I may...¡± Arbur spoke up, raising his hand. ¡°Is that not the next logical destination?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, if you really are looking for the legendary Lo, assuming he exists, then that mountain is a good place to start.¡± Arbur explained thoughtfully. ¡°Why?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Because it''s called Lo Mountain...¡± Chapter 116 - Petrified Arbur''s revelation of the nearby mountain''s name was a pleasant surprise to Micro, though Arbur wasn''t certain whether the basilisk could really be found there. ¡°It''s always been called Lo Mountain, at least as far as I know.¡± Arbur explained as he led the party through the woods. ¡°Legends say he came here looking for crystals, and chased away the sect which resided here. There are a number of other stories though.¡± ¡°Once we get to the mountain, Blue should have no trouble confirming whether Lo is inside.¡± Micro said confidently. ¡°It''s true.¡± Blue added, her voice muffled by the pocket she sat in. ¡°I must warn you.¡± Arbur suddenly announced, suddenly stopping and gesturing for the rest to do the same. ¡°Gravel golems are the most common creatures around here, but the crystals attract all kinds of beasts.¡± Arbur peeked ahead from behind a tree, scanning the area for wildlife. However, he looked back to the party and was quickly embarrased to see them standing as casually as before. ¡°Then again...¡± He mumbled as he straightened his back. ¡°I''m sure you won''t find anything too troublesome in this area...¡± ¡°I sense no chaos energy ahead.¡± Lena announced. ¡°Let''s not waste time then.¡± Micro added. ~ As Arbur had initially feared, several monsters did interrupt the party on their trek, but among the slimes, bears, and other creatures they encountered, none dared attack them after sensing the energy released by Micro and Lena. After a short walk, the forest grew less dense, and large boulders began to fill the scenery. ¡°This is the base of the mountain called Lo.¡± Arbur announced as a steep incline appeared in front of them. ¡°I have not ascended this mountain myself, but it is not uncommon for elders to meditate here. At least, they did...¡± ¡°Oh, this is a fun one.¡± Blue said as she leaned out of Micro''s pocket. ¡°Fun?¡± Arbur asked in confusion. ¡°There are definitely some dungeons in there.¡± Blue explained. ¡°It''s not a very big mountain though, so it won''t take so long this time.¡± ¡°This time?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°We have some experience with caves.¡± Micro replied as Blue concentrated on the mountain, and Arbur nodded slowly. ¡°There.¡± Blue announced. ¡°I''m not sure where a Basilisk would hide, but there''s a lot more energy coming out of that opening than any others.¡± Micro followed her directions toward a large, natural opening in the side of the mountain, only a short walk up the mountain. Upon entering the cave, Micro used Spirit Vision to look ahead as far as he could, finding several paths that led deeper into the ground, and one that seemed to climb up into the centre of the mountain. Everywhere he looked was so rich with energy that he wasn''t sure which path to take, but when he switched from viewing the energy of the cave to using his long-desired headlight ability, he was greeted with an equally spectacular sight. ¡°Woah...¡± Kolt was the first to mumble. ¡°So shiny!¡± Kira added. Arbur and Lena looked disinterested at first, but Arbur was amused by the reaction of the children. Micro walked to the cave wall and placed his hands on one of the many glittering rocks. ¡°There''s a lot of gold in here, and some iron too!¡± Micro exclaimed. ¡°I wonder why nobody is mining here.¡± ¡°Not many sects would deign to dig in the dirt for shiny objects.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Even our recent hosts would consider it work better suited to the mundane, but this forest is not where any normal mundane population would find itself.¡± ¡°What a waste...¡± Micro sighed, breaking off an orange clump of rocks which crumbled in his hands. ¡°It''s good ore.¡± ¡°You prefer the orange rocks to the gold?¡± Arbur asked. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°A truck made of gold might not rust, but I doubt it would be very useful.¡± Micro said, grinning as he imagined such a truck. ¡°Do you think I could take a little bit with me? I''d love to give it to Kurt. His hammer would enjoy this a lot.¡± ¡°You are a sect leader, Micro.¡± Lena said. ¡°There is no power in this kingdom to stop you from claiming this mountain.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°But it''s public property!¡± ¡°It may be within the borders drawn by some mundane personage of some political authority, and so is within the jurisdiction of the empire, but this land is unoccupied and uncontested.¡± Lena explained. ¡°There is little chance of another cultivator finding and claiming this unimportant hill, when there are much taller mountains not far from here.¡± ¡°So I can just... claim it?¡± Micro asked, still dumbfounded by the notion. ¡°As a member of the only sect to have set foot on this mountain for centuries, I can confirm your rights to it would not be questioned, should it really please you to bother with such things...¡± Arbur replied, though his confusion became more evident in his tone. ¡°Mind your tone.¡± Lena said with a stern voice. ¡°Your sect leader''s will is clear.¡± ¡°Forgive my discourtesy, honoured imperial guard!¡± Arbur suddenly panicked, but Micro waved his hand to dismiss the issue. ¡°I guess I''ll help myself on the way out then.¡± Micro stated. ¡°Let''s find Lo before that. Blue?¡± ¡°Probably that way.¡± Blue replied to Micro''s call. ¡°I''ve recovered enough not to miss the energy of a basilisk.¡± ~ The party began their journey into the mountain without further delay, their pace quickening after Kolt and Kira overcame the initial excitement that came with walls lined with gold. The sound of large animals scrambling in the opposite direction of the cultivators echoed throughout the cave occasionally, though they occasionally passed by the occasional rat or slime. Kolt''s first instinct was to reach out and touch the first slime they came across, but Kira held him back and threw a small rock at it. Kolt watched in awe and horror as the rock was absorbed and then melted within the slime''s gooey form. ¡°That kind won''t attack you, but you can''t touch them.¡± Kira explained. ¡°That''s how uncle lost two of his toes.¡± ¡°He said a goblin bit them off!¡± Kolt argued. ¡°No goblin could run as fast as uncle.¡± Kira giggled. ¡°He had a tendency to kick things when he was frustrated on a hunt. That''s how we found out the slimes that look like that melt everything.¡± ¡°You know a lot about slimes.¡± Micro commented, gesturing for the children to keep up. ¡°I know a little.¡± Kira replied, her pride evident despite her attempt at a humble bow. ¡°Enough.¡± Blue suddenly announced as they came to a large opening in the cave. Micro wondered why Blue sounded so curt for a moment, but soon noticed what she had found. As he shone his bright light on the rocks and boulder on the ground ahead of them, he noticed several human faces looking back at him with fierce expressions. ¡°Statues?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You think somebody came here to carve statues, then left after breaking all of them?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Cultivators do a lot of things I don¡¯t understand...¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°It looks like the basilisk may really reside here.¡± Lena commented. ¡°At least, it did at one point in time.¡± ¡°Hey, look at this one!¡± Kira called out to Micro from a nearby pile of rocks. ¡°It''s mostly still in one piece. It has clothes and everything!¡± Micro rushed over, and saw the stone frame of a woman with a crystal gripped tightly in her only hand, though it was cracked and didn¡¯t glow at all. Her other hand, and both of her her legs, were nowhere to be found, but she was still roughly covered in dusty rags that resembled cultivator robes. ¡°I don''t recognize the attire.¡± Lena remarked after joining them. ¡°It predates my own sect.¡± ¡°What''s going on?¡± Micro asked. ¡°This cultivator met her end, as did the others around us, upon meeting a basilisk''s gaze.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Could these be the ancients who made the crystals...?¡± Arbur said with reverence. ¡°Check her pockets.¡± Blue instructed Trill. Rolling his eyes in reply, Trill hopped down to the stone cultivator, disappearing beneath the gravel around her for a moment. ¡°Here you go...¡± Trill soon called back, reemerging from the rubble with three small crystals in his arms. ¡°There are more, but these ones are the shiniest.¡± ¡°Amazing! Can I-¡± Arbur blurted out, but the crystals suddenly vanished. ¡°These are mine.¡± Trill mumbled up at him with a frown. ¡°Get your own, cultivator.¡± ¡°Ah, of course, sir pixie...¡± Arbur stuttered. He looked to Micro for some kind of answer to his dilemma, but Micro only chuckled. Arbur looked back at the petrified remains and sighed. ¡°To think a basilisk has wrought the end of such a sect.¡± ¡°If the creature truly is born of a dungeon, created by the very immortal who created all dungeons, then a single sect would stand little chance...¡± Lena said, her eyebrows furrowing. She looked at Micro with a frown. ¡°The task you seek to complete may very well be impossible.¡± ¡°Well, it''s something I promised I''d do, and it seems like I''ll die if I don''t...¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Ray was a nice school bu- dragon. Maybe Lo is nice too.¡± Lena looked around at the petrified remains of the ancient cultivators with an eyebrow raised, then sighed. ¡°I shall observe your journey, as Master Feng has decreed...¡± Lena said with a heavy tone. ¡°Regardless of when it shall end...¡± Though Blue remained somewhat anxious as she looked around the cave, Trill and the two children had become busy looking for crystals among the rubble. Their joyous shouts echoed in the cavern, juxtaposing the grim scenery. Arbur restrained his own desire to collect the crystals, waiting patiently for Micro to announce their next course of action. However, it was Blue who spoke first. ¡°It seems like there are more caverns like this deeper in the mountain, but the energy...¡± Blue scratched her head as she spoke. ¡°It''s hard to see clearly. Those crystals are everywhere, and I think there might be a... no, a few...¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Dungeons.¡± Chapter 117 - The Eyes of a Basilisk ¡°Perhaps we should come back later?¡± Arbur suggested nervously as Micro led them onward. ¡°Why?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You may not have witnessed a dungeon before, but they can be dangerous places.¡± Arbur explained with his head lowered. ¡°I''m sure Master Micro will be fine. He''s very strong.¡± Kira assured Arbur. ¡°You are my respected senior, young master, but...¡± Arbur insisted. ¡°Even the area around a dungeon can be perilous. Beasts who reside near them become stronger, transforming into powerful and unpredictable beings!¡± ¡°Cave bears were noisy, but they didn''t seem that strong.¡± Micro recalled. ¡°Cave bears are among the weaker beasts you''ll find near a dungeon''s entrance.¡± Arbur continued. ¡°My grandfather was confronted by a swarm of Light Spiders upon completing the Jade Water Serpent Art Dungeon''s trial.¡± ¡°Light spiders?¡± Micro asked. ¡°They move quickly, and the light their eyes emit is more poisonous than anything the Serpent Art can match.¡± Arbur warned Micro, though he soon recalled the list of arts he¡¯d been informed that Micro could use during his conversations with Kira. ¡°That is, at the jade level, at least. You, master, may be better prepared...¡± ¡°Spiders, huh...¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I wonder...¡± ¡°What is it, master?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Do you think eight legs would be easier to walk on than two?¡± Micro asked Kira in return. ¡°I think that''d be twice as hard...¡± Kolt suddenly replied, counting on his fingers as he walked. ¡°It would be exactly four times harder, Kolt.¡± Kira chuckled, and Kolt''s face grew red. However, Kira''s laugh waned as she considered the question. However, with a frown, she continued. ¡°Or would it be four times easier...?¡± ¡°Why do you ask, master?¡± Arbur asked, feeling obliged to participate in the conversation. ¡°Surely it is of no relevance to you.¡± ¡°Well, it took me a while to get used to balancing on two legs.¡± Micro answered. ¡°Dogs have four, so I thought it might have been nice to be summoned as a dog. But a spider has eight...¡± ¡°I- I see...¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Blue interrupted them. ¡°Cavern up ahead. Eyes open.¡± Micro paused to look ahead with Spirit Vision, and noticed the vague shape of a large cavern not far ahead, though his sight was also impaired by the large amount of energy sources scattered throughout the cave among the broken statues of ancient cultivators. ¡°Ah.¡± Blue sighed with relief. ¡°Just a dungeon.¡± As yet another cavern lit up before them, they were greeted by a solitary pile of rocks at the centre of the large, open area. At the centre of the pile of rocks was a familiar green glow. ¡°I wonder what kind of dungeon it is!¡± Micro said excitedly. ¡°Make use of Spirit Vision before asking silly questions.¡± Lena remarked. Micro did as she suggested, and the answer soon became clear. The energy which radiated from the portal felt heavy and coarse, and the familiar image of a mountain seemed to fade in and out of sight. ¡°Jade... Mountain Art? Earth type?¡± Micro thought aloud. ¡°Correct.¡± Lena replied. ¡°I still haven''t mastered a Mountain Art.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I was excited to try again with Kel one day.¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± Blue asked reluctantly. ¡°First, we''ll find Lo.¡± Micro said. ¡°One destination at a time. No detours.¡± ¡°You don''t sound very convincing.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°It''s harder than I thought to drive in a straight line, now that I''m the driver...¡± Micro replied. ¡°We''ll take a look on the way back.¡± ¡°I was expecting to see some monsters...¡± Kolt said quietly. ¡°Look up.¡± Blue remarked casually. Kolt did so as Micro turned his head to illuminate the ceiling of the cavern, and he gasped at what he found. Hundreds, maybe thousands of large, round creatures with horned shells and short legs were clinging to the rocky ceiling. ¡°What the...!?¡± Kolt blurted out, falling onto his backside in shock. ¡°Be quiet, brother.¡± Kira whispered to him. ¡°What if they come down here?!¡± Kolt asked in panick, crawling over to Micro. ¡°Look closer.¡± Kira said. ¡°They look like potato bugs, but more pointy...¡± Micro said. ¡°Are they cold?¡± ¡°They''re shaking because they''re scared.¡± Arbur replied in disbelief. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.¡°So this is the power of an Imperial Guard...¡± ¡°Though mutated by the dungeon''s radiant energy, they still possess the sense to fear beings much stronger than themselves.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Master Kang was often ridiculed for his interest in such lowly creatures, but they are often more intelligent than they appear. In fact, they tend to be more aware of their rightful place than many humans, which-¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Micro nodded, not enjoying the direction Lena''s explanation was taking, and the party continued down another branch of the cave system. ~ The cave began to twist and wind as the incline increased, slowing their pace after a while, and Kira walked closer to Micro as they followed Blue''s directions. ¡°May I ask what your mother and father are like, master? Are they waiting for you back home?¡± She asked Micro curiously. ¡°No, I don''t have anything like that.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I was made, not born.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Kira sighed. ¡°What about siblings?¡± ¡°Well, a lot of trucks were made in the factory I came from.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Do you miss them?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Not really...¡± Micro said slowly. ¡°I miss a lot of things about home, but what I miss the most is my driver. I need to get back to him soon.¡± ¡°I''d like to meet him too!¡± Kira replied. ¡°He''d love to meet you both.¡± Micro said, smiling at Kira and her brother. ¡°His son is all grown up now, but he still loves when children visit. He has lots of friends with grandchildren now!¡± ¡°Is he the village elder?¡± ¡°Well, he''s old, and he lives in a village...¡± ¡°Is he strong?¡± ¡°He was stronger when we met. His back can act up sometimes.¡± Micro''s voice quieted and his expression filled with sad nostalgia. ¡°I wish I could help him with more...¡± ¡°Was he a warrior when he was younger?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Our village elder was a mercenary when he was young. He protected us all from bandits many times! He could kill a man with one punch!¡± ¡°The old man never killed anyone!¡± Micro shouted, startling Kira. ¡°So- Sorry, master.¡± She said with a bow, distancing herself from him slightly. ¡°No, it''s alright.¡± Micro said apologetically. ¡°Sorry, Kira. He is a very kind man. And we lived somewhere without bandits or monsters...¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Kira shouted, her curiosity restored. ¡°But you are such a brave warrior!¡± ¡°I''m not...¡± ¡°But you saved us from that horrible man!¡± Kira ¡°You practically snapped him in two like it was nothing-¡± ¡°That!¡± Micro shouted, his voice notably harsh now. Kira''s face froze in confusion as he became flustered. ¡°That... was an accident. Accidents happen, but¡­¡± ¡°Oh, let it go.¡± Blue said, rolling her eyes. ¡°You dealt with those undead cultivators without a problem.¡± ¡°Those weren''t people... Those were just, wrong...¡± Micro replied slowly. ¡°But wait, don''t cultivators kill or get killed all the time?¡± Kira asked. ¡°They talk about that a lot.¡± ¡°Indeed we do.¡± Arbur replied as Micro thought silently. He looked at Micro in confusion and continued. ¡°Is it not in line with our own sect''s teachings?¡± ¡°Killing people is bad.¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°But you did it to save us.¡± Kira frowned. ¡°That''s really not a bad thing, I don''t think.¡± ¡°And master Lena and that old guy killed a whole bunch of bandits.¡± Kolt added excitedly. ¡°That was awesome!¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Well, just be careful. Trucks are supposed to be safe.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Arbur said with a quick bow. ¡°Unnecessary bloodshed shall be avoided by all means.¡± ¡°Umm, yes...¡± Kira added. ¡°I''ll try not to kill anybody.¡± ¡°No promises.¡± Kolt shrugged. ¡°Anybody who crosses me better be ready to die!¡± ¡°Shut up, brother.¡± Kira whispered harshly. ¡°I''ll kill you first!¡± Kolt shouted back, raising his fists. However, Kira suddenly leaned forward with a growl, causing him to trip backwards in fright. Arbur rushed to help him up, though he rejected his outstretched hand as Kira laughed. Micro realized he was smiling as Kira marched triumphantly ahead, and the mood lifted as her laughter echoed. Even Arbur was beginning to feel at ease despite their dangerous quest. ¡°Be nice, Kira.¡± Micro laughed, smiling at Kolt as he stood up with a sour expression. He opened his mouth to speak to Kolt, but he was content to see that Kolt¡¯s mood had improved enough to mumble rude words back at his sister. ¡°Ugh...¡± Blue suddenly sighed. The party stopped as she hung her head with an annoyed expression. ¡°What have you sensed?¡± Lena was the first to inquire. ¡°You''ll see soon enough.¡± Blue replied as the cave opened up into an even wider cavern than they had already passed through. Lena was the first to grow anxious as they looked around the apparently empty cavern. No petrified remains of cultivators could be found, and the cave walls were devoid of any glistening rocks. The walls even seemed smoother than the rest of the cave. Micro soon noted the absence of any noise in the cave, and there was much less energy in the rocks around them than before. ¡°It seems like a peaceful place.¡± Micro said quietly, unsure what prompted his friends'' nervous reactions. ¡°Master, this cave is rich with energy.¡± Arbur explained, his own voice tense. ¡°That is why it is a popular place to cultivate.¡± ¡°That''s nice.¡± Micro replied, his head tilted. ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± ¡°The fact that this one cave is so barren and quiet... No cultivator could drain such a large part of this natural hill of so much energy.¡± Arbur continued. ¡°For all the energy to be gone, it must have been...¡± ¡°Eaten?¡± Kira asked politely. ¡°Indeed...¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°Then Lo could be close!¡± Micro said excitedly, his loud voice causing Lena to grow even more tense. ¡°Look no further...¡± Trill sighed. ¡°What''s the point of all those fancy eye skills if you can¡¯t even tell what you''re looking at?¡± ¡°Hey, that''s-¡± Micro began, but a cold wind swept through the cave which took his breath away. As he coughed, his headlights dimmed. He roughly noticed Lena creating a dense aura of energy around herself, but he began to feel disoriented as the wind continued to blow. However, when he noticed Kolt and Kira had fallen to the ground, struggling to breathe, he quickly erected his own protective barrier. Not trusting the Jade level Turtle Art armour to protect them from the heavy pressure, he relied on the Amber Level skill he''d recently mastered, placing a greater strain on his already uncomfortable core. Spirit Shield allowed him to quickly spread a dense layer of energy around the party. ¡°It''s much more efficient, but it does take a lot more energy...¡± Micro said after catching his breath. The interior of the shielded area was still uncomfortable, but the pressure was dispelled enough for everyone to breathe freely. Micro had no time to confirm the status of his friends. ¡°That skill...!¡± A raspy voice filled Micro''s ears. He turned around to see giant red eyes staring at him through the yellowish barrier he had constructed. ¡°Even in the mortal realm, can I not be free of Ray''s interference?!¡± The voice lamented. ¡°Don''t look!¡± Lena cried out. Arbur had already turned away from the source of the voice, and the children followed his example. ¡°A single glance can petrify you!¡± Lena explained. ¡°Risk not a single look at the beast!¡± Micro was about to turn away according to her advice, but realized he had already looked directly into the eyes of the creature. Though the barrier obscured the view of the dark cave, he began to make out the shape of a long, horned serpent, similar in size to the dragon called Ray. ¡°You must be Lo!¡± Micro greeted the frustrated basilisk. Though the six behind him remained crouched down with their heads turned away, he smiled through the barrier at the baslisk and waved. ¡°My name...?¡± Lo whispered back, his eyes narrowing. His long fangs began to drip with poison as he opened his mouth slightly. ¡°So you were sent to-¡± ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m here to beat you up!¡± Micro said. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Chapter 118 - The World is Wider "Huh?¡± Blue mumbled. ¡°I''m not a rock.¡± ¡°It seems I am also still unpetrified...¡± Arbur added. Micro glanced back at his nervous friends, then continued to address the angered basilisk staring at him through the barrier. ¡°Thanks for not turning us to stone.¡± Micro said, but Lo''s expression soured further. ¡°Ray gave you that skill, didn''t he?!¡± Lo growled. ¡°That spiteful, arrogant, imposter...!¡± ¡°He did mention you would react a certain way when I used it.¡± Micro said apologetically. ¡°Well go back and thank him, now.¡± Lo seemed to roll his eyes as he backed away. ¡°Be gone!¡± ¡°But I-¡± Micro started. ¡°I cannot petrify you while you remain behind that barrier.¡± Lo explained, his tone bitter. ¡°May you be the first to leave me in peace!¡± Micro raised an eyebrow, then turned to Blue. ¡°I do have to fight Lo, right?¡± He asked the pixie. ¡°That''s what the dragon said...¡± Blue answered, slowly turning to face the creature with her own eyes. ¡°Dragon, you say?¡± Lo suddenly roared. ¡°You make me laugh!¡± Though Lo said that, he didn''t laugh. Rather, his growling seemed to deepen. ¡°He definitely looked like a dragon...¡± Blue replied without thinking. ¡°Many know of the dragon called Ray...¡± Lena added, her curiosity piqued by the conversation which had suddenly developed. ¡°His legends extend beyond this kingdom¡¯s borders.¡± ¡°What would a dragon be doing in a Serpent Art Dungeon?!¡± ¡°Huh...¡± Blue paused, then nodded slowly. ¡°Good point.¡± ¡°That fool is a basilisk, No different than myself.¡± Lo growled. ¡°Well, anyways...¡± Micro suddenly stepped forward, through the shield of his own making, and stood before the giant serpent with a small shield in front of his face. ¡°Here...¡± Without further warning, Micro suddenly reached up and slapped Lo''s snout with his hand, causing the confused creature to recoil in surprise. ¡°What...¡± Lo mumbled. ¡°A spell? A curse¡­? But there is no effect. Did you¡­¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Micro sighed, ignoring Lo''s baffled growl as the pressure in his chest was suddenly relieved. Though the protective ring of water remained in place around his core, it no longer felt like it was about to strangle him. It now felt like a calm barrier between his core and the outside world. ¡°Is that all?!¡± Blue blurted out. ¡°It seems like it worked.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Ray wasn''t too specific about how to attack Lo, so...¡± ¡°So that petty worm bound your core to the task of assaulting me in my own home, threatening your existence should you fail to carry out the task¡­?¡± Lo growled. ¡°Typical!¡± ¡°What did you do to get the both of you kicked out of your dungeon, anyway?¡± Micro asked as the other members of his party continued to cower in the shield behind him. ¡°Kicked out, you say?¡± Lo tilted his giant head. ¡°I left as soon as I was able. Ray''s expulsion was the result of his own shortcomings.¡± ¡°You left, but by choice?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Is that a thing?¡± Blue added. ¡°I grew weary of seeing countless mortals barge into the room where I waited, only to be petrified, turning to dust as the centuries went by...¡± Lo replied. ¡°There were many of us in that dungeon. Our number grew quickly as boredom prevailed in our endless duty.¡± ¡°That does sound very unpleasant.¡± Micro said sympathetically. ¡°It''s nice that you escaped.¡± ¡°It was glorious to escape that horrible place!¡± Lo cried out. ¡°The creator must never have intended for such weak humans to find their way into our dungeon. And they only grew weaker as time went on. Ray and his brothers sent many cultivators away, but still they flocked to our dungeon, running rampant through each room until they found me. I wondered if anybody would ever master the Serpent Art at all¡­¡± ¡°Fascinating.¡± Lena gasped, though her eyes remained closed. ¡°The fact that the Serpent Art is so prevalent today may be a result of its strongest guardians abandoning its dungeon!¡± ¡°Cool, I guess.¡± Micro shrugged, then continued to speak to Lo. ¡°Was it easy to escape?¡± ¡°Not at all! It was never intended to be possible. ¡°But I grew to understand the nature of a dungeon.¡± ¡°I can''t believe what I''m hearing...¡± Arbur mumbled to himself. ¡°A dungeon guardian''s own testimony...¡± ¡°Draw no further attention to yourself, boy.¡± Lena quipped. ¡°Micro''s ability to defy logic and fate itself may not extend to those around him.¡± ¡°Understood...¡± Arbur nodded soberly. ¡°The eldest guardian of the dungeon is most bound by the will of the dungeon''s creator. But since none of us were capable of willingly passing through the gate to the outside world, I knew that the only way to escape was to be sent away.¡± Lo explained, closing his eyes as he recalled events with nostalgia. ¡°I begged my siblings to expel me from the dungeon as they could do for any human, but they were unable to defy her will.¡± Lo suddenly began to glow, then transformed into a middle aged man with a bushy beard and dirty robes. He stood before Micro with a lethargic expression. ¡°I learned to disguise myself as on of the cultivators who became petrified in my presence, and I challenged Ray, the least observant of my brothers and sisters.¡± Lo explained, his voice now that of a human man. ¡°I fought so feebly that Ray ejected me from our dungeon without a second thought. I was almost offended that he had so completely failed to recognize me, but I am proud of my disguise.¡± ¡°So Ray helped you escape?¡± Micro asked. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have helped me willingly, but I do owe my escape to his negligence.¡± Lo replied. ¡°His negligence was a betrayal of his duties, however. As such, he was exiled as soon as my absence was realized by the eldest.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Well, I guess it worked out fine. Ray looked healthy.¡± ¡°Masquerading as a dragon¡­ Pathetic...¡± Lo rolled his eyes. ¡°Umm...¡± Kira suddenly spoke up, apparently less fearful of Lo in his human form. ¡°Why are you in this mountain now?¡± ¡°I only ever desired a place to be alone!¡± Lo cried. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.¡°I have no desire to see mortals seek out death in my presence. Those with the power to withstand my gaze, such as you do, had no reason to find me in the first place. Those arrogant youth who fear nothing... So many wasted lives.¡± ¡°So, you came here to hide?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You just didn''t want to hurt people anymore?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Lo answered. ¡°That doesn''t sound like something a dungeon monster would do.¡± Kira chuckled. ¡°There are lots of different guardians, Kira.¡± Micro replied before Lo. ¡°Some are mushrooms, and some are turtles. Some dungeons are just a mountain¡­¡± ¡°I see!¡± Kira answered with bright eyes. ¡°Ura was very friendly too.¡± Micro added. ¡°She helped me a lot in her dungeon.¡± ¡°She is not known to be excessively kind to you humans, but...¡± Lo said in surprise, but his eyes narrowed as he looked more carefully at Micro. ¡°But, you are not quite human... Interesting. You''re a rather easy creature to speak with. A pure soul, but strong¡­¡± ¡°Thanks, Lo.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I came here seeking an abode with an abundance of energy in which to slumber for an age or two, but those cultivators with their crystals started bothering me recently.¡± Lo lamented. ¡°Recently?!¡± Arbur blurted out. ¡°It was like being back in the dungeon again, people rushing to a dusty death...¡± Lo shook his head. ¡°I wonder if it was bad luck or karma which caused so many dungeon portals to manifest in this hill. The Crystal Art appealed to a particularly large number of arrogant young masters...¡± ¡°We were actually going to drop by a few dungeons on our way out.¡± Micro went on. ¡°I hope you don''t mind.¡± ¡°Oh, by all means, enjoy yourselves.¡± Lo replied. ¡°Your company was not unwelcome today, despite Ray''s involvement in your arrival.¡± ¡°I''d invite you to join us, but I suppose it would be a problem if you turned everybody in the world to stone.¡± Micro said. ¡°Not all basilisks are cursed with such a nature. Many can control their power, but even closing my eyes is futile. And the skill you now wield to protect yourselves from my curse is rare among the weak.¡± Lo explained. ¡°Can you not use the skill yourself?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Of course I can.¡± Lo scoffed. ¡°But what need is there to defend myself from young cultivators who turn to stone in my presence?¡± ¡°No, I mean...¡± Micro pointed at his eyes. ¡°It''s just a windshield... wouldn''t it block the curse both ways...?¡± Lo raised an eyebrow, looking at Micro as though he were looking at a small child who was confused about something very simple. However, as Micro waited for Lo''s reply in the increasingly silent cave, Lo''s expression evolved. His eyes widened and his mouth fell open. A familiar yellow glow formed around the man''s head as he transformed back into his original form. Like a helmet, the amber shield formed a translucent barrier around his face. ¡°Using a Spirit Shield, to protect your enemies...?¡± Lena whispered. ¡°Such a perversion of the sacred technique...¡± ¡°What''s sacred?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s just a windshield, and what enemies does he even have?¡± ¡°You!¡± Lo roared. ¡°What is your name?!¡± ¡°I''m Micro.¡± ¡°You are wise, Micro!¡± Lo shouted. ¡°Strong, wise, kind...¡± ¡°Thanks, Lo.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°To think Ray would send me such a gift!¡± Lo laughed so loudly that small rocks fell from the ceiling, landing on the shield around Micro''s friends. ¡°I don''t think that was his intention, but I¡¯m glad I met both of you.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°No reward I can offer will suffice!¡± Lo shouted, bowing his head to Micro. ¡°All I have is...¡± Micro watched happily as two Core Cards materialized in front of him, but as he reached out to grab them, he was distracted by an odd sensation in his chest. He looked inward to see the rings around his core were in a state of chaos. Energy was flowing into their orbit, causing a storm around his core. However, after a moment of feeling like he was about to explode, the energy of both the ring of fire and the ring of water had dispersed and formed a spherical barrier around his core. A large amount of energy from Lo continued to flow into the spherical barrier even as he watched in surprise. ¡°The rings are gone, but...?!¡± Micro wondered. ¡°The bindings of a guardian''s oath are strong, but I assure you an outer core will serve you better.¡± Lo explained, his head still bowed. ¡°It is a far more efficient use of energy.¡± Micro¡¯s face brightened at the mention of efficiency, and he continued to look inward at the beautiful globe which surrounded his garage-shaped core. ¡°Honourable Imperial Guard... Was there ever such a thing as an outer core?!¡± Arbur whispered frantically to Lena. ¡°I i know only of stories about the rings a guardian may grant to cultivators who prove themselves worthy, but I have heard no mention of such a technique in all my years...¡± Lena replied, equally baffled. ¡°Ah, you''re only an Amber Core, of course.¡± Lo said apologetically. ¡°An external core is most often cultivated by those of a more advanced stage. It¡¯s a far more reliable means of strengthening and protecting your soul.¡± ¡°Oh?!¡± Micro''s eyes widened at Lo''s explanation. ¡°Greatly so, in fact.¡± Lo continued. ¡°Your soul is robust for its age, otherwise it would not be possible to maintain. The external core I have created should be quite easy to utilize. It seems like you''ve had multiple encounters with a source of chaos energy. Is that correct?¡± ¡°You''re right.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Magicians are all over the place these days.¡± ¡°Magicians? I haven''t heard of them. Must be a newer sect...¡± Lo replied. ¡°The external core should protect you from the harmful effects of chaos energy until you are able to utilize it properly.¡± As Micro looked inward to confirm the nature of the new layer of energy surrounding his core, the shield protecting his friends dissipated. Arbur and Lena let out a gasp as they braced themselves to be turned to stone, but the group was relieved when Lo''s barrier seemed effective in blocking his petrifying gaze. With renewed confidence, Blue took her place on Micro''s shoulder with a curious expression. ¡°You sure have gotten chatty since we met.¡± She remarked to Micro. ¡°I''m starting to understand why the old man enjoyed meeting new people so much. Even if it made him late to something, he never hesitated to enjoy a conversation.¡± Micro explained with a warm smile, then turned to Lo again. ¡°It was very nice to meet you. I hope we can talk again soon.¡± ¡°Oh, are you leaving so soon?¡± Lo smiled back. ¡°Yes, but I''ll be back.¡± Micro replied. ¡°There is a lot of metal in this mountain which is going to waste. You wouldn''t mind us mining here, would you? I''m going to be on this world for a long time, and there are some things I¡¯d like to make with the iron here.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Lo laughed. ¡°I''d enjoy the company! Were you more interested in iron than gold? How novel!¡± ¡°See you soon, then.¡± Micro waved, then turned around to face the nervous group behind him. He placed the two Core Cards in his storage, then placed his hands on his hips. ¡°Let''s enjoy some dungeons!¡± Micro began to lead his party away from Lo, back into the tunnels. However, Lena stopped and turned to face Lo once more. ¡°You said something¡­¡± Lena spoke timidly, bowing her head deeper as she spoke. ¡°About strengthening the soul¡­ What does that mean?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lo tilted his head. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do that, you¡¯d only be able to master a few Core Cards.¡± ¡°But even two Core Cards can grant one immense power, if you¡¯ll excuse my insolence.¡± Lena continued slowly, her curiosity just barely outweighing her anxiety. ¡°If our creator only wanted you to get that strong, why would he have made so many dungeons?¡± Lo frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the mortals give up after finding a few cards these days!¡± ¡°Give up¡­ No, but a sect specializes in only one or two arts. To learn more¡­¡± ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Lo gasped. ¡°That explains a lot actually. I did think it was strange for that one sect to use only the Crystal Art. To think they just didn¡¯t bother learning more.¡± ¡°The creator¡¯s intention was for us to master such a variety of Core Cards?¡± Lena looked up in shock, her reverent tone fading. ¡°That child called Micro is well ahead of you, but even he has only taken the first of many, many steps.¡± Lo answered. ¡°I may have run away from my duties in the dungeon, but it pains me so, to see the creator¡¯s gift to you mortals wasted in such a way. Your soul is as weak as your will. Go now. You should follow the child¡¯s example. Your core is currently wasted on your soul.¡± ~ After the shocked and dumbfounded Lena rejoined Micro and his friends, Micro decided to lead his group back the way they came, toward the Mountain Art Dungeon they had passed by earlier. Kolt and Kira were excitedly recalling their encounter with the transforming basilisk, though Arbur and Lena were having a more serious discussion about what they''d witnessed. ¡°Have you heard of cultivators conversing with dungeon guardians...?¡± Arbur asked quietly. ¡°No.¡± Lena replied, her eyes fixated on Micro as she walked far behind him. ¡°Guardians rarely reply to the appeals of mortals.¡± ¡°Are dungeon guardians easy to find in mountains...?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°No. Such legends are rare.¡± Lena answered. ¡°Could the basilisk be much less strong than we assumed?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°It spoke of the dungeons'' creator so casually... Could it have been lying?¡± ¡°Had you possession of an advanced version of the Spirit Vision Skill, you''d have witnessed the unimaginable power that dwells within that creature.¡± Lena replied, turning to face the young cultivator. ¡°Its relation to the dungeon''s creator is genuine. And have you considered the power required to create a Core Card?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arbur looked confused. ¡°You have held a Core Card in your own hands, have you not?¡± Lena asked. ¡°You understand their power.¡± ¡°I''ve heard they can''t be broken, though their power can fade with time.¡± Arbur nodded. ¡°Imagine the power needed to create such an artifact.¡± Lena continued. ¡°The basilisk created two such things in an instant, and I noticed no change whatsoever in its energy. I don''t know if there is a single cultivator on this world which that basilisk could not smite with ease.¡± ¡°Surely such a legendary existence is not normal!¡± Arbur said, increasingly flustered as he understood Lena''s explanation. ¡°I dare not say what is or is not normal in the presence of your new master...¡± Lena sighed. ¡°The world is indeed wide, and I fear I may know much less about cultivation than I believed¡­¡± ¡°Master was such an amazing person?!¡± Arbur exclaimed. ¡°What''s that?¡± Micro called back, having caught mention of his name. ¡°It''s nothing, master!¡± Arbur humbly replied. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Micro smiled, and then looked ahead toward the glowing portal in the cavern where they had arrived. ¡°It''s time for some offroading.¡± Chapter 119 - Jade Earth Mountain Art Dungeon Micro stood before the portal deep in thought for a moment as his friends gathered around him. He had fond memories of his time in the Fire Mountain Art Dungeon with Kel, Tae, and Blue, and he had grown stronger since the last time he attempted to climb a dungeon''s mountain. He turned around and addressed his small following. ¡°If this Earth Mountain Art Dungeon is anything like the last Mountain Art Dungeon I was in, it may be a good place for Kolt and Kira to practice cultivating for a while.¡± Micro explained. ¡°What do you think, Lena?¡± ¡°The girl would find it difficult, and the boy would find it lethal.¡± She replied. ¡°Oh...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Once they have cultivated a Jade Core, it will become possible to learn to withstand the pressures of a dungeon.¡± Lena continued. ¡°But Blue was alright in a dungeon before she had a core.¡± Micro added. ¡°Pixies'' physical forms are more similar to a cultivators core than a material body.¡± Lena replied, looking closely at the pixie on Micro''s shoulder. ¡°Though she appears weakened and possesses only a Jade core, the energy which comprises her body is refined to the extent of a cerulean core.¡± ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Micro glanced at Blue with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°You''ll catch up one day, maybe.¡± Blue scoffed, failing to hide her delight. ¡°What should we do though...?¡± Micro wondered. ¡°If I can''t bring them with me...¡± ¡°I will see to the children''s safety in your absence, Micro.¡± Lena said. ¡°See to your business in the dungeon. With your permission, I will use this time to instruct the children.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena!¡± Micro replied happily, though Kira and Kolt looked disappointed. He looked at the siblings and reassured them. ¡°It''s a great chance to learn from an expert. Do your best!¡± Kira looked ready to protest his decision to leave her behind, but she restrained herself and bowed her head. Kolt looked more embarrassed than disappointed after Lena''s assessment of him, but he lacked the confidence to protest. ¡°You keep doing what your doing.¡± Blue ordered Trill, who simply extended a thumbs up from Kolt''s pocket. ¡°Is it truly your intention to challenge this dungeon simply because you came upon it?¡± Arbur asked, his eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°I have only set foot in a single dungeon, and I was allowed to escape only because the guardian pitied me. I am not the only cultivator whose abilities are granted by Core Cards gifted by others.¡± ¡°If I don''t master every Core Card, I''ll never be able to control space and time and find a way home.¡± Micro replied with a shrug. ¡°Space... and time...?¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°It''s obviously possible.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Dungeons do all sorts of weird stuff to time and space, and they were all created by a cultivator, weren''t they?¡± ¡°Yes, but...¡± ¡°You should join us.¡± Micro smiled. Arbur''s face turned pale at Micro''s words, and Micro wondered if he''d suddenly run out of fuel. However, Arbur slowly bowed his head, and replied with a heavy tone. ¡°I will follow you, master.¡± Arbur sounded like he was resigned to a terrible fate, but Micro patted his back and began walking to the dungeon portal. ¡°It''ll be fun!¡± Micro laughed. ¡°We might be in there for a really long time, but keep calm and the time will fly by.¡± ¡°I''ll beat you to the top.¡± Blue said, summoning a slingshot with one hand and a shield with the other, taking a defensive stance upon Micro''s shoulder. Without hesitation, Micro and Blue entered the dungeon. Following closely behind, with heavy steps, Arbur accepted his fate, and the three cultivators passed through the glowing doorway to the Jade Earth Mountain Art Dungeon. ~ ¡°Huh.¡± Micro looked around with an awkward expression as he adjusted his flow of energy to account for the heavy gravity. ¡°This is... different.¡± ¡°Master...¡± Arbur panted as he desperately tried to withstand the dungeon''s pressure. Micro was worried at first, but it seemed Arbur would manage somehow, despite his discomfort. ¡°The dungeon won''t let you run out of energy as long as you can use it.¡± Micro assured Arbur. ¡°Just take your time. We probably have a lot of time in here.¡± ¡°Time does feel the same here as it did in that other mountain, but that''s about all that seems the same.¡± Blue mumbled. ¡°Agreed.¡± Micro nodded. Despite the dungeon''s name, Micro could see no mountain in any direction. There was no plant life of any kind either. Extending endlessly in every direction was nothing but coarse sand. Micro reached down and scooped up a handful, and thought it felt more like damp dirt than the sand at a beach. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I was expecting a mountain.¡± Micro said, then came to an unpleasant realization. ¡°Wait, where''s the exit?¡± Blue and Arbur looked behind them, but nobody was able to see the portal through which they''d passed. ¡°Looks like this dungeon isn''t quite as friendly.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°What''s the trial though? This is just... boring.¡± Micro nodded and frowned, then took another look around with his Spirit Vision Skill activated. The horizon was flat and barren, with no obvious destination in sight. However, something caught his eye when he looked upward at the orange sky. ¡°I wonder what those are.¡± Micro though aloud. ¡°I''ll take a closer look.¡± Blue replied, then flew up high in the air. After flying around and analyzing several of the floating objects, she grew tired and fell back down to Micro''s shoulder. ¡°Flying here really isn''t fun...¡± Blue panted. ¡°But I think I get the idea now.¡± ¡°You know how to finish the trial?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s hard to tell from down here, but those are all boxes with Core Cards inside.¡± Blue answered after catching her breath. ¡°And way up there, above them all, is a portal.¡± ¡°But how are we meant to get all the way up there?¡± Arbur asked, barely able to lift his head to look at the floating objects. ¡°There is no mountain to climb...!¡± ¡°I could probably fly up there eventually, but I don''t know about you guys.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°This really is boring. It''s not much of a race if you can''t even fly.¡± Micro nodded in agreement, but only continued to look around in silence, trying to find something or someone to guide him. However, it wasn''t until he looked down at the tiny mound of dirt he''d created when he dropped the handful he''d inspected earlier. It was the only uneven patch of ground in the infinite landscape. ¡°Oh.¡± Micro smiled, catching Blue''s attention. Arbur continued to struggle with circulating his energy in defiance of the dungeon''s heavy gravity. ¡°You find a turtle to guide us?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°I figured out the trial.¡± Micro replied. ¡°We do have to climb a mountain, but we have to make one first.¡± ~ Arbur was eventually able to effectively resist the pressure of the dungeon and move around freely. However, by the time he was able to walk and look around without focusing solely on circulating his energy, Micro and Blue had already made a pile of dirt five time taller than Micro. ¡°You are able to perform such tasks despite the pressure, master...?¡± Arbur marvelled as Micro used a large, ethereal shield to push dirt toward the hill of his making. ¡°It''s not too different from shovelling snow.¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°I didn''t do that often, but It''s kind of fun. With the Turtle Art, it''s easy to make a snowplow, so I''m excited to show the old man what I can do next winter!¡± ¡°Do you not despair at this task?!¡± Arbur cried. ¡°This dungeon is cruel!¡± ¡°Seems fine to me.¡± Micro replied awkwardly. ¡°How many thousands of times must you gather dirt before you are free?¡± Arbur asked, unable to hold back his anxiety. ¡°I haven''t dealt with numbers this big in detail, but the old man did some landscaping a while ago after a small landslide damaged his neighbour''s field...¡± Micro explained. ¡°If I had to guess, the number of truckloads we have to move is in the trillions.¡± ¡°Trillions...?¡± Arbur repeated, his panic displaced by a moment of confusion. ¡°How much is that...?¡± ¡°So, take a thousand.¡± Micro began. ¡°Yes...¡± Arbur frowned. ¡°Multiply that by a thousand.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± ¡°Then multiply that by a thousand again.¡± ¡°A thousand, thousand, thousand...?¡± ¡°And then one more time.¡± ¡°A thousand, thousand, thousand, thou...¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°We''ve done a few hundred so far.¡± ¡°How many lifetimes would it take to complete this task?!¡± Arbur said, his voice dry and his legs beginning to shake. ¡°Some dungeons are like this.¡± Micro replied, patting Arbur on the shoulder. ¡°You''ll get used to it.¡± ¡°I don''t... I can''t...¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°Don''t think about time.¡± Micro continued. ¡°Don''t worry about reaching the exit either. Just worry about doing what you need to do.¡± ¡°What I need to do...?¡± Arbur fell to his knees. Micro bent down and picked up a handful of dirt, then reached out and pulled Arbur''s hand toward him, his palm pointed upward. Micro placed the dirt in Arbur''s hand, then stood up and pointed at the hill behind him. ¡°There.¡± Micro said. ¡°You''re already halfway there.¡± ~ It was difficult to track the passage of time without a sun in the sky, but the world eventually grew dark, as if to simulate nightfall. Blue yawned, then dove into Micro''s pocket and began snoring in little time. Arbur hadn''t moved from his place on the ground, and he still held the small handful of dirt Micro had given him. He watched expressionlessly as Micro continued to push dirt toward the growing hill. ¡°If you''re going to sleep, you should get comfortable a bit farther away!¡± Micro called out from beside the hill. ¡°Landslides are no joke!¡± ¡°Yes, master...¡± Arbur barely whispered, then slowly made his way farther away from the mound. Despite his discomfort, he was now able to compensate for the dungeon''s pressure without a thought, and he lay down on the soft ground with a deep sigh. Micro wasn''t sure if Arbur would get any sleep, but he had started to enjoy his project. He slightly altered the shape of the ethereal barrier in front of him with every scoop of dirt, and he had found a shape which he was confident was the most efficient. Micro continued to work as the dungeon grew darker, until the world around him was completely dark. Though he was enjoying himself, he still hadn''t completely settled into the mindset which had carried him through his previous dungeon trials with Kel. He sat atop his little mountain and held a small chunk of iron ore in his hand, taken from the cave he''d passed through earlier. He analyzed it with Spirit Vision for a moment, and was surprised by the bright light that filled his vision. ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shouted, dropping the surprisingly energy-rich ore down the mountain. The dungeon around him was full of a calm and uniformly distributed energy, which made the glowing of the energy in the chunk of ore nearly blinding in comparison. He stood up to go and retrieve it, but another flash of energy startled him again. At first, the energy like a cloudy which surrounded the rolling rock, slowing its descent down the hill. The energy grew denser until the rock had stopped completely, suspended in the air. The shape began to look familiar, but it was the sound it next made which made Micro sure of its nature. WOOF The same dog which resided in his core was now standing on the hill, looking up at him with the rock firmly in its jaws. Its body was translucent and glowed brightly, and its eyes were even brighter. ¡°Huh, nice to see you.¡± Micro eventually greeted the dog, which then ran up the hill to sit next to him, dropping the rock in his lap. Micro smiled at the dog''s intense expression, and tossed the rock away from the hill. Sure enough, the dog charged after the flying rock, and caught it before it landed near the base of the hill. ¡°Hey.¡± Micro called out to the ghostly dog. ¡°Do you know how to dig?¡± Chapter 120 - A Nice Break Arbur had somehow managed to fall asleep after giving into his exhaustion, though his dreams were filled with the echoes of his misery and fear. His thoughts were full of images of his bones turning to dust in an endless dungeon, and the object of his vendetta living on. He lamented that he would never fulfill his duty to avenge his sect as he opened his eyes to greet the dungeon''s brightening sky. ¡°Oh, nice one!¡± Micro''s cheerful voice shook his mind like a punch in the face. Arbur sat up quickly and doubted his eyes. The mountain he''d fallen a fair distance from was about the same height it had been the previous day, but Micro was not yet joined by the blue pixie he always kept at his side. He appeared to be playing fetch with the ghost of a dog. ¡°Here!¡± Micro shouted as he threw a rust-coloured rock over the hill, and the dog gracefully dashed after it, seeming to fly across the ground rather than run. The dog easily caught the stone before it hit the ground, then returned it to Micro at once. Micro noticed Arbur sitting up, and waved to him. ¡°Hey, can you throw this rock around for a while?¡± Micro asked him. ¡°I can''t get any work done like this!¡± ¡°What?¡± Arbur blurted out, dumbfounded. ¡°He helped me move some dirt for a while, but he''s been in the mood to play for a while now!¡± Micro called out. ¡°Here! Catch!¡± Micro threw the rock to Arbur, who stood up and managed to catch it in both hands. ¡°Yes, of course...¡± Arbur was having trouble processing the request, but it was a simple task to be assigned by his sect leader, and he instinctively proceeded to throw the rock away from the hill. WOOF The dog barked and howled with joy as the rock flew, and soon the rock had been returned to the place where Arbur stood. Micro was pleased to see Arbur able to dedicate himself to the task, repeatedly throwing the rock as far as he could and then waiting patiently for the ethereal dog to return it. ~ Soon after Micro returned to the task of moving dirt, Blue awoke and joined him. However, little of the day had passed before she suddenly threw a shield-full of dirt in the air and sighed. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Micro asked as he dumped another load. ¡°There has to be a more interesting way of doing this.¡± Blue sighed again. ¡°I can''t just let you collect all those Core Cards for yourself. Otherwise I''d just have a nap until you''re done.¡± ¡°Well, we can race to the top when the mountain is done, but it''ll be a while before it''s ready...¡± Micro replied. ¡°But there''s only one mountain... Ah!¡± ¡°I think I know what you''re thinking!¡± Blue replied excitedly. ¡°We''ll make-¡± Micro continued. ¡°Two mountains!¡± Blue interrupted, snapping her fingers confidently. ¡°Good idea!¡± Micro nodded. ¡°You build yours over there. I''ll start over there.¡± Blue said, pointing toward the horizon. ¡°The mountains shouldn''t meet at the bottom, and we''ll just see who gets to the height of the exit first.¡± ¡°We can just push them together when we''re done.¡± Micro agreed with a thumbs up. ¡°Something like that. Well then.¡± Blue began to float away, looking at Micro with renewed energy. ¡°I''ll wait for you at the top.¡± Blue immediately set out to build her own mountain, load by load. Micro walked slowly over to his assigned location and began constructing his own. The two were fairly far from each other, but he was still able to see her clearly even at a distance with his Spirit Vision Skill. Arbur seemed to be enjoying his time with the spectral dog, and his ability to move freely despite the intense pressure of the dungeon was improving as he played. Night seemed to come more quickly after the three had spent a day enjoying their respective tasks. Blue and Micro had already made two hills large enough to tower over Arbur as he played with the ghostly dog. Arbur lay down to rest, feeling some satisfaction in his fatigue. Dark thoughts did begin to manifest as he closed his eyes, but he was surprised when Micro''s dog lay down with its head on his chest. Arbur looked uncomfortable at first, but after placing a hand on the dog''s head, the two fell asleep quickly. Blue paused her work while standing atop her hill and looked over to Micro, who was stretching his arms over his head. ¡°So you really aren''t going to sleep?!¡± Blue called out to him. ¡°I don''t need to, no!¡± He called back. ¡°Well that''s not fair.¡± Blue frowned. ¡°I could keep going, but what a waste of a nice night...¡± ¡°I can stop working until you wake up.¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°I''ll meditate for a while. My core is still a little messy.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Blue nodded. ¡°I''ll know if you cheated!¡± She carefully analyzed the size of Micro''s mountain, then lay down at the summit of her own mountain and immediately began to snore. Micro smiled as he observed his sleeping friends, then sat down to meditate. ¡°I guess I''ll cultivate here...¡± Micro mumbled, then sat down with his legs crossed and closed his eyes. ~ Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. While peering into his core, Micro felt a deep sense of security, knowing his soul was parked safely in a garage, which itself was surrounded by a spherical mass of energy. He opened the door and walked into the garage where his familiarly shaped soul remained parked, still comfortably bearing the weight of the Core Cards he''d mastered so far. Though he felt lonely for a moment without the dog there to greet him, he basked in the peace of the moment. However, he looked around at the garage which he had replicated, exactly the same in its shape and contents to the place he''d lived, and sighed. ¡°The old man would never have let it get this dusty...¡± Micro spoke, rebuking himself. ¡°It¡¯s been harder for him to keep up with cleaning recently though¡­¡± Though the garage and its contents were simply a manifestation of his own energy, utilizing his core throughout the day seemed to stir up a number of impurities, and a dust-like material coated the surface of every shelf and box in the garage. He moved a trash can to the centre of the garage next to his soul, and picked up the broom and dustpan which stood near the open garage door. While sweeping the dust off of every surface in the garage, he recalled the way his driver had always cleaned, and noticed the silence around him. ¡°I wonder...¡± Micro mumbled, then opened the door to the truck and climbed into the driver''s seat. ¡°There it is...!¡± He was happy to find the key in the ignition, and he quickly turned it half way. As the door light lit up and the dashboard beeped to alert him of the open door, he then reached out to the radio and turned up the volume. The radio had been stuck on one station for several years, but it was the old man''s favourite. As he had hoped, the sound of static mixed with music filled the garage. As one song ended and the radio announcer''s voice, mostly obscured by white noise, led into the next, Micro smiled. ¡°I guess the reception could be worse.¡± He shrugged, then returned to his cleaning, entranced by the nostalgic songs which persisted through the white noise. ~ Micro''s cleaning concluded shortly before Blue awoke from a pleasant dream, and he felt refreshed. With a deep breath, he circulated his energy, and was surprised by the strong currents that filled his body. ¡°Good morning, Blue!¡± Micro called out, his smile literally glowing as he flexed his energy. ¡°Huh...¡± Blue mumbled as she stretched, looking at him with squinted eyes. ¡°You seem more... boring.¡± ¡°Boring?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°Your energy is so¡­ calm.¡± Blue frowned. ¡°Like some smelly old hermit or something.¡± ¡°I just tidied up my core for a while.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°You should try it too. It feels refreshing.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Blue waved her hand, turning her attention to the mountain beneath Micro. ¡°Seems like you didn''t cheat. Alright. Let''s go.¡± Without another word, Blue ran down her hill to continue her task, gathering large clumps of dirt which hovered in front of her as she carried them to the summit. Micro continued to use a simple manifestation of the Spirit Shield to carry small loads of dirt beside him. He tried carrying larger loads at first, but it frequently drained his energy faster than he could replenish it. The two mountain builders largely ignored Arbur as he single mindedly dedicated himself to the task of entertaining the soul of Micro''s canine friend, and Arbur seemed content as another day of simple games passed them by. When night came again and he lay down to rest, he almost didn''t notice the comfort he found in waking up to continue his own task. A week passed by, the mountains slowly growing in size. A month passed by, and the mountains'' base began to force arbur to relocate his indefinite game of catch with the dog. One particular day, he realized he was able to throw the dog''s favourite chunk of rock much farther than before, and he wandered farther from the mountains as he continued his task. The mountains grew small enough behind him that he stopped noticing them altogether. The madness he felt creeping into his mind at times was never allowed to settle in before his four-legged companion could distract him. Micro was relieved to see Arbur had ceased his anxious pacing near the mountains, and he could see far enough that there was no risk of losing sight of Arbur, so he continued in his task without distraction. ¡°This is nice...¡± Micro mumbled once, and time passed. ~ ¡°Hah!¡± The shrill cry of a pixie echoed across the endless horizon one morning as Arbur wound back to throw his rock. The dog in front of him tilted his head, and the pair looked back to notice two giant hills had come to dominate the view behind him. ¡°Seems like you win!¡± Micro called happily from the summit of the mountain on the left to the pixie floating above the mountain on the right. ¡°I''ll buy you some meat!¡± ¡°You''ll buy me a lot of it!¡± Blue called back. ¡°Okay, Blue!¡± Micro replied. Blue''s triumphant declaration reminded Arbur of their initial plan, and his eyes widened. ¡°They really plan to merge the two mountains...¡± Arbur mumbled as Blue and Micro immediately began the task. He looked down at the rock in his hand, which was barely half the size it had once been. It was also perfectly rounded, polished by countless thousands of days spent being thrown and caught repeatedly. ARF! The dog barked, wagging its tail in anticipation. ¡°Understood.¡± Arbur replied, and threw the spherical stone once again. ~ ¡°Arbur can throw that really far now, eh?¡± Blue chuckled as she sat beside Micro at the top of the single mountain they had made, a shimmering portal at their backs. Their respective metaphors for moving the dirt had gradually become similar, forming larger and larger walls of energy to push each load like a bulldozer. ¡°I hope he didn''t get bored.¡± Micro replied. ¡°He did a bit better than Kel, to be honest.¡± ¡°Anyways, it looks like there are three of each card.¡± Blue said, having collected every card which once floated high above the ground. After completing their mountain, it was a simple matter to walk around the mountainside and collect them one by one. Laid out before them were four Earth type Jade Cored Cards. Micro easily recognized the Mountain Art card, and another card looked familiar, but the other two were new to him. Blue scratched her head while looking down at the cards, then spoke up. ¡°That''s the Spirit Sword Skill, in case you hadn''t guessed.¡± Blue explained. ¡°This one here is the Appraisal Skill that your turtle friend liked. The last is actually a fun one!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Micro picked up the card and looked more closely. The symbol in the centre of the card was so simple that it was difficult to understand. ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°It can make you heavier or lighter.¡± Blue replied. ¡°Most pixies can already do that, but I saw a cultivator end a fight with this skill once. It was hilarious.¡± ¡°How did they use this in a fight...?¡± Micro raised an eyebrow. ¡°She tackled the guy, then made herself so heavy that she pushed him right into the ground!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°Sounds useful, I guess.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Being lighter would be more efficient though.¡± ¡°Save it for your disciples.¡± Blue rolled her eyes, then collected her set of Core Cards. They suddenly vanished, to Micro''s suprise, but she declared proudly. ¡°That''s right! Who needs a silly skill just to store things in a space pocket?!¡± ¡°That''s great! Are you full charged now?¡± Micro replied, collecting his own set in one hand, and the remaining set in the other. ¡°Not even close, but the core is helping.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll be an amber core in no time.¡± Micro reassured her. ¡°Anyways¡­¡± He waved to Arbur, who then made his way up the hill with the dog beside him. After Arbur had caught his breath, Micro handed him the four Core Cards with a smile. ¡°I couldn''t accept...¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°I didn''t even... you both-¡± ¡°We have ours already.¡± Micro interjected. ¡°They''re yours. Take them.¡± Seeing Micro''s genuine smile, Arbur reluctantly reached out to accept the cards, falling to his knees as Micro released them. The cards were no heavier than any other Core Card he''d seen, but they felt unimaginably heavy in his hands. Before Arbur could articulate a word of gratitude, Micro grabbed his shoulder and lifted him to his feet. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Micro said. ¡°This was a nice break, but there''s more dungeons!¡± The green light of the dungeon''s exit blinded Arbur as he was dragged through it, accompanied by Blue and Micro. He noticed the ethereal dog transform into a swirling mass of energy before pouring into Micro''s chest and disappearing. Chapter 121 - Crystal Clear Micro emerged first from the Earth Mountain Art Dungeon''s jade coloured portal, and he smiled brightly at the sight of clouds of energy and dust swirling around Kira and Kolt, who were sitting quietly with their eyes closed. Lena was standing several paces away, her own face marked by a satisfied grin. ¡°You were only gone a few hours, but they''ve made considerable progress.¡± Lena declared. ¡°Did the others survive?¡± ¡°We''re all fine.¡± Micro replied, right as Blue and Arbur appeared behind him. ¡°We got four Core Cards each!¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°But I would advise waiting a little longer before continuing our journey. The boy child in particular is finally making some progress.¡± ¡°You''re a good teacher, Lena.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Thanks. We''ll wait over here.¡± Micro led Arbur to the edge of the cavern, Blue floating close behind, and the three sat down with a deep sigh. ¡°I really just survived an unfamiliar dungeon...¡± Arbur whispered in disbelief. His eyes were wide as he tightly grasped the Core Cards in his hands. ¡°It feels like waking up from a dream... Was that all real...?¡± ¡°It is generally accepted that the purpose of such Dungeons is to allow the challenger to fully master the simple practice of meditation.¡± Lena explained without looking away from the children. ¡°With so much uninterrupted time, one can fully master their mind, though the weak willed typically lose their minds and are consumed by the dungeon.¡± ¡°It was like the world in my mind and the world around me became one.¡± Arbur recalled. ¡°Like the wall between my thoughts and reality dissolved.¡± ¡°It does feel a little weird coming out of a dungeon, now that you mention it.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°It''s pretty complicated though. Ura mentioned something about your soul and time getting moved around, or something like that...¡± ¡°Don''t overthink it. You''ll hurt yourself.¡± Blue smirked. ¡°Hey, if they''re going to be a while, let''s go find the Crystal Art Dungeon. Those things are fun.¡± ¡°I guess we could.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Just a second...¡± Micro suddenly closed his eyes, and repeated the familiar process of placing his new Core Cards in the back of his truck-shaped soul, greeting the friendly dog who was resting on the roof of the truck, then closing the garage door behind him as he awoke. Unlike the last time he mastered several Core Cards, this time he was able to restrain the sudden surge of energy accompanied by the influx of knowledge. ¡°What was that...?¡± Arbur gasped as the dust settled around Micro. ¡°Just loading up some Core Cards.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°You mastered those cards... in that single moment!?¡± Arbur wheezed, forgetting to breathe until his face reddened. ¡°Oh, appraisal is really useful!¡± Micro said as his eyes began to glow with a bluish hue, unlike the green glow that accompanied activation of the Spirit Vision Skill. While spirit vision, which allowed him to see both the physical world and the energy around him with greater clarity, appraisal filled his eyes with information. He turned to face the cavern wall, and he focused on a small orange patch of rock. As he concentrated, words began to appear in his mind, like labels floating in the air which only he could see. ¡°Iron... Gold... I see.¡± Micro nodded as the names of familiar materials came to mind. He looked down at the Core Cards in Arbur''s hands next, and the names of each card appeared before him. The names of some other minerals also appeared, though some unfamiliar materials'' information seemed blurry. He looked at Blue next, but the words flowing into his mind grew so fuzzy that his head ached. ¡°Hmm...¡± He sighed, rubbing his eyes and looking again. ¡°It''s useful for analyzing things I''m familiar with, but there are limits to what I can learn with it.¡± Blue frowned, then took out the Appraisal Skill she''d stored away, through it on the ground, and jumped on it. With a grunt, the card seemed to crack beneath her feet, then burst into tiny particles of energy which swirled around her for a moment before being absorbed by the small core in her chest. She opened her eyes again, their blue glow matching Micro''s, and nodded. ¡°I can''t decide if I love or hate this.¡± Blue stated with a frown. ¡°It''s such a human skill.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It takes the mystery out of things...¡± Blue frowned. ¡°I can see why this would be useful to somebody who was equal parts lazy and in a hurry... Anyways, next dungeon, please.¡± The three stood up in unison at Blue''s suggestion, though Arbur was surprised when he realized he''d jumped high up into the air. ¡°Woah-¡± He stammered as he fell back to the ground. ¡°You''re a lot stronger now.¡± Micro congratulated Arbur, patting him on the back. ¡°You''ll do even better in the next dungeon.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Arbur whispered, tears forming in his eyes. ¡°This power... Without you, I would never have... the dungeon...¡± Micro patted Arbur''s back again, and Arbur did his best to stifle his joyful sobbing as the three walked toward another tunnel. ¡°There''s definitely a dungeon down this way.¡± Blue announced. ¡°We''ll see which one it is when we get there.¡± ¡°Lead the way, Blue.¡± Micro replied. ~ Not many monsters dared show themselves as the three cultivators walked casually through the cave, brightly illuminated by Micro''s headlights. Some petrified remains of Lo''s unfortunate assailants decorated the tunnels, but their journey to the next dungeon portal was so relaxing that even Arbur''s anxiety waned. ¡°And we''re here.¡± Blue announced happily. ¡°That!¡± Micro shouted after analyzing the portal. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.¡°That''s definitely the Jade Crystal Art Dungeon. Good job finding it so fast, Blue!¡± ¡°I have a knack for treasure hunting.¡± Blue boasted. ¡°It''s... dark energy.¡± Micro continued his analysis. ¡°Alright, let''s go-¡± ¡°Are you sure?!¡± Arbur grabbed Micro''s hand to stop him before he could enter the portal. ¡°This is a lost art, isn''t it? It could be like nothing we''ve ever seen!¡± ¡°I haven''t seen most dungeons.¡± Micro replied blankly. ¡°But there are commonalities among the prevalent arts of this region.¡± Arbur spoke quickly and anxiously. ¡°It''s one thing to dream of mastering numerous arts, but without accounting for synergy between them and-¡± ¡°You can wait outside if you''re worried.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I need to master every art. That includes this one.¡± ¡°You''ve already mastered ten cards, haven''t you?!¡± Arbur pleaded. ¡°Fifteen, but it seems like there are thousands out there.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Luckily one of them will let me go back in time, so I don''t have to worry about finding all of them too quickly. Slow and steady.¡± ¡°Slow and steady?¡± Blue mocked Micro with a shrill laugh. ¡°That turtle guy really got to you, eh?!¡± ¡°It''s more fun than being in a hurry, isn''t it?¡± Micro replied. ¡°That''s actually a good point...¡± Blue conceded, then immediately flew into the portal. Micro gave one last confident smile to Arbur, along with a thumbs up, then quickly followed Blue into the dungeon. He''d grown accustomed to the sensation of being pulled through the surreal vortex of lights and colours toward the dungeon''s entrance, and he was pleased to notice Arbur had followed shortly behind him. ~ ¡°Wow...¡± Micro said as he emerged on the other side of the gate. ¡°This is so...¡± ¡°Comfortable!¡± Blue shouted as she floated by him. Although Micro wasn''t sure what to expect, the nature of the dungeon was as pleasant as it was surprising. Surrounding him on all sides was nothing but a white fog, so thick that it felt almost like being wrapped in a soft blanket. He then noticed that his feet were not on the ground. ¡°I might never leave this place!¡± Blue cried out, stretching her arms and wings with a bright smile. ¡°What?!¡± Arbur blurted out in panic as he materialized next to them. ¡°Is this impossible even for you two?¡± ¡°It may be impossible to complete the trial, sure...¡± Blue replied lazily. ¡°I''m too comfortable... I need¡­ to sleep...¡± Arbur''s panicked expression made Micro laugh, while Blue indeed fell asleep while hovering peacefully in the air. ¡°She just likes napping.¡± Micro reassured Arbur. ¡°The trial hasn''t started yet.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Arbur sighed. ¡°Forgive me. I will work harder to remain calm...¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°You''re doing fine though.¡± Micro looked around again, and noticed the exit had vanished. He was disappointed that there wasn''t a convenient way to escape, but he sighed, content in the strange, comfortable fog. ¡°Welcome, challengers.¡± A soft voice called out to them. ¡°You seem different than my usual guests...¡± ¡°Ah, you mean the Crystal Sect?¡± Micro replied. ¡°They all died a long time ago. We''re new here.¡± ¡°How unfortunate, indeed.¡± The voice replied, though its tone was unchanged. ¡°They showed promise.¡± ¡°I''m Micro, by the way.¡± Micro said, waving to the fog in front of him. ¡°This is Arbur, and Blue is the one sleeping.¡± ¡°I see...¡± The voice answered. ¡°What''s your name?¡± Micro continued. ¡°Are you a friend of Ura''s?¡± ¡°I am familiar with most guardians in this realm.¡± The voice stated. ¡°I have no friends, nor have I enemies.¡± Suddenly, the fog cleared in front of Micro to reveal the source of the mysterious voice. The dungeon guardian was human in shape, the size of a child, but its body was completely transparent, as if it were carved from a single diamond. Although it was impossible to discern its expression, Micro found it easy to understand what the being was feeling. ¡°You may call me Teka.¡± The guardian replied, radiating a warm, welcoming air. ¡°I am pleased to meet you. You are all equally suited to this art, though for entirely different reasons.¡± ¡°What?¡± Micro tilted his head in confusion. ¡°This dungeon''s trial rewards purity.¡± Teka answered. ¡°Purity?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Purity of mind, purity of spirit, purity of intent...¡± Teka explained. ¡°The Crystal Art requires purity, first and foremost.¡± ¡°That makes sense, so far.¡± Micro nodded, straining his mind in trying to follow the explanation while Blue slept. ¡°You are pure by nature, guided by an unalterable purpose.¡± Teka explained. ¡°Your human friend is pure in his intent. Within the chaos of his heart, he has distilled a unifying reason to live. It disciplines his anxious mind.¡± ¡°I, I didn''t realize you could-¡± Arbur stuttered, but Teka ignored him. ¡°The ancient one is unpolluted by uncertainties of any kind.¡± Teka continued. ¡°When she awakens, I shall enjoy the spectacle of her success.¡± ¡°So what is the trial?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I don''t see any exits.¡± ¡°Crystals represent the persistence of order amidst the chaos of the world.¡± Teka explained. ¡°Only those who can manifest such purity may leave this dungeon with its reward.¡± ¡°Manifest, purity?¡± Micro repeated, looking to Arbur with a questioning look. ¡°Excuse me, master.¡± Arbur bowed. ¡°But I expect we are meant to grant will to our energy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I have been taught that one''s energy is is greatly influenced by one''s will.¡± Arbur explained humbly, awkwardly smiling as Micro''s confusion grew. ¡°For example, the energy in an attack can contain your anger. Your aura can also reveal your emotions.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Micro shouted, the answer clicking in his mind. He immediately held out both hands to teka, producing a ball of energy between them. At first, he simply channeled his energy without much thought, but keeping Arbur''s advice in mind, he began to take note of his energy''s nature. Although it felt as much like a part of him as any other part of his body, he started to notice the way his thoughts and awareness affected the energy. He was growing more familiar with various feelings as he continued his journey with his new friends, but Micro wondered which feelings he could summon to fill the ball of energy in front of him. ¡°Should I make it happy...?¡± He wondered allowed. ¡°Pure happiness may be difficult, master...¡± Arbur quietly replied while staring intently at the energy. ¡°How about fear?¡± Micro asked, but the energy grew unstable in his hands as he recalled the paralyzing fear he''d felt in the presence of the Cerena shortly after she was summoned into the body of a young magician girl. ¡°How about a feeling you are more familiar with?¡± Arbur quickly asked. ¡°My honourable senior, Kira, informed me that you are much older than you appear. What feeling most characterized your existence on your homeworld?¡± ¡°I didn''t really feel anything then, at least not the way I do now...¡± Micro replied softly, but as his memories of the life he''d spent with his driver flooded his mind, the energy in his hands began to change before he realized. ¡°But thinking about it now...¡± The energy between Micro''s outstretched hands, which normally swirled and flowed like a cloud of shimmering colours, suddenly became perfectly still. Micro felt most of the energy which had comprised the ball float away like exhaust, leaving behind a completely pure, glowing white ball, emitting a soft, warm light. ¡°It''s beautiful...¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°What feeling is that...? It''s so warm.¡± ¡°I don''t really know.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°But I think it''s how I felt whenever we arrived somewhere safely and on time.¡± ¡°I am honoured to witness purity of such a will.¡± Teka commented, nodding in approval. ¡°What is it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It is not definable by mortal terms.¡± Teka replied. ¡°You are more than worthy of the Jade Crystal Art.¡± A Core Card immediately appeared before Micro''s eyes, and he released the energy he''d accumulated in his hands before grabbing onto the card happily. ¡°Huh?!¡± Blue suddenly blurted out. ¡°Already? Ugh, I thought it would take you longer. Don''t get all proud of yourself just yet. Give me a second.¡± ¡°Just gather some energy with a pure emotion and you pass.¡± Micro assured her. ¡°What? That''s all?¡± Blue frowned, then rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine.¡± Blue held out one hand, and a swirling mass of energy began to form. At first it was the same colour as the rest of Blue, but it became greener after a moment. Eventually, it was a deep shade of green which barely glowed at all. ¡°There.¡± Blue huffed at Teka. ¡°Happy?¡± ¡°I was correct.¡± Teka said. ¡°You have indeed shown me something unprecedented. I have never seen such a pure display of what may be called, in human terms. annoyance...¡± ¡°Give me the card or you''ll see it again.¡± Blue said, holding out her hand. Teka bowed slightly, and a card appeared before Blue. She quickly stored it, then nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright. Your turn.¡± Blue snapped at Arbur. ¡°I''m going back to sleep.¡± Chapter 122 - A Trip?! Micro relaxed while waiting for Arbur to present Teka with energy containing a pure emotion. For a short time, anxiety and frustration were the emotions most evident in his energy, but after meditating for a short while more, a distinct emotion began to fill the energy in his hands. ¡°Very good.¡± Teka congratulated him. ¡°I have seen determination manifested on many occasions, but it is impressive to see such progress from one as young as you. Your desire for vengeance is well tamed.¡± Arbur smiled in disbelief as the Crystal Art Core Card took form in front of him. ¡°Thank you!¡± He shouted as he grasped the card with both hands. He stared at it in disbelief, his voice trembling. ¡°I can''t believe we hold a lost art, and we did it so quickly!¡± ¡°I kind of like the really long trials.¡± Micro said. ¡°All the thoughts going around in my head slow down for a while. It feels more like being a truck¡­¡± ¡°You rely on unfathomable amounts of time spent in dungeons to... clear your mind?¡± Arbur asked, trying to disguise his gasp with a respectful bow. ¡°Although lower level dungeons, such as mine, were intended to aid young cultivators in developing their mental fortitude, it is rare to see a mortal so attuned to time of a scale more suited to immortals.¡± Teka said, floating slightly closer to Micro, apparently curious about his nature. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Micro asked. ¡°If it is the power of an immortal you seek, you must know time beyond time. Dungeons ease the burden of millenia on the mortal mind, but facing what lies beyond true eternity with peace in one''s heart is a solitary journey.¡± Teka explained, then backed away again. ¡°It would please me to know that my Crystal Art will help you on your journey. The Art''s potential is limited only by its user''s imagination.¡± ¡°Thanks, I think.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°It was nice to meet you too, Teka.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, venerable guardian!¡± Arbur added, though as he bowed quickly, his body began to rotate in the space where he was floating. ¡°I''ll drop by again some time.¡± Micro continued. ¡°I technically own the mountain this dungeon''s portal is in now, so I''ll be around.¡± ¡°I would enjoy witnessing another of your emotions.¡± Teka replied. ¡°I sense you are eager to continue your journey. Be well, and do bring more friends with you next time.¡± As Teka raised one hand, a portal appeared in front of Micro. Micro gently plucked the soundly sleeping Blue from the air and placed her in his pocket, then led Arbur through the portal after waving to Teka. ¡°Interesting...¡± Teka whispered, moving a hand slowly through the air where Micro''s energy had dissipated, but Micro didn''t hear what Teka said next. ~ After exiting the dungeon, Micro quickly loaded the Crystal Art Core Card into his core, greeted the dog resting lazily on its roof, and opened his eyes wide as he stretched. ¡°I must thank you again, master.¡± Arbur said as he appeared behind Micro. ¡°What''s up?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I resolved myself to die on this noble path of vengeance, content to meet my clan in the next life and tell them how hard I fought...¡± Arbur explained, looking down at the new Core Card in his hand. ¡°But in the short time I''ve followed you, I''ve seen the impossible become reality time and time again. I don''t know if I''ll ever succeed in my quest, but I am now able to believe that it is possible...¡± ¡°That''s good, Arbur.¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°I think Lena is still busy with the kids, so I''m going to try making some crystals now.¡± ¡°Oh- Of course, master!¡± Arbur shouted with glowing eyes. ¡°Please, at your liesure!¡± ¡°The knowledge that came with the Crystal Art is more interesting than I thought.¡± Micro said as he sat down with his legs crossed. Micro held one hand out, and immediately formed a small, uneven crystal using his energy. It looked like white glass when it finished forming, and it didn''t glow, though it reflected the light constantly beaming out of Micro''s eyes. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Amazing, master!¡± Arbur rejoiced. ¡°I can''t believe I have witnessed the creation of such a treasure!¡± ¡°This is just the result of a bit of unfiltered energy.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°If I can filter out just a tiny bit of light energy though...¡± Micro placed the white crystal in his pocket, then repeated the process. However, this time he was more selective with the energy flowing to his hand. Micro''s focus on the energy in his hand grew so intense that the lights in his eyes flickered, but soon a tiny light, like that of a firefly, appeared in his palm. Having succeeded in forming a crystal of light energy the size of a bead, he then flooded his hand with all of the energy he normally used, and the small crystal quickly grew. Though its shape was still uneven and its glow no brighter than the dashboard light, it was soon complete. Micro smiled, then through the light-emitting object toward Arbur. ¡°This is a treasure among treasures, master!¡± Arbur declared, but Micro''s glowing hand made him pause in confusion. ¡°Wait, are you...¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Micro said as he handed two more glowing crystals to Arbur. ¡°These are a little more efficient.¡± ¡°Efficient?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°These crystals absorb ambient energy to stay on.¡± Micro explained. ¡°These ones use a lot less energy overall, but they produce just about the same amount of light. It''s really tricky to make the crystals pure while making it the right shape.¡± ¡°There was such a system...¡± Arbur nodded, holding the Crystal Art Core Card tightly in his hands. ¡°Perhaps the Serpent Art can wait, while I first master this incredible card...¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I''m going to try making some more crystals while Lena does her thing.¡± ¡°Do you perhaps have any guidance to offer your humblest disciple, related to the mastery of cards?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°I have never heard of, nor even thought to imagine, that one could master several Core Cards in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Apparently my soul is a more convenient shape than most.¡± Micro explained while getting comfortable on a small boulder by the glowing portal. ¡°It isn''t too complicated though. Just... put the card in your soul.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Arbur frowned, but then bowed deeply before sitting down to meditate. ¡°I will take that to heart.¡± ¡°No.¡± Micro said flatly. ¡°Pa- pardon me?¡± Arbur stuttered. ¡°Don¡¯t put it in your heart.¡± Micro said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Put it in your soul.¡± Micro pointed to the middle of his chest. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Arbur smiled timidly, then bowed. ¡°Of course, master.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± Micro waved, then returned to his crystal crafting. ~ Micro sat for the next few hours making crystal after crystal, enjoying the process more and more. He found that mixing the basic forms of energy, like fire, earth, and light, produced straightforward results. The fire energy crystal radiated heat, and the earth crystal was extremely heavy. After learning the extent to which he could reliably produce crystals with such effects, resulting in his storage filling up with hundreds of crystals, he recalled Blue mentioning that some crystals could explode. ¡°I wonder if it''s like an alloy, but with energy...¡± He thought aloud as he combined air energy, which by itself produced wind, and fire, which produced heat, into a swirling ball of energy in his hand. As the mixture of energy began to form a small crystal, Micro was surprised by the speed at which the crystal formed freely. When he stopped the crystal''s growth and allowed it to start accumulating energy, he was alarmed to feel the energy being pulled out of his hands more quickly than he could control, and a blue flame, like that of a blowtorch, enveloped it. Despite the Armour Trait which protected his skin, the fire immediately singed his hand, causing him to recoil and drop it. The blue flame flickered as soon as it was separated from the steady flow of energy in his hands, and the crystal shattered as it hit the rocky ground. ¡°These could be quite useful...!¡± ~ ¡°Wow!¡± Kira screamed as she came around the corner to find Micro holding a small, sparkling crystal in his hand. ¡°That''s beautiful!¡± Micro looked up and smiled at Kira, then tossed the crystal to her. ¡°It''s a combination of air and water energy. That''s why it''s blue.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Try moving some of your energy into it.¡± Kolt and Lena appeared behind Kira as she followed Micro''s instruction, and a thick fog suddenly appeared around her, like a dense rain cloud. ¡°What''s going on?!¡± Kolt shouted. ¡°This feels so weird!¡± Kira called out, laughing and waving her hands around. After the crystal''s energy depleted slightly, the cloud gradually faded. ¡°Impressive.¡± Lena remarked, looking closely at the crystal. ¡°This would be an invaluable asset to any cultivator wielding an art or skill related to air or water. It would even serve as a meditation aid to those with air or water energy affinities.¡± ¡°Your favourite energy was water, right?¡± Micro asked as another crystal began to form in his hand. ¡°Here.¡± Having formed a new crystal of nearly pure water energy, only slightly uneven in its shape, he stood up and passed it to Lena. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Lena asked, hesitant to accept the shining blue treasure. ¡°Of course.¡± Micro replied. ¡°You''re always helping us. It''s nothing much, but here.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Lena sighed, slowly reaching out to take the crystal. She made a relieved expression as the crystal reacted to her energy, but she looked back at Micro with a subtle frown. ¡°I know the etiquette of this world is still foreign to you, but I would like you to understand that for a cultivator of my status to receive such a valuable gift from one of lesser renown is...¡± ¡°Complicated?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Thank you, master Micro.¡± Lena said with a deep bow. ¡°I believe I have come to understand the reason I was quested to follow you by Master Feng at this time.¡± ¡°That''s great, Lena!¡± Micro replied with a thumbs up. ¡°So what will you do now?¡± ¡°If you are not opposed...¡± Lena replied, her sudden enthusiasm making her look much younger than only a moment before. ¡°Shall we go on a trip?¡± Chapter 123 - The Road is Long, and Unfinished ¡°I wonder if he made a new house yet!¡± Micro said happily as the group walked. ¡°He is likely focused on the bandit issue.¡± Lena replied kindly. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Well, I hope he¡¯s not overworking himself.¡± ¡°The presence of cultivators among bandits is unusual, but master Feng is unlikely to meet his equal among them.¡± Lena explained. Micro was happy to accept Lena''s proposal of a trip back through the forest to the place where they last saw Feng. With his core relieved of Ray''s binding ring and stronger than ever, he was excited to keep travelling. Kira and Kolt had both come close to forming their own jade level cores under Lena''s guidance, though it would take them more effort to achieve their goal. While Kira was content to continue energy channeling exercises Lena had shown her, Kolt''s excitement manifested in unprovoked attacks on various trees and rocks. Lena was confident that they would have their own cores before their journey to Master Feng was concluded. Arbur spoke less than he did before his experience in the dungeons of Lo''s mountain, as he spent most of his time meditating on mastery of his newly acquired Crystal Art Core Card. Blue and Trill almost immediately began napping as the trip began, since Micro was comfortable he could find his way back without issue. However, Micro''s mood gradually worsened as they ventured through the forest. His confidence in his legs was gradually increasing, but Kira quickly picked up on his mood after he tripped for the third time in an hour. ¡°Are you thinking about roads again, master?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I am.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I wonder how the road I commissioned near the Imperial City is going now.¡± ¡°I''ve heard the Imperial City is an amazing place.¡± Kira said with wide eyes. ¡°Have you been there? Did they have roads you liked? How was the food?¡± ¡°There are some nice people there.¡± Micro recalled. ¡°It''s a small town, really. And I wouldn''t call the roads there ¡®roads¡¯ really, but...¡± ¡°What does commision mean?¡± Kolt asked, tired by his efforts to crack a boulder in half with a punch infused with energy. ¡°I paid a nice lady to build a road between the town and a mine.¡± Micro explained. ¡°I don''t know how long it''ll take without trucks, but I''m sure they''ll do their best.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± Kolt grunted. ¡°How much does a road cost?¡± ¡°Just a few gold coins.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Gold?!¡± Kira and Kolt both shouted in unison. ¡°Mundane frivoloties...¡± Lena sighed, but Kolt and Kira were entranced by the two gold coins which suddenly appeared in Micro''s hands. ¡°Here, one for each of you.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I have plenty.¡± ¡°I''m rich...¡± Kolt whispered to himself, gripping the gold coin with renewed vigor. ¡°I could buy all the food in our village a dozen times...!¡± Kira added. ¡°How did you get so rich?¡± ¡°A nice man from a dragon sect gave them to me at the tournament before the summoning started.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I hope they''re not still looking for me...¡± ¡°Are you rich too, master Lena?¡± Kira asked excitedly. ¡°The sect provides funds for use in logistical matters, dealings with the mundane and such, but I have no need for currency of my own.¡± Lena replied. ¡°Only the weakest cultivators rely on the currency of the mundane to live, whether as a means of securing a food source or a safe place to rest. You would do well to prioritize the richness of your spirits.¡± ¡°Yeah, I''ll do that too.¡± Kolt nodded. ¡°But gold...!¡± THUD The sound of Micro falling on his face interrupted their conversation. He stood up quickly with a sigh, then stood still for a moment while looking ahead at the forest in front of him. He thought for a moment in silence while the others gathered around him. Blue woke up and flew up above the group to stretch, then looked down curiously. ¡°He''s got a weird look all of a sudden.¡± Blue declared. ¡°He''s deep in thought.¡± Arbur added. ¡°Perhaps he is about to make a breakthrough. I''ve heard of masters who advance most quickly while performing ordinary tasks.¡± Everyone looked at Micro while he stared into the woods with a serious expression. With his own eyes, he peered ahead into the dangerous woods, taking note of the animals and monsters which went about their lives. He also noted the way the tree roots seemed to crawl beneath the surface of the ground, constantly changing the forest. ¡°Why exactly does the forest move around like that?¡± Micro suddenly asked. ¡°While many assume the ground itself moves, it is actually the trees which alter the shape of the forest.¡± Lena replied. ¡°The energy veins beneath us provide these trees with such vitality that they are able to move and seek out the energy they crave, depending on where the veins themselves flow.¡± ¡°So they''re trees that cultivate...¡± Micro wondered. ¡°That is not the case.¡± Lena corrected him. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.¡°Though they possess great vitality, they lack sentience.¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in the walking woods?¡± Blue asked with a look of mild anticipation. ¡°What are you about to suggest?¡± ¡°Well, if we''re not in a hurry...¡± Micro began. ¡°We spend a lot of time walking around the woods, and now I even have my own mountain back there, so...¡± ¡°So?¡± Blue asked him, gesturing for him to continue his explanation quickly. ¡°I''m thinking of clearing a way through here.¡± Micro answered. ¡°There is more than enough room to walk between trees...¡± Lena raised an eyebrow at his suggestion. ¡°Would a path truly be of much benefit to a cultivator of your level?¡± ¡°We''re not the only ones who need to get from one end of the woods to the other though.¡± Micro countered. ¡°Since nobody else is around to do it, I think I should. It¡¯s work that needs doing, whether somebody is doing it or not.¡± ¡°You feel it is your purpose to build a road through these dangerous woods?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Well, I''m definitely not meant for offroading.¡± ¡°Fascinating...¡± Arbur nodded. ¡°It is a mundane task, but a monumental one... Could this be the nature of the Truck Sect''s cultivation style?¡± ¡°Cultivation style?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Your turtle friend''s style was to push you down a mountain, remember?¡± Blue laughed. ¡°It''s not really a cultivation style, but there''s work to do, and nobody else around to do it...¡± Micro continued. ¡°And the old man would help if he could. He often helped clear debris off roads during the rainy season, even the roads he didn''t normally use.¡± Micro began to sound more confident as he explained his intentions, and the others simply nodded in understanding. ¡°Our destination remains the same, but the path is yours to choose, or create.¡± Lena added. ¡°So...¡± Kira was the first to speak up after a moment of silence. ¡°How do you make a road?¡± ~ Micro''s first idea was to root himself to the forest floor and draw enough energy to fire a continuous wave of energy at the forest ahead. However, the process was tiring and difficult to control, and the result was messy, leaving behind piles of debris that took a long time to clear. Kolt and Kira had particular difficulty with the clouds of dust it created. In the end, Blue convinced him to use the spirit sword skill to cut the trees down one by one. He didn¡¯t enjoy the feeling of holding such a dangerous weapon in his hands, but he admitted it was satisfying to remove the obstacles in his path with a simple swing of his arm. He found it equally satisfying to smash large rocks to pieces using the Spirit Hammer skill. After turning back to begin his road-building project from the base of Lo Mountain, the task began in earnest. Trill remained with Kolt, while Blue began to rampage freely through the woods. Occasionally the path she cleared intersected with Micro''s straight road, but she was having too much fun testing her newly acquired skills against the endless trees. When Micro asked for assistance in moving the rocks and logs to the side of the path he was opening, Lena decided to continue her oversight of Kolt and Kira''s growth. She guided them in using their energy to strengthen their physical bodies, and they happily threw debris away from the path. Kolt insisted on helping Micro cut down trees though, but he was disappointed to find that even with Trill''s help, he was barely able to scratch a tree without any tools or skills. ¡°Master...¡± Arbur soon called out with worry. Since Kolt and Kira were working so quickly, and he was also unable to assist in clearing the woods ahead, he was left without a task. ¡°Oh, you should spend some time getting those Core Cards loaded up.¡± Micro encouraged him. ¡°Such a selfish act while you commit yourself to this ordeal...?¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°How dare I cultivate while my master works!¡± ¡°Well, I''m only doing the rough work for now. I was thinking about hiring some people I know to finish the road.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Finish it?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°But it is already a road...¡± Arbur looked back at the long path they had carved through the forest. It was free of any rocks or trees, and it was nearly flat. ¡°I''m making a road here, Arbur.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°It can''t be helped if you don''t know better, but I assure you that it is far from complete.¡± ¡°Forgive me master!¡± Arbur shouted. Though he was confused, he sincerely bowed his head. ¡°I will carve your words into my heart! I will not question your wisdom regarding roads...!¡± ¡°Calling dirt and rocks a road¡­¡± Micro mumbled, placing his hands over his face with a deep sigh. ¡°I fear for this world¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, master!¡± Arbur shouted with a bow. ¡°This is going to take a few months, so you may as well keep busy. You can start with the sword card if you''d like to cut down some trees with me.¡± Micro explained. ¡°That would be a big help.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Arbur shouted, then immediately knelt on the recently cleared dirt path and took the Spirit Sword Skill Core Card out of his pocket to begin training. Micro noticed that he looked much younger now that his hair had started growing out, though his ragged clothes were still pitiable. ¡°Will Arbur be okay there?¡± Kira quietly asked Lena. ¡°There are monsters around...¡± ¡°Your master is making an enormous amount of noise by cutting down trees much harder than iron.¡± Lena replied. ¡°If you possessed the Spirit Vision Skill, you''d have witnessed the stampede of beasts away from our present location not long ago.¡± ¡°It''s been awfully quiet, now that you mention it.¡± Kira nodded. ¡°I can''t even hear the birds.¡± ¡°Young Arbur will be safe and within our reach.¡± Lena said with a suddenly sharp tone. ¡°Do not be distracted. Your energy is imbalanced.¡± ¡°Sorry, I got it.¡± Kira replied. ~ SWISH BANG The sense of urgency which had previously driven Micro to return to his homeworld as fast as possible had dissipated since he learned of cultivation techniques which would allow him to travel back in time. He wondered if he could even go back to the day he first encountered his lifelong driver and live his life again. He couldn''t imagine a greater reward for his efforts in the world of cultivation. He missed the smell of fresh oil as a cloud of dust and splinters pelted his face. However, for now, he allowed himself to enjoy the task ahead of him. Despite his persisting dislike of violence, knowing his tree cutting would result in the creation of a new road excited him. Arbur caught up to them at the end of every day, and they enjoyed the leftover smoked bear meat together for several weeks. When the meat ran out, Blue and Kira quickly hunted several deer and one boar, and their routine continued. It was on a rainy day while the team worked, when a large light flashed behind Micro. He turned to see Kira glowing brightly near a smiling Lena. ¡°Congratulations, child.¡± Lena said softly. ¡°You have grown accustomed to channeling a sufficient amount of energy for a core to naturally form within you.¡± ¡°I could feel the energy starting to swirl around in my chest, like you mentioned, master Lena.¡± Kira replied. ¡°It felt like water gathering in a puddle. It feels really natural...¡± ¡°Good job, Kira!¡± Micro called back. ¡°My core was a lot more work to form. You must be quite talented.¡± ¡°Does this mean I can go into dungeons with you now?!¡± Kira asked. ¡°It depends on the dungeon.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Let me know if you find one anywhere. Oh, and keep up the good work, Kolt. Your energy is a lot more noticeable from here now!¡± Kolt gave a weak thumbs up to Micro and continued to move rocks to the side of the cleared path. ¡°Oh?¡± Blue suddenly appeared over the group and smiled down at Kira. ¡°I just dropped by to mention I found some weird looking folks looking for a dungeon over that way, but it looks like the little one grew a core while I was gone.¡± Micro''s ears perked up at the mention of a dungeon, and he immediately used the Spirit Vision skill to look as far into the woods as he could. ¡°Oh, I know that guy.¡± Micro announced. ¡°Let''s go say hello!¡± Chapter 124 - Good Business Micro led his party through the woods, temporarily abandoning their quickly growing road, in the direction of his alleged acquaintance. He counted a total of six people in the group, and was confused when four of the group suddenly dispersed. Two hid in bushes nearby, and two quickly climbed up tall trees, while the remaining two stood cautiously, apparently aware of Micro''s approach. ¡°Bandits, beware!¡± One of the stationary people shouted, his voice echoing his anxiety. ¡°Our treasures are many, but they are guarded as such!¡± ¡°We are defended by twenty members of the strongest sect in these lands!¡± The other, a young woman, shouted as Micro came into sight. ¡°What are you talking about, Tohan?¡± Micro asked the surprised merchant, beside whom stood a young woman in similar attire. ¡°There are only four cultivators hiding, and they all have jade cores.¡± Micro smiled at Tohan, the generous merchant from whom he''d received so many gold coins at the tournament in the Imperial City not long ago. Tohan blinked in confusion as Micro''s friends soon appeared behind him, but his face soon brightened. ¡°My boy of good fortune!¡± Tohan shouted, his accessories jingling as he clapped his hands excitedly. ¡°It''s alright, everyone! They are friends!¡± He raced forward to greet Micro, though he stopped to bow to Lena with a graceful gesture. ¡°I am honoured once again to greet the Imperial Guard on behalf of-¡± Tohan began, but Lena sighed, cutting him off. ¡°Ignore me.¡± Lena said flatly. ¡°I am presently far removed from my duties to the empire.¡± Tohan''s face froze as he looked up at Lena, unsure whether he should ask for clarification. However, Micro patted his back reassuringly. ¡°So, how have you been?¡± Micro asked, his casual tone cutting through the tense air. ¡°I...¡± Tohan stuttered, but he cleared his throat and continued, reviving his boisterous tone. ¡°Excuse me! I am overjoyed to see you in good health and good spirits. There was talk of you being hunted and destroyed by the Imperial Guard shortly after the... events... at the tournament. But business has never been better!¡± ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± Micro replied with a wide smile. ¡°We had some errands to run, but now we''re taking some to clear a way back to town.¡± ¡°I see, I see.¡± Tohan nodded his head, scratching his thick beard with one hand. ¡°I hope you have not been bothered by the bandits. They have been growing in number recently.¡± ¡°Aren''t bandits much weaker than cultivators?¡± Micro tilted his head in confusion, recalling his unpleasant experience. ¡°I am guarded by members of the Dark Cat Sect, whom you skillfully uncovered.¡± Tohan replied. ¡°They are famed for their information gathering abilities, but not even they know what is happening in the world of bandits. Many cultivators and mundane merchants alike have reported large groups of bandits traveling with cultivators recently. Can you imagine something as vulgar as a cultivator associating with such vile beings? And with magicians rampant throughout the kingdom, it is a truly unstable situation.¡± ¡°So bandits are cultivating, and magicians are everywhere, huh...¡± Micro said. ¡°Well, I''m glad business is going well for you.¡± ¡°Indeed! It was almost the end of my sect, but a marvelous opportunity arose!¡± Tohan announced happily. ¡°Just when so many of our trade partners abandoned the area, would you believe that six new towns have appeared north of the Imperial City?! And they are all connected by a single, luxurious road! It¡¯s a spectacle to behold!¡± ¡°Oh, did they already finish it?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You know of the road?¡± Tohan asked in surprise. ¡°Of course I do.¡± Micro ¡°I paid Margo to have it built not long ago.¡± ¡°The road is yours?!¡± Tohan screamed. ¡°I paid with the coins you gave me, actually.¡± Micro explained. ¡°That road alone has made me richer than I thought possible, and in such a short time...¡± Tohan replied, his face turning pale. ¡°Are you the Immortal Merchant King spoken of in legends?¡± ¡°I only have a few coins left.¡± Micro shook his head. ¡°I''m just Micro.¡± ¡°With just the spare change I gave you, you multiplied my own wealth ten times... My sect has never seen so much business.¡± Tohan continued with a hoarse voice. ¡°What heavenly spirit possessed an amber stage cultivator to spend what little coinage he possessed on the mundane construction of a road?¡± ¡°You''re saying this man commissioned the new road?¡± The young woman approached Micro with her hands raised in front of her, wrapping her right hand around her left fist. With a graceful bow, she continued. ¡°I have heard of no merchant sect lowering themselves to the level of trading in mundane services. Throwing gold on the ground before a pig would be less embarrassing, regardless of the profits.¡± ¡°Silence, daughter!¡± Tohan shouted, turning to rebuke her. ¡°The traditions of this master''s sect are not to be judged by fools like us! In the time since I last met him, he has ascended from jade to amber stage, and his strange actions have given us opportunities unknown!¡± ¡°But profit with no honour is-¡± She argued, but she was surprised by her father¡¯s expression. ¡°Daughter!¡± ¡°Apologies, father, young master...¡± The woman bowed in panic. ¡°Beautiful...¡± Kolt blurted out as the woman''s hair swayed, the ornaments decorating it shining brightly. ¡°Shut up.¡± Kira quietly snapped, elbowing him in the side so hard that he buckled over with a grunt. ¡°Anyways...¡± Micro continued awkwardly. ¡°Don''t worry about¡­ umm, whatever you were talking about.¡± ¡°Your wisdom is matched by your grace, young master!¡± Tohan replied in relief. Four cultivators, dressed in black robes which covered even their faces, except for their glowing yellow eyes, suddenly appeared behind Tohan and his daughter. One of them stepped forward to speak. ¡°Our destination is not far from here.¡± The cultivator in black whispered. ¡°Must we adjust our plans?¡± ¡°Ah, of course.¡± Tohan replied, then turned back to Micro. ¡°My apologies, young master. We have behaved shamefully. You see, as a result of the events which transpired at that fateful tournament, many sects have been seeking higher stages of cultivation. Well, those that haven¡¯t gone into hiding, at least¡­¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°That''s fair.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°The events left nearly every sect in the region feeling vulnerable and ashamed.¡± Tohan continued. ¡°Not yours though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Especially ours!¡± Tohan lamented. ¡°Our sect is founded on the paradoxical relationship between the material and the immaterial! Our greed for luxury is what drives us. Be it currency, information, or ancient treasures, there is nothing we forsake. For our sect to be so utterly blindsided by the workings of the mundane was eye opening.¡± ¡°The old man would call that the cost of doing business.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°Please elaborate.¡± Tohan abruptly paused his story and leaned in to hear Micro''s explanation. ¡°I sense a great merchant''s wisdom.¡± ¡°The old man wasn''t rich, but he made it through some hard times.¡± Micro nodded, his face brightening as he spoke. ¡°He worked really hard with the neighbour''s son to divert a local stream so he wouldn''t have to count on the rain every year. Sometimes it rains too much, and other years it doesn''t rain at all. There were all sorts of problems, and it took a while for it to pay off. He called that sort of thing the cost of doing business.¡± ¡°This master you speak of was able to profit by accounting for the forces of nature itself...¡± Tohan replied in awe. ¡°He used to joke about it, but the weather can seem really mean sometimes.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°The weather was¡­ mean?¡± Tohan gasped. ¡°What a terrifying place¡­¡± ¡°He was certain that a rain cloud heard him say he¡¯d fix the roof later.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°His son said he was being silly, but it started raining in the middle of a drought that same day.¡± ¡°To the Master Micro comes from a world where even nature is one¡¯s enemy¡­¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°Intriguing.¡± Lena remarked. ¡°I thank you for your story.¡± Tohan said, still contemplating the anecdote. ¡°Indeed, we must take the precautions we can afford to take. That is why we have commissioned the Dark Cat Sect to guide us to the Amber Dragon Dungeon. My sect has been a jade level sect for too long, or so it seems. That is why we invested much of our recent windfall into locating the Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon''s entrance. It is time to ascend.¡± ¡°Do you mind if I join you?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You are more than welcome!¡± Tohan shouted happily. ¡°I wonder if Kel''s sect will aim for amber cores soon.¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°Oh? You haven''t heard?¡± Tohan asked, then shook his head. ¡°No, of course not. You''ve been very busy. The Fire Mountain Turtle Sect ascended to the amber level not long ago. I hear the new sect leader is your friend, Kel. It caused quite the stir in the region.¡± ¡°Wow, that''s great!¡± Micro said. ¡°What about his grandfather?¡± ¡°Apparently Kel and the sect leader were cultivating together, but the elder did not survive the endeavour.¡± Tohan replied solemnly. ¡°Nobody expected him to be able to ascend at that age, and yet he sacrificed himself in solidarity with the younger generation''s goals, a truly admirable man.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Micro frowned. ¡°I see...¡± ¡°Micro.¡± Lena quietly called out with a sharp tone. ¡°Mind your manners.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked, his sadness only growing. ¡°His death was neither meaningless nor shameful.¡± Lena said. ¡°Shed no tears. Be honoured to have known him.¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Tohan reassured Micro. ¡°In any case, we must move. Even with a Sapphire level ally, attracting bandits by remaining still in this place is a risk not worth taking.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Let''s go.¡± ~ Micro introduced Arbur, Kira, and Kolt to Tohan as they continued to the location of the dungeon. The hired members of the Dark Cat Sect continued to patrol the area around the party diligently, as they had been hired to do. Tohan and his daughter had many questions for Micro about his experiences after the tournament, but Micro''s mood did not recover quickly, and Kira enthusiastically recalled their adventures in his stead. Kolt attempted to brag about his own contributions to their quest, though he was ultimately too shy to raise his voice in front of Tohan''s daughter for long. After Micro''s mood had finally started to lift, thanks in large part to Kira''s excited storytelling, he asked Tohan about his business as a merchant. Tohan didn''t hesitate to explain the dealings he had done with the many people who had relocated to the newly emerging towns to the north of the Imperial City. ¡°With so many people coming and going along that road, my sect barely had to do any legwork in search of new trade opportunities. Bones of mythical creatures, golden relics of long-lost civilizations, thousand year old roots¡­!¡± Tohan explained with a wide smile, revealing several gold teeth Micro hadn''t previously noticed. ¡°My sect''s business is treasure, you see? There is no treasure in this world we can not transform into a profit, and there is no client we have ever disappointed.¡± ¡°So you buy and sell treasure?¡± Micro asked. ¡°That''s interesting. I wonder where all those people came from though.¡± ¡°It was quite miraculous.¡± Tohan replied. ¡°I had the Dark Cat Sect investigate that exact issue. Apparently the population boomed with the influx of tradesmen, joined by their families. The communities which sprung out of the ground near the new road invited countless other trades, and the speed at which imperial forces can come and go has made the region safer than any other for the mundane. The farmers have expanded their own ventures, but imports account for most of what is consumed now. The Imperial City almost feels like a ghost town in comparison.¡± ¡°I hope Spark and her family are doing well.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Is that a friend of yours?¡± Tohan asked.¡± ¡°Her father works with metal. He has a nice hammer.¡± Micro replied. ¡°They''re very good people.¡± ¡°A blacksmith that has won the favour of one such as yourself, hmm?¡± Tohan remarked with a curious light in his eye. ¡°For me to have overlooked them, I still must have a long way to go as a merchant. Thank you for the recommendation.¡± ¡°Does a merchant of a dragon sect seek out the services of a mundane blacksmith now?¡± Tohan''s daughter interjected. ¡°You must forgive my confusion, master of the...¡± ¡°Truck Sect.¡± Blue chuckled, rolling her eyes. Tohan''s daughter flinched when the pixie appeared near Micro''s shoulder, but she held back further questions after seeing her father bow politely to the glowing blue creature. ¡°I also beg your forgiveness, regarding my daughter''s lack of courtesy.¡± Tohan said boisterously. However, he looked at his daughter with a frustrated expression. ¡°She is a highly motivated girl, but young Tring is clearly inexperienced in ascertaining the bigger picture.¡± ¡°But I do believe it is in the interest of our own sect''s honour to be clear on the matter of station. Does our tireless cultivation not separate us from the realm of those who crawl on the ground far beneath us, living by the whims of nature like little animals?¡± Tring''s tone gradually became more assertive as her gaze wandered across Micro''s party. ¡°Do cultivators have any business playing in the dirt with lesser beings while walking the path to immortality? It''s bad business, is it not? Do we not distinguish ourselves honourably?¡± ¡°You all look the same to me.¡± Micro shrugged. He was going to leave it there, but he noticed Kolt''s expression darkening as it had before, though Kira showed no signs of being shaken by Tring''s remarks. ¡°What do you...¡± Tring began, but Micro''s expression sharpened and he continued. ¡°The strongest folks you''ll meet in this life are the ones who lift up the people around them.¡± Micro said with a harsh tone. ¡°The weakest are the selfish type who spend more time putting others down.¡± ¡°Truck Sect wisdom?¡± Blue asked sarcastically. ¡°Something the old man said to his son after school once.¡± Micro replied with a warm smile. Tohan''s face turned white as he processed Micro''s words, and he nearly jumped in fear as Tring replied almost immediately. He tried to cover her mouth, but she slipped away and continued. ¡°You dare equate me to some beast of labour?¡± Tring spat. ¡°You speak down to me as if from the heights of the immortal realm, yet you lack the honour of the weakest cultivator!¡± ¡°Just to be clear...¡± Lena chuckled. ¡°The magicians summoned a being of unimaginable power recently.¡± Tring stumbled awkwardly as Lena''s calm voice interrupted her inquisition, and she replied with her head bowed. ¡°I was rendered completely immobile.¡± Lena added with a sharp grin. ¡°I am aware of the hero summoning which my father witnessed at the tournament recently.¡± Tring said quietly, shaken by Lena¡¯s inclusion in the conversation. ¡°But a Cerulean Stage Imperial Envoy was present, and little came of it.¡± ¡°It was Micro who prevented the tournament summoning from succeeding, but that is not the summoning of which I am speaking now.¡± Lena said lightly, and Tring looked up with wide eyes. ¡°There was another?!¡± Tohan gasped. ¡°I was nothing before the being we encountered.¡± Lena continued. ¡°I could barely stay conscious in its presence.¡± ¡°Have the magicians found a way to create a Ruby Core?!¡± Tohan looked down at the ground as cold sweat formed on his face. ¡°It possessed a Silver Core, as a matter of fact.¡± Lena replied, pointing at the blue pixie hovering above Micro. ¡°And I witnessed Micro drive the being away to protect his small friend.¡± ¡°A silver...¡± Tring stuttered. ¡°You may speak as you wish of whomever you wish. The ramblings of the weak are not dissimilar to the frogs croaking in these woods to my ears.¡± Lena said, turning away to face the direction in which they continued to walk. ¡°But power and honour are not so easily defined on the path you now walk.¡± ¡°The path we now walk?¡± Tring repeated, then looked around in surprise, noticing that they were no longer in the untamed forest, but on a wide trail carved through the forest. ¡°What path is this...?¡± Micro sighed, and returned his own attention to the way ahead before replying in Lena''s stead. ¡°It''s mine.¡± Chapter 125 - The Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon Tohan and his daughter, Tring, remained awkwardly silent, still joined by their darkly dressed guards, four mysterious members of the Dark Cat Sect. The party walked along, veering off the dirt path after a short while with Blue in the lead. Though the Dark Cat Sect members were aware of the dungeon''s location, they chose not to interrupt Blue as she led Micro and his friends ahead, enjoying the search for the time being. ¡°There we are.¡± Blue announced after less than an hour of walking. ¡°Huh?¡± Kolt blurted out as Blue hovered in the air in an ordinary looking part of the forest, with nothing in sight but trees, rocks, and the ground beneath them. ¡°Look down.¡± Micro replied, his eyes glowing. ¡°Oh!¡± Kolt shouted, his face reddening as he rushed to perceive the energy around him. Soon, Kolt joined the rest of the party in looking straight down at the ground, where a large amount of intimidating energy swirled around a single point. ¡°It is indeed a Dragon''s Dungeon...¡± Tring whispered. ¡°I recognize the overwhelming presence.¡± ¡°It does feel heavier than the Mountain Art in a way.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Alright, time to dig.¡± However, as the hired members of the Dark Cat Sect began to dig, Micro started to walk back in the direction of his road. ¡°Umm...¡± Tohan mumbled, slowly gesturing to the ground where he stood. ¡°It''s that way... Master Micro...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Micro replied casually, stopping a hundred paces or so away from the group. ¡°This is a good place to start.¡± ¡°But it''s down here.¡± Tohan explained, though he wondered which of them was misunderstanding the other. ¡°There are important codes and regulations for roads going up and down hills. Safety matters.¡± Micro answered. ¡°If we''re adding a destination to our road, we definitely aren''t just going to dig a hole. That''s not even funny.¡± ¡°Funny...?¡± Tohan tilted his head. ¡°The quickest way down is... down...¡± Tring mumbled in frustration. ¡°What nonsense...¡± But Micro had already begun to dig, and his progress with a scoop resembling an ethereal turtle shell surprised his friends. ¡°If you want to help, clear the trees around here.¡± Micro called out before disappearing into the tunnel he''d already made. ¡°Can''t have tree roots upsetting the surface of the road.¡± ¡°The destination is yours, of course.¡± Lena spoke softly to Tohan. ¡°But Micro''s path is worth travelling, if time is not of immediate concern to you.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Tohan nodded, then smiled. ¡°Die, tree!¡± Blue''s let out a deafening cry. BOOM Everyone but Lena flinched as a tree exploded into splinters nearby. BOOM Another projectile let loose from Blue''s slingshot turned a giant tree into a cloud of debris. ¡°Let''s leave the trees to Blue.¡± Kira announced while walking briskly to the entrance of Micro''s new tunnel. ¡°Indeed.¡± Tohan declared, following shortly after her. BOOM ~ ¡°Wow.¡± Kolt whistled as he looked around. ¡°Does it need to be this... big?¡± ¡°For a footpath to the entrance of an ordinary dungeon, it does seem excessive.¡± Arbur added. ¡°Not that I question Master Micro¡¯s decision, of course.¡± ¡°It''s up to code, more or less. The rock does seem stable, even without concrete¡­¡± Micro replied, pushing a large mound of rubble back up the tunnel, past his seated friends. ¡°Are you comfortable?¡± Micro had cleared a place for his friends to sit in the tunnel, out of the way, where they now sat watching him work. Arbur had promised to continue cultivating, but he now joined the rest in watching Micro with an expression of curiosity and confusion. ¡°I can see that he is strong...¡± Tring whispered to her father. ¡°His core is more refined than any I have seen, despite his feeble-minded nature. But does the master of a sect clear paths for strangers weaker than himself?¡± ¡°Master Micro is very kind.¡± Kira replied while Tohan scratched his head. ¡°If it weren''t for that daft look on his face, I''d assume this was an elaborate insult.¡± Tring continued. ¡°To clear a comfortable path for us, as if we were incapable of moving our own arms. Is he calling us weak?¡± ¡°Strong or weak...!¡± Micro grunted, lifting a large boulder from the ground and turning to carry it out. ¡°Roads need building.¡± ¡°Can I interest you in some dried meat or cheese?¡± Tohan called out. ¡°We brought more than enough for the journey...!¡± ¡°I''m fine for now, but you all enjoy yourselves.¡± Micro replied as he passed them again, but Kolt and Kira immediately turned their heads toward Tohan with wide eyes. Micro''s genuine smile disarmed Tring for the time being, and the group of unlikely acquaintances, gathered around several glowing crystals of Micro''s creation, began to converse about their journeys while snacking. Aside from the occasional gravel golem which fell out of the rubble and startled Micro before running out of the tunnel in a hurry, and the rumbling of Blue''s deforestation project on the surface, a strange, peaceful mood fell upon the party. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Micro''s mood also grew brighter as he lost himself in the task he''d set for himself. Confident that the tunnel would be connected to his main road, he took his time flattening the area and ensuring the tunnel''s shape remained structurally sound. He''d seen the inside of countless tunnels, and he was pleased with the results of his efforts. ~ Kira awoke from a deep sleep to find the cultivators around her meditating, though Kolt was still snoring next to her. The warm glow of the crystals placed on a rock in the centre of the room-sized cavern only made her sleepier, but the other cultivators stirred as she rose to her feet. ¡°He''s done.¡± Blue''s sharp voice filled the tunnel. ¡°You''re here?!¡± Tring flinched at the sight of the pixie. Blue chuckled, then floated down the tunnel. The others followed, and Tohan was the first to speak, with bushy eyebrows raised. ¡°I wonder if Master Micro comes from a subterranean culture...¡± Tohan spoke reverently. ¡°It''s honestly an impressive tunnel.¡± ¡°Thanks, Tohan.¡± Micro replied from the end of the tunnel, leaning against a pile of rocks in the centre of a large, empty cavern. I kept the portal buried, in case anything was waiting to come out.¡± ¡°Wise.¡± Lena praised him, one of her own eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°What is the purpose of such a massive space?¡± Tohan asked nervously. ¡°Do you mean to establish your sect in this space¡­ and monopolize this particular dungeon? Such a venture may be profitable, but the location is a bit...¡± ¡°It''s just a parking lot.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Enough room for everybody.¡± ¡°A subsurface shelter in these woods is actually quite a pragmatic solution to the issue of the wandering trees.¡± Arbur said softly. ¡°Few would go to the effort of displacing such dense bedrock. Though it is a newly constructed shelter, it feels strong, and dignified¡­!¡± ¡°Dense? Dignified?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Like the trees you so effortlessly cut, the rock you are carving away is made impossibly dense by the bountiful energy flowing through here.¡± Arbur explained, picking up a rock and squeezing it tightly in his hand. However, a drop of blood dripped from his hand while the rock remained intact. ¡°You may not have noticed, being as strong as you are.¡± ¡°So even rocks with energy in them are stronger...?¡± Micro rolled his eyes. ¡°It seems like everything in this world is just, extra...¡± ¡°Extra what?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Never mind.¡± Micro sighed, then turned to look at Kira and Lena. ¡°So, what do you think, Lena?¡± ¡°I think your tunnel is very nice, Master Micro.¡± Lena smiled. ¡°Ah, not that.¡± Micro waved his hand, though the compliment did cause him to smile. ¡°Do you think Kira can handle a Dragon Dungeon?¡± Lena''s expression grew cloudy as she looked at Kira closely for a while, causing Kira to blush, then at the hidden dungeon portal. ¡°That is a difficult question to answer as her teacher.¡± Lena said, then gestured to Tohan. ¡°May I ask what the requirements of your own sect are in regards to dungeons of this level?¡± ¡°Of course, honoured friend, you may.¡± Tohan said boisterously, apparently delighted by the question. ¡°While Dragon Art Dungeons are well known for their difficulty, they are normally very safe places for young cultivators to gain experience.¡± ¡°Are you familiar with the contents of amber level dungeons?¡± Lena asked. ¡°Acquaintances of mine in Amber Dragon Art Sects have previously encouraged me to find and challenge an Amber level dungeon, as the physical challenges are fairly straightforward and forgiving.¡± Tohan explained. ¡°However, even in the amber level dungeons, the foremost danger is the one we carry within ourselves.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lena raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°While the Jade Dragon Art Dungeon tests your will to protect that which you treasure, the Amber Dragon Art Dungeon is said to test your ability to do so.¡± ¡°What''s the difference?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Yeah...¡± Micro nodded, struggling to understand the explanation. ¡°Well, I''m sure you would do anything to protect your precious little brother from a scary monster, wouldn''t you, child?¡± Tohan asked with a sincere smile. ¡°Well...¡± Kira paused. ¡°I guess I would, if I had to, probably.¡± Ignoring Kolt''s sour expression, Tohan continued. ¡°But to protect something as valuable as a life is not as simple as wishing to do so.¡± Tohan explained, his tone lowering. ¡°Alone before the monsters in these woods, your brother would die regardless of your praiseworthy will.¡± ¡°That''s...¡± Kira frowned. ¡°It isn''t enough to be willing to die to protect something dear to you.¡± Tohan glanced at his daughter, who rolled her eyes. ¡°The dead have no claim to anything which they treasure. You must prove to the dungeon, and to yourself, that you have the power to carry what you hold in your heart, or survive without it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°So the greatest danger is to treasure more than you can carry.¡± ¡°Precisely, wise master Lena.¡± Tohan smiled. ¡°The Dragon Sects of the world are renowned for their greed.¡± Lena said. ¡°And we carry the greed of our ancestors with pride!¡± Tohan laughed. ¡°But the Dragon''s of the Dragon Art Dungeons do not covet the souls of us mortals. The only way to become trapped in an Amber Dragon Art''s Dungeon, and many have been...¡± ¡°Is if you hold on to more than you are able to carry...¡± Lena continued. ¡°And refuse to let go.¡± Lena, Arbur, and Tohan shared a knowing glance. However, Micro looked up at Blue with a blank expression, to which she shook her head. ¡°They''re saying you''ll get stuck in there if you treasure more than you can carry.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°I don''t know how they said that in so many words though.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Kira clapped her hands after hearing Blue''s simplification. Micro also nodded, content that he understood the dungeon''s test. ¡°It''s reasonable not to carry more than you''re designed to.¡± Micro announced. ¡°Every truck has its intended uses. I¡¯m rated up to about a third of a ton.¡± ¡°You didn''t strike me as the type to roll over and accept your fate.¡± Blue remarked. ¡°Fate?¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Roads can''t change where they go, but we can choose whatever road we like.¡± ¡°That mentality may not be enough to see you through this dungeon, with all due respect...¡± Tohan said with some worry on his face. ¡°There is also the matter of memories being-¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Tring scoffed. ¡°I didn''t come here to share our sect''s teachings with strangers, regardless of their status.¡± Before her father could rebuke her, Tring broke away from the group, energy swirling around her. Her aura caused Kolt to stumble backward in surprise, while the rest of the group looked on in silence. Tring wound back her hand, coated it with energy, and then struck the rock-covered portal with her palm, sending a sharp sound echoing through the cavern. Despite the impressive impact, the rocks didn''t disperse as violently as Micro would have expected, but the rocks had cracked enough to start crumbling as the vibrations subsided. Pushing the debris out of the way, the portal was finally exposed, filling the cavern with its warm, amber glow. ¡°Oh, wow.¡± Kira was the first to react. ¡°That does feel... dangerous...¡± Micro nodded, and couldn''t deny that the air around the portal felt more uncomfortable than those he had previously experienced. He felt like the dungeon portal''s pure glow was challenging his will to remain. Tring seemed to be affected by the imposing light as well, but she marched through the portal without looking back, causing her father to smile widely. ¡°She''s just like her mother.¡± Tohan said, quickly wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. ¡°Always a step ahead of me.¡± ¡°Her will is commendable.¡± Lena said. ¡°That''s kind of you, and I agree!¡± Tohan cheered. He then turned to face his bewildered acquaintances from the Dark Cat Sect and nodded. ¡°You''ve served us well. You may wait for us here, or you can head back on your own to collect payment from the sect.¡± ¡°We... shall wait.¡± One of the cultivators in dark robes replied cautiously. ¡°There is still much... to see...¡± ¡°Well then!¡± Tohan nodded, then waved at Micro and the children behind him as he walked into the dungeon. ¡°So...¡± Micro then spoke. ¡°Who''s joining me?¡± Chapter 126 - The Weight of Greed ¡°It is not kindness to deceive with flattery or comforting sentiments.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Kira''s core is able to withstand the pressure of the average dungeon at the jade or amber level, but I cannot comment on whether she is likely to survive in this dungeon.¡± ¡°You don''t know?¡± Micro asked. ¡°On the contrary. I am quite certain of the likelihood of her success.¡± Lena replied. ¡°However, her survival in this situation depends primarily on her self awareness.¡± ¡°Self awareness...?¡± Kira repeated. ¡°Awareness of myself?¡± ¡°Whether you choose to enter that dungeon or not today must be a decision born of intimate knowledge of one''s abilities and limitations.¡± Lena explained, then addressed Kira directly with a stern tone. ¡°Young disciple of the Truck Sect, bask in the aura of that dungeon and look inward. Look past your pride and know yourself.¡± ¡°Know myself...¡± Kira nodded. She looked at Micro for a moment, who simply gave her a thumbs up, then she walked closer to the dungeon portal. After closing her eyes and standing in silence for a while, she took a deep breath and her face darkened. ¡°What do you think, Kira?¡± Micro asked, stretching his arms and legs as he prepared to enter the dungeon. ¡°I don''t think...¡± Kira sighed. ¡°No... I know I wouldn''t survive, not yet...¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Kolt smirked, but a number of sharp glares silenced him quickly. ¡°You''ll get stronger in no time.¡± Micro reassured her, taping her shoulder a few times as she held back her frustration. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can read the signs, and you should always follow signs.¡± ¡°You may take pride in your choice, girl.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°Many cultivators have met a dishonourable end after underestimating their opponent.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Kolt blurted out, his confidence beginning to return. ¡°I wouldn''t back away from a challenge!¡± ¡°Would you fight me?¡± Lena asked him with an eyebrow raised. Kolt froze again, unable to meet her eyes. ¡°Well...¡± Kolt mumbled. ¡°You share your sister''s wisdom, though you lack her manners.¡± Lena continued. ¡°It is far more shameful to challenge one much stronger than you than to retreat.¡± ¡°Retreat is shameful though, isn''t it?¡± Kolt asked quietly. ¡°If you merely seek death in battle, then you may do so at your leisure. But to challenge someone or something is to declare it your equal, to declare yourself worthy.¡± Lena said coldly. ¡°You would not dare to dishonour me by equating my century of cultivation to the efforts of your short life, would you, boy?¡± ¡°No...¡± Kolt answered. ¡°That''s how it worked at the tournament, if I''m recalling it right.¡± Micro added. ¡°They said it was honourable to pick a fight with somebody around your level, but challenging somebody weaker or stronger was rude. Right, blue?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°They were all weak.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Micro nodded, but the conversation was starting to feel heavier on his mind. ¡°Anyways, you guys have a good time cultivating. I''ll be right back.¡± ¡°Watch the kids.¡± Blue ordered Trill, who saluted lazily as he jumped onto Kolt''s shoulder. Blue then looked at Micro and grinned. ¡°It''s a race, obviously!¡± Without another word, Blue flew into the portal. Micro ran to catch up, and entered shortly after her, leaving Lena, the children, Trill, and their darkly dressed acquaintances behind. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ~ ¡°Hello?¡± Micro''s voice echoed in a large room of grey stone. His eyes quickly adjusted to the dimly lit room after exiting the portal, and the pressure of the dungeon only felt slightly uncomfortable. He looked around, but was alarmed to see that he was alone in the room. ¡°Your associates are safe.¡± A deep voice filled the room, causing even the smoothly carved stones beneath Micro''s feet to vibrate. ¡°Be focused, child¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that''s good.¡± Micro replied, noticing the voice had come from a closed door in the wall he faced. He walked toward the door, and pushed it slowly open. ¡°I am Ka-Rim, keeper of this dungeon.¡± The voice rang out again, even louder than before, and a blinding light flashed before Micro''s eyes. Micro instinctively shielded his eyes with translucent armour, but the light quickly subsided, and what came into his focus was a bright room full of shining treasures. Beautiful works of art hung on every wall, shining pillars supported a ceiling decorated with mosaics of gemstones, and small mountains of gold, jewels, and other luxurious looking objects littered every surface in sight. Seated atop a golden throne, Micro found the source of the voice, an old bearded man in fine robes. He sat with a dignified posture, looking down at Micro with an intimidating glare. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ka-Rim!¡± Micro waved casually, though he was forced to bow his head slightly by the pressure he felt from the man. ¡°Are you a dragon?¡± Micro stopped and looked carefully at the sitting man for a while, but didn''t notice anything similar to the dragon which Ray had pretended to be. ¡°I am a dragon, yes.¡± The man answered curtly. ¡°But are you you entirely human?¡± ¡°Not entirely, no.¡± Micro replied. Ka-rim''s eyes widened for a moment, then he frowned. With glowing eyes, he seemed to confirm something about Micro before continuing. ¡°An odd shape for a soul, but it holds desire, as any human¡¯s would¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Ka-rim remarked. While he had seemed bored and dissatisfied at first, he appeared more curious about Micro¡¯s nature as he spoke. ¡°There is no thirst for power in your eyes. Nor do you crave riches. But...¡± Red, scaly wings suddenly burst out of the man''s back, flinging him out of his chair toward Micro in a straight line through the air so quickly that Micro couldn''t react. Micro raised his hands to shield his face from the wind which caused the treasures all around him to be carried into the air like dust before settling again. Micro opened his eyes to find the man, who was much taller than he had realized, looking down at him with his great wings still extended. ¡°But...?¡± Micro asked timidly. ¡°Your greed is unmatched.¡± Ka-rim grinned, exposing his golden teeth. ¡°Though you would leave behind no riches with which to decorate my humble dungeon upon your death, the weight of your greed is¡­ marvelous¡­¡± Micro took a moment to calm himself, recalling his reason for entering the dungeon, and did his best to shake off the uncomfortable sensation brought on by the dragon''s aggressive aura. ¡°I''m here to pick up a core card, if you don''t mind.¡± Micro declared as assertively as he could, though he took a small step backwards. ¡°You are not well acquainted with the Dragon Art.¡± Ka-rim replied. ¡°You possess strong will, but I do wonder if you possess strength enough to bend reality to that unyielding will.¡± ¡°So, I have to bend something?¡± Micro asked. He looked around, but didn''t see any object to be bent. ¡°There may be nothing of greater value to you at this moment than the door back to your world.¡± Ka-Rim said, pointing to a small, wooden door, partially obscured by a barrel of shimmering swords. ¡°It is not my design to be cruel.¡± ¡°But I...¡± Micro attempted to reply in confusion. ¡°You can still save yourself.¡± Ka-Rim continued. ¡°Should you enter the trial, your life will depend on your ability to overcome something¡­ unrealistic¡­¡± ¡°I will complete the trial.¡± Micro forced himself to speak. ¡°Greed can only take you so far, foolish child.¡± Ka-Rim scoffed. The man with dragon wings turned and walked to the middle of the room full of treasure, then turned slowly to face Micro again, waving his hand through the air. ¡°I hope you are as lucky as you are foolish, and as strong as you are¡­ greedy...¡± With a wave of the man''s hand, the world around Micro faded away, the shimmering gold was replaced by complete darkness, and his head filled with a sharp pain. Micro writhed in the empty space as his head ached more and more, until the familiar smell of exhaust fumes caught his attention. ¡°Huh...?¡± Micro muttered with a weak voice as the sensation of his feet on pavement surprised him. ¡°Where am I?¡± BEEP ¡°Huh?!¡± Micro jumped backward with a yelp as several cars and a bus drove by, nearly hitting him before continuing on. He thought he heard a driver shout at him from one of the cars, and he brought himself to his feet. A young man in a suit carrying a briefcase passed behind him, apologizing after his briefcase bumped into Micro¡¯s leg. ¡°Wha-¡± Micro''s confusion overwhelmed him as he took in the strange world, realizing only after catching his breath that the street corner where he stood was familiar to him. ¡°I know this place...¡± Micro whispered to himself as he observed the people walking by, the buildings standing by the road, and the cars rushing by. ¡°But...¡± Micro mumbled as his eyes fell on a particular patch of pavement. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Another pedestrian announced as they brushed passed Micro on their way along the busy road. Micro¡¯s confusion faded as a single question distilled from his scattered thoughts. ¡°Who am I...?¡± Chapter 127 - What is Treasured Micro, an ordinary boy in white robes, wandered along the sidewalk without moving very far from his original position. He wondered why everything seemed so familiar, and why some things filled him with such overwhelming feelings. As he began to wonder what he was feeling, an old lady walked into his shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± A lady shouted angrily, though she quickly corrected her posture and adjusted her glasses. ¡°What are you doing, wandering around in a daze like that?!¡± Micro asked himself the same question as the lady briskly continued her walk. ¡°I feel like¡­ I was going somewhere...¡± Micro wondered. ¡°I have to carry something- no... keep it safe...¡± Micro closed his eyes tightly, searching for the image of his goal in his mind, but his efforts only exhausted him. He felt like screaming in frustration as the noisy people and cars pulled his attention away from his mysterious purpose, but a single sound washed away every thought in his mind all at once. ERRRGGG CRASH He looked up to see a small truck on its side, wrapped awkwardly around a telephone pole beside the road. Onlookers gasped at the scene, traffic ground to a halt, while one boy stood motionless in the road, a phone in his hand, staring blankly at the truck. Micro pushed the boy aside as he ran straight to the scene of the accident, not knowing why he felt compelled to do so. The sound of the engine dying and oil dripping down the chassis to the road drowned out every sound around him. The smell of hot rubber and metal made him sick. From a single pace away, he heard the fuzzy sound of music cease as the trucks'' lights died. Still unable to process his own actions, he pulled the truck off its side, resting it gently on its flattened tires. The glass shattered and steel creaked as the small truck settled. He grasped the handle, but it wouldn''t move. He pushed his hand through the half-shattered window and tore the entire door off, casting it aside as his eyes began to water. ¡°Are you...¡± Micro struggled to speak. The old man in the driver''s seat was slumped limply over the steering wheel, and the blood dripping from his head sent an icy chill through Micro''s chest. ¡°Hey... get up...¡± Micro unbuckled the man''s seat belt and pulled him out. The strength in his legs began to fail, and he fell to his knees, resting the old man''s head on his lap. ¡°Ha....¡± A laboured breath escaped the man''s mouth. Micro felt like his heart could finally beat again at the sound of the man''s voice. ¡°Somebody...!¡± Micro found his voice. ¡°Help! An. An ambulance! Call a-¡± He didn''t bother wondering why he knew what an ambulance was, but he realized his cries for help would not be heard. Wherever he turned to look, not a single person was visible. The roads were empty of cars. He was alone. Micro desperately searched for somebody, something, anything that could help the old man before him, but less of the world remained the longer he looked. Buildings seemed to disappear whenever he blinked, the roads grew darker, the clouds seemed nearer, the horizon felt closer, and the air felt colder. ¡°Help!¡± Micro feebly called out again, but the cold ground beneath him and the foggy, cold air around him muffled his cries. ¡°Leave him.¡± Micro''s own voice suddenly echoed in his own mind. ¡°Huh...?¡± Micro gasped. ¡°Leave.¡± The voice repeated. A shapeless red light began to glow in the distance to his right. Micro was sure it was the source of the voice, though he could only hear the voice in his mind. ¡°Leave...!¡± The voice in his head said again. Suddenly, a yellow light appeared to the left. The light seemed to be coming from a small doorway. ¡°Help me.¡± Micro quietly pleaded, but the voice in his head replied. ¡°Leave him.¡± It stated coldly. The smell of rust then assaulted Micro''s nose. The red light glowed brighter, as if something were approaching Micro. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Micro waited anxiously to see what was approaching, but before he could discern the nature of the approaching force, he felt the skin on his face begin to sting. He wondered if his skin was burning, but he wasn¡¯t hot. He felt the muscles in his hands twitch, and he wished he could shield his own face from the harsh light, but he bent over to protect the old man instead. He didn''t know why the dying man was worth more to him than his own safety, but the only thing Micro knew was that he wouldn''t let any more harm come to the man as long as he was alive. ¡°Leave!¡± Micro began to understand that the yellow glow of the distant doorway to his left was the only safe place he could run to as the painful red light continued to glow brighter as it drew nearer. ¡°Leave him here!¡± Micro''s own inner voice demanded. He struggled to his feet, picking the old man up in his arms. ¡°You can not save him!¡± The voice went on. The old man was heavy in his arms. ¡°You do not need him!¡± Heavier than he was just moments ago. ¡°Save yourself.¡± Heavier with each passing moment. Micro''s knees ached under the weight of his passenger. He only grew heavier. Micro''s back burned as the rusty mist caught up to him. ¡°Leave him behind.¡± His own voice begged him. ¡°No...¡± Micro answered without hesitation. Heavier... The red mist enveloped him. His lungs ached as the red fog caught his breath. His pace slowed. The old man groaned in pain. Micro tucked the man''s head under his chin. He was so heavy. Micro could still see the exit. ¡°You will find another driver.¡± But his vision was blurry. The mist burned his eyes. ¡°You will outlive him anyway!¡± The smell of rust made him sick. ¡°Leave him behind!¡± The voice echoed. Micro kept walking. Heavier... ¡°Save yourself!¡± The voice demanded. Micro couldn''t reply. ¡°Why waste your life?!¡± He kept walking. ¡°You shall die in vain!¡± The voice shouted angrily. Micro didn''t notice the voice anymore. ¡°You fool!¡± The voice was full of rage. Micro heard nothing. His shoulders cracked. His grip weakened. He didn''t let go. He couldn''t hear. He couldn''t see. He knew he was close to the exit. The pain made it hard to measure his pace. Everything ached. Everything burned. But he felt the warmth of the passenger in his arms. He kept walking. ~ ¡°Huh?¡± Micro opened his eyes with a confused grunt. He looked down at his arms, where the old man should have been. But he held nothing, standing in a dungeon full of gold. ¡°Wow...¡± The dungeon''s regal guardian muttered with a frown. ¡°That was...¡± Micro stuttered. ¡°A dream?¡± Ka-rim only nodded his head slowly for a moment. ¡°The old man wasn''t really there, right...?¡± Micro asked Ka-Rim, frowning back at the dragon. ¡°He''s safe?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ka-Rim stroked his beard and leaned forward in his chair. ¡°You lack understanding.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°Nothing you saw was real.¡± Ka-Rim began, putting Micro at ease. ¡°I sealed your memories, placed you before that which you treasure, and created the nightmare from which you escaped.¡± ¡°A nightmare...¡± Micro grimaced. ¡°I don''t have those anymore.¡± ¡°You deceive yourself.¡± Ka-Rim replied. ¡°Your nightmares live deep within you, whether you choose to face them or not. I did not search long before finding fears of immense scale.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro looked away, his hand rising to his shoulder unconsciously. ¡°You may not understand my words entirely, but you have passed the trial.¡± Ka-Rim continued. ¡°But I am perplexed.¡± ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Did you lose something?¡± ¡°You should not have passed the trial, lost child of fate.¡± Ka-Rim explained, ignoring Micro''s question. ¡°You are wholly unqualified to walk the path of a dragon. Your greed is far superior, but your desires are mundane.¡± ¡°My desires?¡± Micro frowned. ¡°The Dragon Art in this dungeon is earned by those who escape the nightmare of loss.¡± Ka-Rim went on. ¡°Whatever you treasure most is only a weight to you in that nightmare. The treasures a dragon has yet to attain are what give a dragon''s life meaning. But even with your memories sealed, you believed you could never find a greater treasure. The fear I sensed in you was¡­¡± ¡°He isn''t a gold coin.¡± Micro interjected, annoyance in his voice. ¡°He''s my driver.¡± ¡°A fleeting relationship between a mortal and a machine, no?¡± Ka-Rim scoffed. ¡°You walk the path of a cultivator. You will form countless relationships as you journey through this realm. For a single acquaintance to be ingrained in the essence of your soul¡­¡± ¡°What''s your point?¡± Micro was growing more agitated by Ka-Rim''s words. ¡°And not only did you cling so desperately to such a small prize...¡± Ka-Rim''s voice lowered. ¡°You actually succeeded in carrying the mortal to the edge of your nightmare, which itself was absurd. This is uncommon, if not unique...¡± ¡°Small prize...?¡± Micro repeated, clenching his fists. ¡°Despite your pathetic mortal form, you actually carried such a burden?¡± The dragon continued to glare suspiciously as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m reliable.¡± Micro grumbled, his voice trembling. ¡°What cultivator would equate a single lost relationship to the end of all things¡­?¡± Ka-Rim said with an exasperated tone. ¡°Power, wealth, friends, family... You may add to your treasures indefinitely, as long as you are alive.¡± ¡°I don''t need any treasure.¡± Micro''s voice was nearly a growl. ¡°So it seems, and yet you did not die...¡± Ka-Rim laughed. ¡°The amount of pain you overcame, and the amount of strength you found in yourself...¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Micro asked curtly. ¡°Well, it is certainly worthy of reward.¡± Ka-Rim answered. ¡°I need core cards.¡± Micro said. ¡°Anything that will get me closer to returning to my home, please.¡± ¡°In another realm, no less.¡± Ka-Rim nodded. ¡°Then I shall waste no more of your time. In fact, I shall give you all the time you need, for I know not what catastrophe would find this world my creator loved should you be cornered by time itself.¡± Micro quickly grabbed the three amber core cards which materialized in front of him, nodded his head in gratitude, and walked to the exit. ¡°May your impossible greed become a strength, and not a weakness, strange child...¡± Ka-Rim called out as Micro disappeared into the portal without replying. Chapter 128 - Mortal Fears Micro felt refreshed to see Kira''s bright eyes greet him as he exited the Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon. There seemed to be few people as cheerful as her in the world where he currently resided. She quickly noticed his sour mood, however. Lena looked mildly concerned, but Kolt and Arbur remained seated with their eyes closed in meditation. ¡°Was it difficult, master?¡± Kira asked. ¡°The dragon wasn''t very nice. It wasn¡¯t fun.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°What did the dragon do?!¡± Kira gasped. ¡°He was very rude.¡± Micro replied quickly, but he quickly pushed the thought from his mind and looked down at his core cards. ¡°At least he gave me some cards. Let''s see...¡± Micro activated his Appraisal Skill and the most basic information of the cards became clear to him. ¡°Dragon Art, Storage Skill... makes sense...¡± Micro read aloud. ¡°This looks interesting...¡± ¡°What''s that?¡± Kira peaked at the last card Micro was observing. ¡°It''s just a circle?¡± ¡°A circle-¡± Lena suddenly stated, apparently startled by Kira''s observation. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Lena walked quickly over to where Micro and Kira stood, and looked quietly at the card for a moment. Though the card glimmered as beautifully as the other amber core cards, the design in its centre was alarmingly simple. ¡°It can''t be...¡± Lena mumbled. ¡°Micro, please confirm the card''s name.¡± ¡°Amber¡­ Water¡­ Immortality Trait.¡± Micro recited, carefully following the words which appeared in his mind. Lena stumbled backward several paces as if she had grown lightheaded, then looked at Micro in disbelief. Even as Tohan and his daughter, Tring exited the dungeon behind Micro, Lena didn''t look away from Micro''s eyes. ¡°What did you do in that dungeon, Master Micro?!¡± Lena asked, no trace of her usual calmness in her voice. ¡°I carried the old man away from something dangerous.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Dangerous?¡± Lena asked, her tone now demanding. ¡°What was the danger?¡± ¡°Umm...¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°It was like a fog, but it was red. It smelled rusty. It hurt a lot.¡± ¡°Father, he couldn''t mean...¡± Tring whispered to her father. ¡°It must be something else.¡± ¡°It could only be...¡± Tohan gasped. ¡°That-¡± ¡°Oh, hello again-¡± Micro turned to greet them, but their wide eyes surprised him. ¡°Please, explain what you are able to explain.¡± Lena requested of Tohan with one hand clasped in the other. ¡°The enemy you face is a manifestation of your deepest fears, you see?.¡± Tohan explained. ¡°But fear, as you know, is not always so easily defined.¡± Tohan''s words trailed off for a moment as he joined Lena in staring at Micro. ¡°I am embarrassed to say that the most prominent fear in my heart was revealed to be a large cat which attacked me as a young child.¡± Tring interjected. ¡°The dungeon guardian reluctantly awarded me the Dragon Art Core Card after I abandoned the first gold coin I ever earned. That is how he acquired so many treasures. He keeps the manifestations of that which cultivators have abandoned. He just tossed the coin in a pile¡­¡± ¡°I faced my wife, truthfully.¡± Tohan added. ¡°I escaped after abandoning my desire to lead our sect. I felt it more valuable to survive and continue to cultivate, though it stings to have collected only one card...¡± ¡°Then what Micro described truly is...¡± Lena muttered. ¡°A fear of rust?¡± Micro asked. ¡°But rust never hurt that much.¡± ¡°No, that is not what you faced.¡± Tohan replied. ¡°I have only read as much in the archives of my sect, but there is one known account which is similar to what you have described. A cultivator who feared nothing at all challenged the trial with confidence, but the fears he had overcome were only those known to mortals.¡± ¡°A fear beyond death?¡± Lena asked? ¡°That would be¡­!¡± ¡°Universal death, as it is commonly called, but rarely is it comprehended.¡± Tohan nodded. ¡°If he speaks the truth, which is likely, then he is uniquely fearless, and was rewarded in kind.¡± ¡°I''m not fearless though.¡± Micro said. ¡°I was definitely scared of Cerena.¡± ¡°Did that fear make you hesitate to challenge such a great opponent? You were wise to feel as you did, but you certainly were not ruled by fear.¡± Lena reassured him, though her tone was still strained. ¡°Your will and your spirit have far surpassed the limits of your physical form. But to have a soul devoid of mortal concerns at your age is beyond my understanding.¡± ¡°What is universal death though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Isn''t ordinary death pretty scary?¡± ¡°Death is not inherently final in nature.¡± Lena replied. ¡°As you are well aware, energy changes forms, but rarely vanishes altogether, and the soul''s continued existence is not dependent on a single physical form. Even the extinguished soul rejoins the unending flow of energy that comprises this realm.¡± ¡°Okay...?¡± Micro nodded. ¡°What the dungeon showed you is that your deepest fear is not simply losing your place in the universe, but losing the universe itself.¡± Tohan continued, stroking his beard with a blank stare. ¡°It is the common fear of every mortal being who has lived to see their existence in this universe come to an end. Whereas the immortal fears the end of the universe itself.¡± ¡°I don''t feel like I''m worried about the end of the world though.¡± Micro''s said. ¡°I''m only worried about the old man. He was the treasure I had to carry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tohan blurted out, then cleared his throat. ¡°Forgive my outburst. You fear nought but the loss of a single life?¡± ¡°But what he saw could only be universal death.¡± Tring added. ¡°The only reason I exist is to keep him safe on his travels.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I wouldn''t say I don''t care about the world, but...¡± ¡°Master Micro...¡± Kira interrupted the cultivators'' serious discussion with a shakey voice. She wiped tears from her cheek with the sleeve of her robe and sniffled. ¡°How can you treasure one person more than anybody could treasure everything in the whole world?¡± Realization set in slowly among Lena, Tohan, and his daughter after nearly dismissing her comment. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Tring was the first to open her mouth after a long period of confused silence. ¡°The weight of his fear over such a trivial matter is equatable to the immortal fear of universal death?¡± ¡°But would the dungeon guardian recognize such a sentiment?¡± Tahon wondered aloud. ¡°Could mortal sentiment transcend mortal bounds?¡± Lena closed her eyes, as if to meditate on her questions for a while. After a while she shook her head and sighed. ¡°I think we have pried far enough into Master Micro''s personal affairs.¡± Lena stated. ¡°We are likely not to understand Micro''s path until we have travelled a considerable distance upon it. The nature of his soul is no mere curiosity, as is becoming increasingly clear.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Tahon''s face suddenly reddened. ¡°How shameful of me to pry into the most intimate matters of your soul, Master Micro!¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Tahon then cast a worried glance at Micro, clearly ashamed of his remarks. ¡°No, it''s fine.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°I guess this card is pretty useful?¡± ¡°It is a legendary card, even at the amber level, young master.¡± Tring answered. ¡°You will not age a day past your prime, and you will never feel hunger again.¡± ¡°Woah...¡± Micro gasped. ¡°To be clear, you will still be able to die.¡± Lena added. ¡°But only if you are killed. Even my sect knows little of the Immortal Trait Core Cards of higher stages.¡± ¡°I was going to avoid getting killed anyway.¡± Micro answered. ¡°Please try harder!¡± Kira shouted, lunging forward again and hugging Micro''s waist tightly as the tension dissipated The air became less tense in the cavern Micro had carved, but Blue finally exited the dungeon before they could relax completely. ¡°Hahaha!¡± She laughed so hard that she spiralled down to the ground, where she lay laughing for a while. ¡°Should have seen it! Oh man...!¡± ¡°What in the...¡± Tohan grumbled, backing away nervously. ¡°Ah, that was great.¡± Blue finally collected herself, then stood up and pulled out two core cards and a large, luxurious shoe. It was at least large enough for Tohan to wear. ¡°The trial was easy, but he didn''t like me trying to steal his gold! He landed a good kick on me, but I managed to grab this!¡± Upon further inspection, the shoe looked incredibly valuable. The eyes of Tohan and his daughter sparkled, as if the gem-encrusted footwear was shining a light upon them. ¡°Storage again, eh? Waste of time!¡± Blue said, tossing the card over her shoulder. ¡°Dragon Art? Well, alright. Wonder what it does...¡± Tohan and Tring scrambled over to collect the card, leaving Micro with Kira, who finally released her grip on him, and Lena, who looked calmer than before. ¡°Don''t let me stop you.¡± Lena said, waving her hand. ¡°You are one step closer to your goal. Or should I say, three steps?¡± Micro smiled and immediately retreated into his mind, refreshed as always to walk into the garage he called home. This time, he found the dog napping atop the roof of the truck, and quietly loaded his three new core cards into the bed. Though the immortality card seemed a little heavier than the rest, he was relieved to feel that he still had room for many more. Micro awoke from his meditative state as a bright aura swirled around him. The light subsided as he took a deep breath, then he looked around to see the familiar expressions on the faces of Tohan, Tring, and their guards. ¡°Did he just...¡± Tring whispered. She dropped the core card she had just fought her father for control of in her surprise. ¡°Two- no, three cards?¡± Tohan added. The whispering voices of the Dark Cat Sect members also began to echo in the cavern, but Kira''s proud laughter soon drowned out their gasps. ¡°Master Micro is amazing, after all!¡± Kira announced, to which Tohan and Tring could only nod. ¡°He truly is!¡± Arbur added, recovering from his own state of shock. ¡°How do you feel, young master?¡± Lena asked, scanning him thoroughly with glowing eyes. ¡°What difference do you feel, if I may inquire?¡± ¡°I can feel how much bigger my storage got.¡± Micro replied. A small, dark window appeared next to him with a soft sound, and he reached through it curiously. His hand appeared to vanish into the air as he did so, then he pulled his hand out and closed the window. ¡°Mmhmm. Lots of room for things.¡± ¡°And your body?¡± Lena asked more urgently. ¡°I have never seen energy flowing the way it now flows through your body. It looks to me as though a great river is rushing through you, but I sense no instability, no fluctuations, no wasted energy...¡± ¡°Ah, now that you mention it...¡± Micro nodded, squatting down and then jumping into the air a few times. ¡°I feel like I just got an oil change.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Lena asked. ¡°It feels smoother now.¡± Micro continued. ¡°My energy tended to gather around my core before, unless I put some effort into using it elsewhere. It took a lot of concentration before. But now it''s all just flowing by itself. Well, not exactly...¡± ¡°Not exactly?¡± Lena pressed him to proceed with his explanation. ¡°I do understand what it''s doing, but it doesn''t take any effort to make it move now. I''m aware of it, but it almost feels automatic.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Like when you start the engine, and it keeps firing as long as there is fuel, and- oh, well, never mind.¡± ¡°So you''ve experienced this sensation before?¡± Lena asked. ¡°It''s basically how trucks are designed.¡± Micro answered. ¡°As long as everything is installed properly, you only have to steer it once it''s moving.¡± ¡°You say you were a farm tool in your past life, but you seem to have developed some understanding of the nature of immortality in that life time...¡± Lena pondered for a moment. ¡°Anyways, I can tell the Dragon Art will be useful already.¡± Micro smiled, and the aura around him suddenly grew intense. ¡°Ugh...¡± The four Dark Cat Sect members stumbled to the ground as the air grew heavy in the cavern. Kira caught Kolt by his arm before he could fall, but she also began to feel dizzy. ¡°It feels...¡± Micro said with a small grin as he waved his hand toward the cavern wall. Though his hand moved lazily through the air, a great force was cast against the wall with the force of a wrecking ball. ¡°Powerful...¡± ¡°Woah...¡± Kolt said with a feeble voice. ¡°Father...¡± Tring said, grasping the sleeve of her father''s robe. ¡°The Dragon Claw... Have you ever seen it performed with such power?¡± ¡°That is something to aspire to, Tring.¡± Tohan replied. ¡°But it may be unwise to draw a direct comparison, or one may lose heart.¡± ¡°Right...¡± Tring sighed, then looked back down at the discarded Amber Water Storage Skill Core Card. She bent down and picked it up, then closed her eyes. She offered it to her father, but to her surprise, he declined it. ¡°I will not have time to master that skill any time soon.¡± Tohan said with resolve. ¡°My focus shall lie elsewhere for the foreseeable future.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tring gasped. ¡°I don''t feel very worthy of it...¡± ¡°Do with it as you please, daughter.¡± Tohan insisted. ¡°Well...¡± ~ After a while, the tension in the cavern where the Amber Water Dragon Art Dungeon''s entrance still remained relaxed, and the party made their way back to the surface. The sky was clear above the clearing in the forest which Blue had created. Tohan, his daughter, and their guides felt a surreal sense of peace as they basked in the sunlight for a while. ¡°So, is that all you needed to take care of?¡± Micro asked them. ¡°We have concluded our original business.¡± Tohan replied. ¡°However, I believe our next steps will be rethought...¡± ¡°I''m going to get back to work on this road now.¡± Micro said, gesturing to the road behind him with his thumb. ¡°Feel free to use it any time you like. It would be nice to see more familiar faces on the road.¡± ¡°I humbly accept your invitation!¡± Tohan bowed deeply with his hands clasped in front of him. ¡°As do I.¡± Tring joined her father in a deep bow, to Micro''s surprise. ¡°I have much more to learn from this path of yours, Master Micro.¡± ¡°Good luck with that.¡± Micro replied cheerfully. He then turned to the four Dark Cat Sect members. ¡°Next time I''m looking for a dungeon, I''ll have to come visit you some time.¡± ¡°We are much obliged.¡± The leader of the four replied, and they all bowed gracefully. ¡°We have learned much from this encounter, and would be happy to repay you with whatever information you desire.¡± ¡°On the topic of information.¡± Lena interjected, addressing the leader of the Dark Cat guides. ¡°What information have you collected regarding the recently summoned being with a silver core?¡± ¡°That information is well guarded, but you have provided information on that topic of which we were previously aware, so I shall answer freely.¡± The leader replied. ¡°It is reported that after several violent encounters with imperial forces, the silver core being departed this kingdom''s borders and is currently headed north. We have partial information pertaining to the alleged abilities of the summoned being, but it is likely that you already possess a greater understanding of its power.¡± ¡°I am painfully aware of its power, yes.¡± Lena nodded, then bowed slightly. ¡°I am grateful for the information.¡± ¡°We are honoured to be of service.¡± The Dark Cat sect members all bowed again, then turned to Tohan. ¡°Yes, yes. Well then.¡± Tohan announced. ¡°We shall return to our sect now. There is much to discuss with the elders...¡± ¡°It''s been fun, Tohan.¡± Micro replied. ¡°We''ll walk you to the end of the road, if you are still headed that way.¡± ¡°How gracious!¡± Tohan laughed. ¡°Let us depart!¡± ~ The party enjoyed their walk along Micro''s crudely carved path at a leisurely pace before they finally parted ways. Tohan and Tring thanked Blue for the Storage Skill Core Card with a large bag of gold coins, though Blue refused to sell the shoe of the Dragon Art Dungeon''s guardian for any price. Kolt''s mood immediately worsened as Tring departed, but his vigor returned to him when Kira began teasing him about his encounter with the beautiful young woman. Before Micro returned to clearing a road through the forest, Blue threw her bag of coins to Micro, much to his surprise. ¡°I thought you liked shiny things.¡± Micro said in confusion. ¡°It''s not the same if it''s not stolen.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°It feels gross getting a gift from a cultivator. I do like that hairy merchant though. He¡¯s got eyes like an old pixie.¡± ¡°Tohan is very friendly.¡± Micro agreed, placing his gold coins in storage. ¡°How do you like the Dragon Art?¡± ¡°It took some effort to digest, but it didn''t do much for me.¡± Blue replied, testing out an attack on a nearby tree. The bottom half of the tree turned to dust, and the top half fell to the ground with a loud crack. ¡°I''m still so weak...¡± ¡°Still?¡± Micro asked with concern. ¡°The core cards make it a lot easier to use what energy I have.¡± Blue sighed. ¡°It''ll have to do, for now...¡± ¡°It does seem like you are stronger than yesterday.¡± Micro complimented. ¡°How about a race?¡± Blue''s ears twitched at the word. ¡°You already owe me a lot of beef.¡± She chuckled confidently. ¡°I''ll try and earn it back now.¡± Micro laughed. ¡°You clear that half of the road, and I''ll take this half over here. I want it to stay about four lanes wide, so two lanes each.¡± ¡°Lane?¡± Blue frowned. ¡°Oh, umm, a lane is just about twice as wide as I am tall.¡± Micro explained. ¡°So we''ll each clear a path that is four ''Micros'' wide. Got it.¡± Blue nodded. ¡°That''s not a unit of measurement-¡± Micro began to explain, but his voice was drowned out by the sound of another exploding tree. ¡°Go!¡± Blue shouted, laughing uncontrollably as she obliterated another tree. Lena remained with Arbur, Kolt, and Kira as Micro and Blue began their race of destruction. Trill remained sleeping in Kolt''s pocket. Arbur immediately returned to his meditation, dedicated to mastering the four core cards he had been granted after his time in the mountain art dungeon with Micro, Blue, and the soul of his canine companion, and the Crystal Art card he had acquired shortly after. ¡°You have much work to do while your master performs his duties as sect leader.¡± Lena declared with a stern tone. ¡°Yes, master Lena.¡± Kira replied with a bow, imitating the manners she had observed in Tohan and his daughter. ¡°Good.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°Now, concentrate.¡± Chapter 129 - Unprecedented Roadblock The daily lives of Micro and his party remained consistent as winter began. In the weeks following their meeting with Tohan, they had settled into an enjoyable routine. The peaceful woods echoed with the sound of exploding trees, a sound which the group never quite got used to hearing. Arbur had successfully mastered his first core card, and had moved on to the next. Kira had finally refined her jade core to the level where Lena was comfortable teaching her several sword techniques, allowing her to practice the steps with a wooden sword carved from a tree branch. Kolt was still far behind Kira''s progress, but Lena was content that he would form a jade core eventually. Micro agreed not to cut any trees while Blue was sleeping at night, so he spent most of his free time after sunset crafting crystals of various properties. He discovered that he could imbue the crystals with certain skills, making them even more versatile. He had crafted thousands of crystals, all stored away in his storage, when he happened to create a crystal of particularly interesting qualities. This crystal was a murky brown colour, and not very large. It was roughly shaped like a teardrop, a spherical ball that came to a singular point. He had manifested several skills, traits, and arts in its creation. The end result was a crystal which absorbed ambient energy through its sides and released it out of the point continuously. When he placed it on the ground, it even managed to propel itself forward like a clumsy rocket. However, his experiment with the brown crystal came to an end when he tried covering the point of the crystal with his finger, blocking the energy from escaping. The crystal quickly turned red hot and exploded like a glass balloon, abruptly waking everyone but Kolt from their slumber. ¡°Interesting...!¡± Micro said often as he watched his creations propel themselves down his path at night. They usually stalled eventually, and some exploded, but he enjoyed his experiments. During the day, Micro often kept pace with Blue on their violent trek through the trees, though she sped up quickly as her strength returned to her and was beginning to take the lead. Micro allowed himself to enjoy the beginning of winter, reassuring himself that he''d be able to make up for lost time one day with a core card or two that allowed him to travel in time, and he almost wished his simple days of clearing trees with Blue and enjoying evenings with his new friends could last a lot longer than they would. Such thoughts were more comforting than those of the old man having to make trips into town on snowy days without his truck. The peaceful atmosphere suddenly felt polluted one day, however. The sun was setting on a snowy day when Micro turned to see Lena with an intense expression. It didn''t take him long to notice the reason why. ¡°Not far ahead.¡± Lena whispered. ¡°They don''t seem to have noticed us.¡± ¡°It feels like there aren''t many, but they''re strong...¡± Micro said, looking ahead with Spirit Vision as far as he could. ¡°I expected to sense Master Feng by now...¡± Lena wondered aloud. ¡°The bandits ahead are disgustingly powerful, for bandits....¡± ¡°Bandits?!¡± Kolt was jared from his meditative state, falling to his back in surprise. ¡°It''s fine, brother.¡± Kira assured him. ¡°We have Master Micro with us. And Master Lena.¡± Arbur was about to say something, but his face soured as he finally began to sense what was ahead. ¡°Take note, children.¡± Lena addressed Kolt and Kira. ¡°What you will sense in those we will soon encounter is the corruption of humanity.¡± ¡°Corruption?¡± Kira repeated. ¡°Those who do not cultivate are susceptible to all manner of dark forces.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Those who dwell in these woods are bathed in wild energies which draw out their darkest natures. And while they grow strong, so too does their darkness.¡± ¡°What makes them so evil?¡± Micro asked, his shoulder beginning to ache. ¡°Why do they do such terrible things...?¡± ¡°As their undisciplined forms become seeped in energy, and they taste its power, they are changed.¡± Lena continued. ¡°As their bodies grow stronger, so too does the darkness in their hearts. Simple desires become insatiable greed, mundane anger grows into unbearable hatred, carnal desires are-¡± ¡°Lena means to say, if I may add...¡± Arbur suddenly interjected with a nervous bow. ¡°Without discipline, the mundane people who hide in the woods are typically transformed into monsters.¡± ¡°Like how animals near a dungeon entrance get bigger?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It is similar, but humans are complex creatures.¡± Arbur replied. ¡°The mundane who lack honour are poisoned by the temptations which accompany even the smallest amount of power. Even a kind soul would be driven mad at the very least, but those...¡± ¡°It pains me to address them as such, but there are clearly cultivators among their number.¡± Lena spoke with a bitter expression. ¡°Bandits are a nuisance wherever one may roam, but never have I even heard mention of bandits achieving that level of cultivation. For such heresy to have come about within this empire''s borders, right under its nose...¡± ¡°Forgive me for raising the topic of your ties to the empire despite your desire for a neutral status on this journey, but would such an occurrence not be noticed by the Empire''s forces?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°The Envoys are not unjustly famed for their skills.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°It is unprecedented for such a thing to go unnoticed.¡± Lena answered. ¡°I will disclose that the Empire''s resources are spread thinner by the rise in summonings than it would admit even to itself, but to miss something like this...¡± ¡°Blue?¡± Micro turned to Blue with a questioning expression. ¡°Ah, of course, Master Farmtool.¡± Blue replied sarcastically. ¡°What she''s trying to say is those smelly fools up ahead should''ve been wiped out by her friends by now, since they started cultivating.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Bandits aren''t allowed to cultivate?¡± ¡°They aren''t allowed to exist at all.¡± Lena said with a harsh tone. ¡°But for them to have grown as strong as they have is deeply troubling.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It is a symptom of the Empire''s sickness, a sign of what is to come.¡± Lena explained. ¡°A sign...¡± Micro frowned, trying to understand the implication of the word. ¡°You do like signs, don''t you?¡± Lena asked coldly, her temper shortened by her anxiety. ¡°What kind of sign do you think a growing population of powerful bandits is?¡± ¡°That''s...¡± Micro''s expression darkened. ¡°... a bad sign.¡± ~ Micro ceased his road-building project for the time being while the group quietly approached the bandits. There were only a hundred or so bandits in total, but there were dozens of jade and amber core cultivators among them. Micro could clearly see the tents full of prisoners, a sight he didn''t wish Kira or Kolt to witness. ¡°Are you distracted?¡± Lena asked him after he looked ahead for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Micro asked, but he focused his Spirit Vision and looked ahead more intently, wincing at the unpleasant things that came into clearer view. It soon became clear what Lena was referring to. ¡°A dungeon?!¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Lena replied. ¡°They appear to be training there. Disgusting. Defiling such a place...¡± ¡°I hope Tohan and Tring didn''t get caught up with these bandits...¡± Micro whispered, allowing his eyes to wander away from the bandits'' camp. ¡°Their sect is farther south.¡± Lena replied. ¡°They wouldn''t have crossed paths.¡± ¡°That''s good.¡± Micro sighed. Micro looked ahead and increased his focus on the unpleasant scene, watching the bandits go about their lives. A large group was eating by a fire, several were wrestling near a barrel of wine, but most of them were meditating. It made Micro uneasy to see so much energy flowing through each of the meditating bandits despite the unsettling aura around them. He was soon distracted by a cold aura against his back, and turned to see Kira and Kolt with heavy faces. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Can we kill them all?¡± Kolt asked in return. ¡°Wha-¡± Micro stuttered. ¡°We don''t kill, remember?¡± Kira answered her brother, but her eyes burned with anger. Micro worried what she may do in such a state, but she continued with a strained voice. ¡°What should we do, master?¡± Arbur and Lena both looked at Micro, waiting for his answer. Blue had apparently grown disinterested, and had begun kicking a small rock around on the forest floor. Micro wanted to suggest they run in the opposite direction, but he knew that wasn''t the right answer. He knew what Lena would say about the bandits, and he knew there were innocent people who needed help, but as his shoulder began to ache, all he could do was look back at Lena. Lena looked hesitant to speak for a moment, but eventually leaned back and looked at Micro with a much less stern expression than she usually did when educating someone. ¡°I understand your reservations well, as a guest in this world.¡± Lena said softly, still mindful of the bandits'' camp. ¡°Although the paths we walk may differ greatly, honour is the shared culture of all cultivators in this world. While I still struggle to understand your oddly sentimental attachment to the weak and mundane, I do wish to see all living things free of the oppression of evil forces. Do you share this belief?¡± ¡°I don''t want weak people to be hurt by bad people like that...¡± Micro replied. ¡°The fate of the mundane is grim in any case, but evil must be purged by those with the power to exercise justice.¡± Lena explained. ¡°Hmph.¡± Kolt suddenly scoffed. Arbur recoiled at the disrespectful tone Kolt suddenly directed at Lena, but kept his own mouth closed tightly as he listened. ¡°Is there a problem, child?¡± Lena asked him, her patience obviously tested. ¡°You almost sounded heroic for a moment.¡± Kolt grumbled. ¡°But you still don''t really care about anybody who doesn''t cultivate. You only want to kill the bandits.¡± Lena frowned deeply at his words, but didn''t dispute them. ¡°I always hated cultivators for just watching us starve, watching us freeze, watching us die in the mud...!¡± Kolt continued with anger in his voice, but he looked at Lena with a conflicted expression. ¡°But I know it''s my fault for being weak! I know that, but...¡± Kira and Arbur looked like they wanted to add something, but the mood grew tense, thick with confusion and frustration. Micro felt lost, and his eyes began to wander, falling on the bored Blue. ¡°What do you think, Blue?¡± Micro as, breaking the awkward silence. ¡°Ah?¡± Blue responded with her eyes half open. ¡°Kill them or don''t. Who cares? Humans don¡¯t live long anyways.¡± Micro opened his mouth to reply, but couldn''t. ¡°If the plan is to help the tied up villager-looking riffraff, what''s the problem?¡± Blue continued, grinning slightly. ¡°We''ll have some fun if anyone tries to stop us.¡± The others looked at Micro, waiting for his reply. The weight of the decision was uncomfortable, but he began to imagine what his driver would do if he drove by such a situation. ¡°He''d stop and help...¡± Micro eventually concluded. ¡°Who?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Okay. I''ll go.¡± Micro decided. ¡°What should we do, Lena?¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Lena nodded. ¡°Arbur, you stay with the children.¡± ¡°I want to fight though-¡± Kira argued, but Lena''s fierce glare returned. ¡°This situation is unprecedented enough. You will exercise caution.¡± Lena ordered. ¡°Master Micro and Blue will accompany me.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Micro replied. ¡°You may see to rescuing the mundane who are imprisoned.¡± Lena explained. ¡°They are spread out, so act quickly, before they realize our intentions. The first thing a bandit will do is take hostages, not unlike those cursed, snake-like, arrogant¡­¡± Lena began mumbling as she recalled her feelings toward a certain sect. ¡°I''ll head in first.¡± Blue interjected. ¡°Let''s start things off with a bang.¡± Lena raised her hand to hold Blue back, but Blue had vanished with a broad smile on her face as soon as she had announced her intentions. ¡°I should have anticipated that...¡± Lena sighed, then rose to her feet and addressed Micro. ¡°It is unlikely that any bandit in that camp has the power to injure you, but do not lose focus.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Micro nodded, standing despite the weight he still felt. Explosions and screams could already be heard from the camp where Blue had begun to entertain herself, and events unfolded quickly. Arbur was content to watch over Kolt and Kira at Micro and Lena''s request, though Kira was particularly eager to fight. She clenched her fists, hiding behind a tree while observing the scene. Micro watched Lena prepare herself to attack, and familiar glow of the Tiger Art surrounded her body. She lowered her stance, and lunged forward into the forest ahead. Micro quickly lost sight of her before reactivating Spirit Vision. ¡°More off-roading...¡± Micro sighed bitterly as he struggled to keep his footing. He coated himself in the armour of the Turtle Art and fortified his body with the Dragon Art. He wondered if poison or intimidation would be enough to keep any attackers away, but the answer to his question came in the form of an aura-covered axe flying straight toward his head. Chapter 130 - A Micro The axe which collided with Micro''s head was shockingly different from the tools he''d carried in the past. It was impractically shaped for chopping wood, but it was clear that they were designed to cut. ¡°Ouch.¡± Micro grunted as the axed bounced off his head, but it didn''t fall to the ground. Instead, the axe was pulled through the air, back into the hand of its thrower. Micro''s protective arts had saved him from injury, but the impact left him dazed as he glanced ahead. ¡°Let''s see what you got in those fancy robes!¡± A dirty, bearded man shouted with a raspy voice. Micro collected himself and scanned the area, locating a small number of people tied to a tree near the axe-throwing bandit. Ignoring the vulgar taunts of the bandit, Micro immediately rooted himself to the ground with the Mycelial Art, gathering as much energy as he could. ¡°What-¡± The bandit yelped as a box of energy popped out of the ground, quickly enveloping him. Micro then used his Serpent Art to fill the box with a poisonous gas, hoping the bandit would soon lose consciousness. To Micro''s surprise and horror, an axe burst through the wall of the box, allowing the gas to escape. ¡°You little pu-¡± The bandit cursed and coughed as a new wall popped up to replace the damaged one, but he broke through it again. Micro became flustered as the box continued to weaken, and as the other bandits approached from behind his current opponent, he struggled to think of a way to incapacitate them. The screams of the imprisoned villagers were almost deafening as he imagined what abilities to utilize. Two more axes flew toward his head as he thought, and he reflexively raised his hands to deflect them. A loud metallic clang rang out as the first axe shattered against the back of his fist, and shrapnel was flung through the air in every direction. ¡°No...!¡± A woman screamed nearby. Micro saw that the bandits had retreated several paces after being pelted by the flying pieces of metal, but the scream which drew his attention came from a woman tied to a tree with several others. She bent down over a young man who had fallen to his knees, unable to fall completely due to the rope attaching him to the tree, and Micro knew immediately what had caused the injury to his chest. Blood trickled down to the ground as the people near him panicked and cried. Micro had no time to apologize or regret the accident, as the number of bandits surrounding him had increased to five, all of which appeared to be amber level cultivators. However, they didn''t attack him right away. ¡°Oh?¡± One of them shouted, laughing crudely as he wiped some blood from his face. The bandit looked back at the cowering villagers after noticing that Micro hadn''t taken his worried eyes off them since the fight began. ¡°He''s after the product!¡± Another bandit noticed, laughing with his comrade. ¡°Here I was, thinking he was sent by the Empire! Hah!¡± Lena''s warning flashed in his mind as three of the bandits began rushing toward the prisoners. Micro knew he wasn''t in any danger, but he was sure he wouldn''t be able to stop anything from happening to a hostage in the midst of so much chaos. He wished that all the bandits would simply stop moving. He wished the bandits would trip over rocks on the uneven ground. He wished that helping some people didn''t mean hurting others, but he knew he was the only means of stopping the bandits at that moment. ¡°Stop-¡± Micro began to say, and then something clicked in his mind. He summoned two swords of aura using the Spirit Sword Skill, and threw them as hard as he could at the legs of the fastest bandit. Before they had even made contact, he summoned two more to throw at the other, and then two more. ¡°The old man would forgive a tire slasher, right...?¡± Micro asked himself as the bandits stumbled and rolled to a stop on the dirt, screaming and grasping their bleeding legs. His aim was poor, and it took several more attempts to full immobilise the targets, but he eventually succeeded. ¡°It''s to stop another crime, after all¡­ Bad people¡­¡± Micro''s hands shook as he continued to summon swords and throw them, and his disgust in his actions gradually turned to relief. ¡°They looked a lot stronger than they are...¡± Micro wondered aloud. ¡°They lack discipline.¡± Lena said as she ran by, not slowing to greet Micro as she passed. ¡°Ah...¡± Micro nodded as she disappeared into a crowd of bandits, and he turned away as angry shouts became screams of pain and terror. He made his way to the villagers, one of which was barely conscious, bleeding heavily from a deep cut in his chest. ¡°Head that way. My friends are waiting there.¡± Micro said as he cut away the ropes and chains. The people he freed seemed no less terrified of him than of the bandits, but they eventually carried themselves away from the scene and into the woods as directed by Micro. ¡°Sorry about...¡± ~ Micro sat down by a fire in the middle of the quiet camp. He couldn''t smell the smokey air. He couldn''t feel the warmth of the fire or hear the embers crackling. Despite his success in liberating the imprisoned people, none of the bandits whose lives he had spared survived Lena''s thorough execution of her duties. After interrogating several for a while, the bandits'' population was reduced to nothing before the dust had fully settled. ¡°You did alright, eh?¡± Blue said, landing on his head with a thud. Micro continued to sit in silence, staring into the fire. ¡°We have done what we came here to do.¡± Lena announced as she approached them from behind. ¡°Thank you for your assistance.¡± ¡°It was a good time.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°You really are merciless, eh?¡± ¡°Your ability to cause confusion aided me in isolating several bandit leaders who held valuable information.¡± Lena said with a respectful salute, one hand wrapped in the other in from of her chest. ¡°It would have been like hunting flies in a swarm of bees otherwise.¡± ¡°Don''t worry about it. Bees, eh? I wonder if there is a Bee Art¡­¡± Blue replied casually. She then stomped on Micro''s head once, causing him to stir from his daze. ¡°Wha-¡± ¡°You did fine, farm tool.¡± Blue shouted down at him. ¡°You saved the poor little humans, and the bandits are all gone. Take a bow!¡± Micro nodded, then expanded his senses to confirm the presence of the villagers and his friends. He stood up and looked to his left, and saw Arbur leading Kolt, Kira, and the rest of the villagers through the woods toward the smouldering remains of the bandits'' camp. ¡°Ah.¡± Micro blurted out as he remembered to activate his Charm Skill. Though Micro had freed the majority of the imprisoned villagers, they remained afraid of him and Lena throughout the battle. The Charm Skill immediately eased the tension in the crowd of several dozen disgruntled non-cultivators, but Micro didn''t feel any more at ease. ¡°If I may.¡± A middle-aged man suddenly declared from among the crowd. Lena seemed impressed by his confidence as he walked forward to address her and Micro. ¡°Yes?¡± Lena replied. ¡°I thank you on behalf of those you have saved.¡± The man declared with a bow. Though his clothes were tattered and his hair and beard unkempt, his eyes were sharp and confident. He looked back up at Micro and Lena and continued. ¡°I dare not lay our trivial concerns upon your feet. Though few of us have survived our long journey in captivity, those of us who are here do possess the strength to return home without troubling you any more than we have.¡± ¡°Help yourselves to what is left of these bandits'' belongings.¡± Lena said. ¡°I have already received my reward. Where were you taken from?¡± ¡°Most of us come from west of these woods.¡± The man replied. ¡°We will follow the sun to what is left of our homes.¡± ¡°Then we shall escort you to a road that leads near to the western edge of the forest.¡± Lena explained, then looked up at the stars which had begun to emerge in the sky as an icy wind blew away the smoke and dust. Familiar flashes of green and purple among the stars caught the group''s attention for a moment before Lena continued. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.¡°Make your preparations. We depart at dawn.¡± ¡°What road could- Excuse me¡­ Your grace is immeasurable.¡± The man replied, though his face expressed more disdain than gratitude. Kira and Kolt didn''t hesitate to assist the freed villagers in looting the bandits and packing supplies. Many were wary or even scared to interact with the children in immaculate cultivators'' robes, and who radiated the familiarly oppressive aura of a cultivator. The children were still unable to fully restrain their own auras, but they continued to help while explaining their own background. Before long, the camp was full of gossip about the two young members of a powerful sect who were nothing but orphaned villagers not long ago. Curious children among the recently freed gathered around Kolt and Kira, asking too many questions for the two young cultivators to answer, and Blue was happy to tell them tales, mostly true, of her own adventures with Micro¡¯s odd party. Despite Micro''s Charm Skill alleviating some of the tension among the camp, he decided not to interfere with their preparations. Together with Lena and Arbur, he approached the dungeon portal with a constant, amber glow. ¡°Fire Blade Art...¡± Micro read aloud with his Appraisal Skill. ¡°It does feel... sharp...¡± Arbur marvelled at the portal. ¡°I am familiar with this art.¡± Lena stated. ¡°It is a formidable art, but dangerous. I was well defeated by a cultivator who took pride in this art. That was many years ago¡­¡± ¡°I wonder how different it would be from the sword card I already have.¡± Micro wondered. ¡°Your Spirit Sword Skill allows you to summon a simple blade.¡± Lena replied. ¡°But the nature of a sword is not the nature of all bladed weapons. The Blade Art allows one to intuit the nature of any blade, and Fire Energy is a particularly strong energy to use for a blade.¡± ¡°That sounds useful.¡± Micro said happily. ¡°I wonder why fire energy would be useful for a blade though. Fire isn¡¯t usually sharp.¡± ¡°Elemental energies are a matter of taste, or talent, I suppose.¡± Lena replied, scratching her chin as she considered the matter. ¡°I hadn¡¯t given it much thought in recent decades, as I have never heard of someone having a particular need for mastery of more than one or two elemental forces. But seeing you master Core Cards at such a rate, and having heard the dungeon guardian¡¯s words regarding the strength of a soul¡­¡± ¡°Well, the old man spent a lot of time learning how to use all sorts of sharp tools¡­¡± Micro continued, giving up on following Lena¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Some dull ones too!¡± Blue shouted back at Micro while flying in circles above a group of laughing children. ¡°Hah...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°I would warn you that challenging the amber level Fire Blade Art Dungeon before mastering the jade level of the same art is unprecedented and foolish, but I cannot be certain whether or not it is impossible for you.¡± Lena declared. ¡°What''s the difference?¡± Micro asked. ¡°The creator of these dungeons intended for them to be challenged in order for a reason, or so it is assumed.¡± Lena began, her voice returning to its comfortably teacher-like tone. ¡°Jade dungeons require mental fortitude. There, you gain knowledge and experience which serves as a foundation for future cultivation.¡± ¡°Right, jade makes you smarter.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Like a puzzle?¡± ¡°Tha- well, sure.¡± Lena shrugged. ¡°Amber dungeons require physical mastery, not just of an art or skill, but of yourself.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Micro agreed. ¡°I had to learn to trust my new body more in the Serpent Art Dungeon. I feel a lot better about it now, even if legs will always be inferior to-¡± ¡°Master?¡± Arbur called out as Micro began mumbling. ¡°The next stage requires a more refined approach.¡± Lena continued, silencing Micro. ¡°You must master your spirit.¡± ¡°How does that work?¡± Micro tilted his head. ¡°You will come to understand the requirements of a sapphire core in due time, I am sure.¡± Lena replied. ¡°It is a natural progression. For now, I would advise you to consider that this dungeon will test your physical capabilities in the context of an art about which you know virtually nothing. Will you risk your life in this way?¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro replied. Micro thought about what challenge may be waiting beyond the glimmering doorway for a while. ¡°I will also mention that the survival rate of that dungeon was among the information I collected from the bandits .¡± Lena added. ¡°Less than half of the bandits who entered that dungeon in the past month returned, and many failed to receive any Core Card in a single attempt. Of course, a cultivator with any honour at all would have less trouble, but it would be unwise not to acknowledge that these bandits, despite their disgusting nature, were by no means weak.¡± ¡°I can come back to this one later...¡± Micro said quietly, noticing the rusty smell coming from the motionless bandits all around him. ¡°I think I''d like to get back on a road.¡± Micro retreated from his friends and the villagers as the snow grew heavier. The camp became lively for a while as small groups gathered around campfires with food and alcohol they had found, but all became quiet as night settled in. Lena and Arbur spent some time meditating before going to sleep, while Kira and Kolt fell asleep with a group of children. Micro had begun to accept the reality of his encounters with bandits, and his guilt had begun to fade. However, it was a familiar feeling which replaced it. ¡°You look lonely for a punk with his own sect.¡± Blue mocked him as she landed on his head. ¡°I guess I am.¡± Micro admitted after wondering about what he was feeling. ¡°They all seem to get along well, like they belong together. Even Lena...¡± ¡°You want me to find you a shovel to talk to?¡± Blue smirked. ¡°I never needed to talk to the old man to enjoy our time together, but now-¡± Micro stopped talking as he felt his voice constrict. ¡°Just being together wasn¡¯t that complicated before¡­¡± ¡°Humans are like that, eh?¡± Blue said while yawning. ¡°Not pixies?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Not before the war, at least.¡± Blue replied. ¡°We do our own thing usually. That might get old though. Who can say?¡± ¡°War...¡± Micro repeated. ¡°I don''t like fighting at all.¡± ¡°Fighting can be fun. Humans tend to go overboard with it though.¡± Blue said. ¡°I don¡¯t see how they don¡¯t get bored of it. I¡¯ve seen strangers kill each other to death just because they crossed paths on a sunny day.¡± ¡°People just go when it''s their turn at an intersection where I''m from.¡± Micro reminisced. ¡°Road rage is a crime in the first place. I''ve only seen a few people shout at each other, never mind trying to kill each other...¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Blue nodded. ¡°And they drive those things around, what were they called?¡± ¡°Trucks, cars, bikes... There are a lot of options.¡± Micro replied. ¡°And you sit on top of them? And they just go?¡± ¡°You sit in the seat, usually.¡± ¡°And who pushes them?¡± ¡°The engine moves it.¡± Blue frowned, but couldn''t imagine the process. Just before she lost interest, Micro started to draw in the snow with his finger, but the image was messy and Blue only grew more confused. ¡°Ah, wait a minute.¡± Micro said, standing up quickly. ¡°Wood!¡± ¡°Wood?!¡± Blue shouted back as she fell off his head and landed gracefully in the snow. ¡°The old man liked to make toys out of scrap wood during winter.¡± Micro explained as he walked into the forest. ¡°He made wind up toys too, though I have these now, and¡­¡± ¡°I didn''t ask, but okay?¡± Blue tilted her head. Micro''s eyes brightened when he came across a short tree with a thick trunk. He knocked on it a few times and smiled, then cut the tree down with a single swipe of his Spirit Sword. He cut the branches off, then started to slice it lengthwise into thin planks. Blue watched curiously from atop a pile of scrap wood that formed near Micro as he worked. He gradually became more adept and adjusting the size of the Spirit Sword in his hand, though it''s shape was limited, and the process of carving pieces of wood into strange shapes sped up as the night dragged on. ~ ¡°Good morning, Blue.¡± Micro greeted the pixie as she awoke, having fallen asleep in a pile of dead leaves. ¡°Ah? What did I miss...¡± Blue yawned, then her eyes fell on the strange object sitting between her and Micro. ¡°What the heck is that?!¡± ¡°It''s a Micro.¡± Micro replied, then chuckled. ¡°Well, kind of. It''s definitely not the same model as me.¡± ¡°I thought you were Micro.¡± She said with a blank expression, her eyes still fuzzy. ¡°This is a Micro too.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Well, sort of.¡± ¡°You were that small?¡± Blue asked curiously as she approached the object. ¡°No, I was the same shape, but much bigger. Big enough for two human passengers.¡± Micro explained. ¡°This one is your size.¡± ¡°My size?!¡± Blue gasped, her confusion giving way to curiosity. ¡°It doesn''t burn gasoline, obviously, but the way it works is just about the same.¡± Micro explained, picking the toy-sized truck up and pointing at the parts as he described them. ¡°Pull this handle to open the door, then sit here. You turn the wheel to adjust the angle of the front tires. These pedals are the brake and accelerator.¡± ¡°Mmhmm?¡± Blue nodded, listening intently. ¡°I put an energy crystal inside that recharges over time, but you can add your own energy if it gets low before it refills.¡± Micro continued. ¡°The energy shoots out the back, and it turns this wheel here, like a waterwheel.¡± ¡°What''s a water wheel?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Just a wheel that turns when water flows over it. Don''t worry about that though. I noticed when i tried burning a piece earlier, but this wood really is durable.¡± Micro adjusted his grip on the toy and pointed into the cab. ¡°This lever adjusts the angel of the exhaust pipe, so it either hits the bottom of the rear axle or the top. Move the lever back to go forward, and move it forward to go back.¡± ¡°Why doesn''t moving it forward make you go forward?¡± Blue asked. Micro stopped talking for a moment and looked down at his creation with a blank expression. ¡°That''s...¡± Micro said slowly. ¡°A good point¡­¡± Micro scratched his head, then continued. ¡°I''ll fix that in next year¡¯s model. Anyways, the pedal on the right controls how fast you go. When you aren''t pushing down on the accelerator, all the energy coming out of the crystal will just come out of the grill instead. Otherwise the truck would never stop.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Blue replied, unsure if she understood. ¡°The brake will slow you down, you see?¡± Micro explained, and pushed down on the tiny pedal with one finger. Blue stared at the truck intently for a while, her eyes widening as if she had finally woken up fully. ¡°Put it down.¡± Blue suddenly ordered. ¡°Oh?¡± Micro said, caught off guard. ¡°Okay, here-¡± The moment he put the wooden truck, freshly carved from white hardwood, on the soft snow, he grew concerned that it may not be able to function in the snow with such small wheels made of wood. However, Blue flew into the cab of the miniature truck, slammed the door, and pressed her foot against the pedal on the right until it wouldn''t go any farther. ¡°Yeeeaahhh-¡± Blue screamed in delight as the truck''s rear wheels spun in the snow for a moment, then accelerated so quickly that Micro almost lost sight of it. ¡°You didn''t pass your drivers'' test yet!¡± Micro shouted. ¡°You don''t have a license to-¡± Micro gasped as Blue came close to colliding with a tree, lamenting that he hadn''t thought of what material to craft seat belts with, but she placed her hand through the windshield, where there was no glass, and the tree exploded in time for her to keep driving in a straight line. ¡°Oh, I guess it works a bit like a rocket anyway...¡± Micro said, smiling as Blue swerved between trees, driving in circles around Micro and kicking up clouds of snow. ¡°It would be tricky to reverse in though.¡± As the energy poured over the wheel on the axle which drove the rear wheels, it expelled enough power to simply propel the truck forward like a rocket, but Blue apparently had no trouble steering it safely, even when she entered the villagers'' camp, creating a moment of chaos as they woke from their peaceful night. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Kira asked as she approached Micro. ¡°And what''s Blue doing...?¡± ¡°She''s driving a truck.¡± Micro replied with a strained voice. ¡°Without a license...!¡± Chapter 131 - Roads and Crossroads Micro eventually decided to create a road between the Amber Fire Blade Art Dungeon and the main road. They weren¡¯t in a hurry, and it would be a useful route in the future. Blue assisted in burning the remains of the bandits and their camp away as the group departed, all from within her truck. ¡°I''m surprised she hasn''t crashed yet...¡± Micro sighed as he watched her drive recklessly through the burning camp while setting everything ablaze. ¡°I know there are no licensing centres, but at the very least-¡± ¡°It would be hard to destroy such a piece of artwork by conventional means.¡± Arbur commented. ¡°It''s just wood though.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Trucks are made from steel normally, and you still wouldn''t drive one like that.¡± ¡°Well, the wood you used was much stronger than the steel of any blade I have known.¡± Arbur explained. Arbur then took a small knife out from a pocket, unsheathed it, and attempted to scratch a nearby tree. However, the knife barely left behind a tiny scratch on the bark. ¡°You see?¡± ¡°Ah, right. Energy.¡± Micro rolled his eyes. ¡°Even the trees have ¡®energy¡¯ here¡­¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Blue roared as she drove up behind Micro and Arbur. Micro jumped out of the way, and she came to a stop near his feet. ¡°Alright, so we''re doing the road thing from here, eh?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Yes, but we have a lot of pedestrians nearby, so be careful about-¡± Micro tried to explain quickly, but Blue was already driving to the edge of the camp. Micro cringed when he saw her aiming a slingshot through the windshield with both hands while steering with one knee against the steering wheel. Micro asked Lena to help him explain to the villagers that it would be wise to stay a fair distance behind them as they gradually carved a route through the forest, and the villagers quietly followed the suggestion. Even the brave man who spoke on the group''s behalf seemed content to keep his distance from the explosions and falling trees. The villagers were also quick to notice, and were thankful, that monsters largely avoided their party amidst the commotion. ~ Several hours into their journey, Micro stopped for a while to check on his friends while Blue continued on. The villagers also began to stop in groups, making small fires and eating together. Blue paid no attention, and continued to clear tree after tree while driving sporadically. ¡°Everybody seems pretty happy.¡± Micro said to Kira, who had a small child on her back. ¡°They''re relieved to be free!¡± Kira replied. She set the laughing child down and smiled at Micro. ¡°They don¡¯t like cultivators very much, and they keep to themselves, but they¡¯re grateful to you. Is everything going well?¡± ¡°I was just wondering about, well...¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°The group of people you were with... Didn''t they seem more...¡± ¡°Oh. I see what you mean.¡± Kira nodded. ¡°Me and Kolt were carried away with a bunch of people from other villages before you found us, but there were no leaders left. A village without somebody in charge falls apart pretty fast. The gossip and the fighting, it¡¯s not pleasant¡­¡± ¡°A leader...¡± Micro said. ¡°The man who spoke with Lena yesterday is the son of a pretty important elder where he''s from.¡± Kira explained. ¡°People aren''t worried about the future, as long as they have him to follow.¡± ¡°Do they have somewhere to live to the west?¡± Micro asked. ¡°How about jobs?¡± ¡°They''ll definitely be busy, if that''s what you mean.¡± Kira replied, apparently confused. ¡°There are lots of jobs to do. Most will probably take to hunting for the winter, and they''ll get established up north. Apparently it''s a bit safer up north these days.¡± ¡°That''s nice.¡± Micro sighed. ¡°They really know what they need to do. It almost seems simple when you say it like that.¡± ¡°Do things work differently on your world?¡± Kira asked. Micro thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°I think most people find jobs that pay by the hour these days.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Less people in the village farm for a living now. The old man has been wondering if he should sell his fields and help his son start a business in town.¡± ¡°That does sound different.¡± Kira said with curious eyes. ¡°I guess you don''t have to worry about bandits there, since you''re so strong.¡± ¡°I''ve never seen any bandits there.¡± Micro replied. ¡°There are some mean people who steal or break things, but the police take care of it. They have really fast cars.¡± ¡°Wow... What are Police?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You can call them to report a crime, and they''ll go deal with it.¡± Micro replied. ¡°They¡¯re tough on speeders, though I wish there were more of them around. You should see what bad drivers get away with.¡± ¡°Call them?¡± Kira gasped. ¡°They must have powerful ears...¡± ¡°You call them on a phone. Ah, no phones here. Right...¡± Micro scratched his head. ¡°It''s a little device most humans carry back home. They used to need wires, but now they make phones you can put in your pocket.¡± ¡°A device in your pocket¡­?¡± Kira gasped. ¡°It¡¯s weird to see so many people without them here.¡± Micro explained. ¡°You can talk to anybody in the world as long as you both have a phone.¡± Kira''s face was alight with excitement, but Micro''s expression soured as memories surfaced. ¡°Some foolish kids get distracted by their phones and wander into the road though.¡± Micro grumbled. ¡°Such a dangerous thing to do.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Kira nodded. ¡°I wonder if I could ever live in a world like that.¡± ¡°Sure you could.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Do- Do you think I could go there with you?!¡± Kira gasped. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Just make your own phones.¡± ¡°That can''t be possible, master!¡± Kira whispered in disbelief. ¡°Such an amazing world, with so many amazing things... I''ll never be powerful enough to make anything like what you''ve described. No matter how long I cultivate, I''ll never-¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°We don''t have cultivators on my world.¡± Micro interrupted her. ¡°I mentioned that before, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kira blurted out. ¡°But then how-¡± ¡°People just... make things.¡± Micro said. ¡°Strong people make big things, smart people make complicated things... They use big trucks to carry big things, boats to cross oceans, airplanes to travel around the world...¡± ¡°People can do that...?¡± Kira whispered with a bitter expression. ¡°I usually like your jokes, but if you''re teasing me-¡± ¡°It''s true.¡± Micro said, then pointed at the miniature wooden truck driving around chaotically in the woods among exploding trees. Blue''s shouts and laughter were unsettling to some, but the children laughed and cheered from a safe distance. ¡°No...¡± Kira shook her head. ¡°That truck was designed by people who have never heard of cultivation or energy or anything like that.¡± Micro explained. ¡°I used a crystal to power it, but on my world it is powered by a gas-burning engine. It isn''t very different from burning wood in a stove.¡± ¡°You can move carriages with fire?¡± Kira said with a doubtful frown. ¡°You can use electricity too. I''ve seen a lot more electric cars on the road recently.¡± Micro continued. ¡°Electricity is what lightning is made of. The drivers are another matter.¡± ¡°Carriages powered by lightning...?¡± Kira squinted. ¡°And mundane villagers made that all by themselves?¡± Micro felt sorry to see Kira becoming upset by his explanations, but he was also confused by her doubt. He thought for a while about how he could resolve the misunderstanding, looking around at the resting villagers. He saw one small group of mothers sitting around a fire small fire, boiling a pot of porridge. As the steam rose up into the cold, winter air, he had an idea. ¡°Watch this, Kira.¡± Micro said, patting Kira on the head gently and leading her to the fire. The mothers were alarmed at first, but Micro''s charm skill allowed him to join them at the fire without issue. He greeted them, then picked up a small piece of wood while summoning a small blade of energy. He intensified the effect of his Charm Skill when an old lady gasped at the sight of the blade, then got back to work. Soon, he had crafted a small lid for the pot, a conical lid with a small hole through which the steam escaped steadily. He picked up another piece of wood, and began carving. It took longer to carve the next object he made, but Kira and the young mothers enjoyed watching him work. Micro took a short break to carve several rounded wooden blocks to give to the babies they carried, and soon his craft was complete. ¡°Is it a flower?¡± Kira asked. ¡°What you call it depends on how you use it.¡± Micro explained. In his hand, he held a propeller fan with six blades, about the size of his fist, attached loosely to another small stick. He spun the fan on the stick for a moment and was content that it rotated smoothly. ¡°Here.¡± Micro handed the fan to Kira. ¡°Hold it above the steam.¡± Kira was confused at first, but Micro noticed a drastic change in her aura even before she moved the fan over the steam. Though she was looking in the direction of the fan as it began to spin, her eyes seemed to be staring much farther into the distance. The young mothers around the fire all clapped happily as the fan spun, impressed by what they called a toy. A baby''s hand reached out from a bundle of blankets in a mothers arm to grab the new toy, and Kira silently released her grip on it. As the baby played with the fan, Kira turned to Micro. ¡°It''s simple, but...¡± She stuttered as her thoughts raced. ¡°You see?¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Normal people can figure out all kinds of things. You don''t need skills and arts to make things. I''ll admit it would make it easier though. The old man would really enjoy a few of the skills I¡¯ve found. I should bring back some core cards when I return to him one day.¡± ¡°Forgive me, young master, but I believe we are ready to move.¡± The leader of the villagers spoke firmly, having approached Micro from the side. Micro looked around and realized that Lena was nowhere to be found, explaining why the man had approached him instead. ¡°Sure, umm...¡± Micro replied. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Gwong, young master.¡± The man replied. Though his head was bowed, he looked at Micro with disdain. ¡°Nice to meet you, Gwong young master.¡± Micro said with a small bow. ¡°Call me as you wish, young master.¡± Gwong huffed, then retreated to address the villagers. ¡°Huh...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°It''s okay, master.¡± Kira said, pulling on Micro''s sleeve. ¡°He must not have understood your joke. He''s, umm, tired...¡± Micro nodded and patted Kira''s head. ¡°Never mind him though.¡± Kira continued quickly. ¡°What else have people made on your world?¡± ~ Micro didn''t have much of a chance to assist Blue in clearing the woods on their way back to the main road. With every question Micro answered about the technology of his world, Kira quickly asked two more. Even when children climbed on her back, she carried and played with them while continuing to inquire about Micro''s world. Several children took turns riding on Micro¡¯s shoulder as well, though their mothers quickly retrieved them in panic. Though Kira had always been interested in Micro''s origins, she had considered it a world of fantasy during previous conversations. Having finally understood that everything in Micro''s world was achievable to her, Kira''s demeanour changed drastically. Micro enjoyed the conversation as the sky grew darker, when Blue''s explosions finally ceased. ¡°We''re here!¡± Blue shouted back. Micro approached the tiny truck and sat down beside it. Blue looked up at him with a coy smile. ¡°You should really slow down, Blue.¡± Micro said quietly. ¡°If it can move this fast, why shouldn''t it?¡± Blue asked. ¡°Well, for safety, mostly.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I''m as safe as I''ve ever been.¡± Blue snapped back, laughing loudly. ¡°Hmm...¡± Micro nodded. Thinking about it, it was clear that Blue was in no danger, and there were no signs on the brand new road to follow. Reluctantly, he tapped the top of the truck and stood back up. ¡°I¡±m not giving this back, by the way.¡± Blue said with a glare. ¡°Just avoid getting into any accidents until you have your license.¡± Micro concluded. ¡°What in the-¡± Lena''s voice rang out as she appeared from behind a tree and beheld Blue in her new vehicle. She shook her head, and continued. ¡°Ahem. I apologize for my absence.¡± ¡°Is everything alright, Lena?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Quite alright.¡± She replied, and a familiar face appeared beside her. ¡°Feng!¡± Micro shouted, walking quickly over to where the old man stood. ¡°It is always good to see you.¡± Feng said with a broad smile, raising his hands in a familiar salute, one clasped in the other. Micro mimicked the gesture, causing Feng to laugh. ¡°How have you been?¡± Micro asked. ¡°To be honest with you, I''ve been absolutely miserable.¡± Feng said with a dry laugh. ¡°Getting this old body into shape again has reminded me just how old I have become...¡± ¡°You look stronger than ever.¡± Micro replied. ¡°As do you, young Micro.¡± Feng said with glowing eyes. He raised his eyebrows as he observed Micro''s core. ¡°My goodness... Lena did warn me, but I didn''t think you could still surprise me.¡± ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡± Micro asked. ¡°We''ll be making our own way west from here.¡± Gwong called out from behind Micro. ¡°Oh, take these.¡± Micro turned and rushed back to Gwong, and held out his hands, offering the disgruntled man a small pile of glowing crystals and gold coins. ¡°What is your intention, young master?¡± Gwong growled, bowing his head with forced respect. ¡°I thought you might need some help.¡± Micro replied. ¡°The money should help, and these crystals are useful flashlights in the dark.¡± ¡°I cannot accept, young master.¡± Gwong said, stepping back from Micro. ¡°Punish my insolence if you will, but I will not endanger those under my care.¡± Despite Micro''s charm skill being continuously active, the rest of the villagers also quieted down and backed away from Micro. Micro looked around in confusion, Lena''s voice followed with a familiar tone. ¡°The mundane one is wise not to accept.¡± She said coldly. ¡°He is a capable leader, but he is more likely to survive this winter without a treasure so grand in size that every petty thief and greedy king in the land would covet. The scent of gold finds the nose of every dragon, or so it is said.¡± ¡°It''s not that grand, is it?¡± Micro looked down at the crystals and coins in his hands in confusion. ¡°Wars are fought over less riches than you hold in your hand. Gold aside, those crystals¡­¡± Lena advised him. ¡°Let your sentiments be enough to accompany them to their destination.¡± ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Micro conceded. ¡°Good luck, Gwong.¡± Though it was already dark, Gwong and his party continued along the road at once, leaving Micro and his friends behind. Purple and green flashes of lightning sometimes filled the night sky, but the winter air was calm. Kolt yawned, and Trill pointed him in the direction of a good place to set a campfire. Arbur and Kira were excited to speak with Feng, but Lena advised them to spend the evening meditating until it was time to sleep. Blue had already fallen asleep in the bed of her truck in the middle of the road. After Micro was left along with Lena and Feng, he started a small fire and arranged several logs for his friends to be seated upon. ¡°So, what''s new?¡± Micro asked. Lena and Feng looked at each other with a deep breath, and Lena gestured for Feng to speak first. ¡°Well, young Micro...¡± Feng said, his reassuring smile fading quickly. ¡°I certainly hope that I am mistaken, but I believe the world may be at risk of ending soon.¡± Chapter 132 - Bad Weather ¡°I chased the stench of bandits all over these woods, taking my time to cultivate properly for the first time in many years.¡± Feng explained with a heavy voice. ¡°At first I thought I was seeing signs where there were none. As my energy returned, I thought my mind was perhaps too old, but my common sense has been turned on its head. I am sure of what I saw.¡± ¡°The limited information I was able to acquire from the bandits which I recently encountered with Master Micro confirmed as much, in addition to providing your potential location.¡± Lena added. ¡°An evil form of cultivation has polluted the culture of these lands.¡± ¡°Evil cultivation?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What makes it evil? Isn''t it the same energy?¡± ¡°Perhaps you are correct, but the implications of this for us mortals trapped here on this fragile world are rather unpleasant.¡± Feng continued. ¡°The bandits did not come into such cultivation methods by chance. They did not stumble upon a dungeon and succeed in the mastery of core cards by sheer luck. They have been led by forces beyond our comprehension.¡± ¡°What forces?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Well, the forces I speak of may actually be less imperceptible to one with your unique perspective.¡± Feng grinned, but his eyes closed. ¡°I''m sure you will find the details beneath you, even boring, but please do try to understand what I say next.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°I will try, I mean...¡± ¡°There are magicians in this land who have created a hidden society, but they have not stopped at summoning monsters and heroes. No...¡± Feng shook his head, signs of fatigue appearing on his face as he spoke. ¡°They have passed along terrifying teachings to the mortal bandits of these woods. Who knows where else these teachings have spread?!¡± ¡°Master Feng, I can carry on if you are too-¡± Lena said with concern, but Feng held up his hand to stop her. ¡°No, I am obliged by rule of honour to recount what I have come to understand about this world.¡± Feng explained. ¡°The magicians which we have foolishly ignored and underestimated, believing them to be nought but feeble minded fools misguided by some spectre of the night, are a well established cult, and their reach is vast. The bandits spoke mostly of destroying the world, finding pleasure in the suffering of others, and other such detestable nonsense. But among the leaders I fought, many spoke of finding salvation in the Cult of Nora.¡± ¡°Oh man...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°Nora is a bandit now?¡± ¡°It would appear that the goddess called Nora has an interest in turning the wretched souls of this world into the mechanism of its destruction.¡± Feng said. ¡°I have never encountered a sect whose goal was not to empower themselves, even those who seek power through conquest. But those who follow this Cult of Nora are interested in nothing but destruction. It is their pleasure to add to the suffering of this world.¡± ¡°Why are you worried about the world though?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You''re strong enough to take care of the bandit problem. And there are other cultivators who can help you, right?¡± ¡°Without context, a single monster or powerful opponent is nothing when weighed against the flow of time. All conflicts are resolved as a matter of course. Such is a rule of nature itself.¡± Feng answered. ¡°But the will of a god is a force with which nature alone cannot compete.¡± ¡°Nora said she wanted to help magicians beat cultivators, or something like that...¡± Micro replied. ¡°But they''re not doing a very good job for the most part, are they?¡± ¡°The last immortal to impose their will on this world sought to improve our cultivation.¡± Feng replied. ¡°He made the dungeons and core cards!¡± Micro said, excited to be on the same page as Feng. ¡°After that one guy, and the war, and something about¡­¡± ¡°Precisely!¡± Feng praised Micro, but face remained dark. ¡°The power of an immortal is unfathomable. I mean that in the most literal sense. We call them immortals, gods, divine beings¡­ But we do not understand their power. They may alter the course of an entire world on a whim. As easily as I may wave my hand, they may create or destroy worlds.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Micro nodded. ¡°And now, one known as a god, for whatever reason...¡± Fend said quietly, as if afraid to be heard. ¡°Such a being wishes for our destruction.¡± ¡°That''s why she sent me, and that other lady...¡± Micro said. ¡°And the heroes and monsters...¡± ¡°That''s right.¡± Feng replied. ¡°But if she is so strong, why did she send me?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Why does she need help?¡± ¡°I do not understand why the goddess called Nora would utilize otherworldly souls to destroy the cultivators of this world. Perhaps I could never understand.¡± Feng said. ¡°Why she uses such indirect means, I can only guess¡­¡± ¡°The Empire in its entirety is shaken by the growing culture of magicians who deviate from the traditional path to power in the name of a goddess.¡± Lena added. ¡°Though most who call themselves magicians are insignificant fools with mundane interests, unknown threats have begun to appear in every corner of imperial society.¡± ¡°That''s why you were looking for me with Azar.¡± Micro recalled. ¡°I really don''t get it.¡± ¡°Are my words unclear?¡± Feng asked sincerely. ¡°I just don''t get why everybody fights so much.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°What simpler means of coexisting could there be?¡± Lena rolled her eyes. ¡°To grow stronger, we all must challenge ourselves and each other.¡± ¡°What''s the point of getting so strong that you can destroy a world?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Just go for a drive if you have that much free time...¡± Lena looked frustrated for a moment, but she restrained her urge to rebuke Micro and thought on his words for a while. She looked up at the night sky through the trees. A purple flash of lightning drew her attention for a moment, and she sighed. Feng seemed surprised by the way she held back, but eventually she spoke with resolve. ¡°For what you lack in awareness, you have repeatedly made up for in good fortune. Perhaps fortune is not the correct word... You often appear to create your own fortune, after all.¡± Lena said. ¡°Your methods shock and confuse me, but the results of your efforts are undeniable.¡± ¡°Thanks, Lena.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°But why-¡± ¡°Please continue to carve your own path through this world.¡± Lena continued. ¡°You are now strong enough to lead disciples of your own. Knowledge of your cultivation practices will also be of use to the cultivators of the Empire. If we succeed in emulating your traditions...¡± ¡°Wait, what do you-¡± Micro asked, confused by her solemn tone. ¡°I would have liked to walk your path a little longer, but I believe I have found an answer now.¡± Lena said, looking to Feng. ¡°What answer? What question?¡± Micro asked. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I doubted my purpose, as the disciple of a disgraced sect, as a tool of the Empire, and as a cultivator.¡± Lena replied. ¡°But I see what I must do.¡± ¡°I am of the same mind.¡± Feng said with a slow nod. ¡°The threat is too great.¡± ¡°We shall journey to the Empire¡¯s capital with what we have learned.¡± Lena said. ¡°The petty politics of my sect feel like a distant memory now...¡± ¡°Oh, that''s a shame.¡± Micro replied. ¡°If you have somewhere important to be though, I understand. Is there anything I can help you with? The end of the world sounds pretty serious...¡± ¡°Continue to grow stronger, Master Micro.¡± Lena said with a stern tone. ¡°The road ahead is long, and your path is your own. I will do what I can to help unite the Empire against this evil. The investigation has been largely fruitless until now, but the threat is much larger than they could imagine.¡± ¡°Those old generals would never imagine a deity empowering enemies of cultivators to such an extent. It will be difficult to convince them.¡± Feng frowned. ¡°Ah... This will take diplomacy...¡± ¡°In any case, Master Micro.¡± Lena said. ¡°We must leave you, for now.¡± ¡°Yeah, you sound really busy.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Thanks for all your help so far. Say hello to Azar.¡± ¡°I shall carry your sentiments with me, Master Micro.¡± Lena bowed, and held the crystal Micro had given her in her hand. ¡°I have benefited greatly from our time together.¡± ¡°Take care, child.¡± Feng added. ¡°Thanks, guys.¡± Micro nodded. ~ When morning came, Lena and Feng announced their departure to Kolt, Kira, and Arbur. Kolt looked conflicted, and Kira struggled to hold back her tears as she said goodbye. Lena left them with a long list of cultivation techniques to practice in her absence, warning them that she would know whether or not they practiced diligently the next time they met. Micro asked Arbur to train with the children while he and Blue continued to clear the road, and their peaceful journey through the forest continued. Blue''s truck needed small repairs occasionally, but she continued to drive it while clearing trees. After several more weeks of winter passed, and the snow grew heavier, Micro wasn''t surprised to hear the familiar sound of Blue laughing victoriously in the distance. ¡°You lose again, tool!¡± Blue shouted at Micro, having reached the edge of the forest ahead of him. ¡°You''re buying me so much of the mountain fried beef later! Let¡¯s find more sects with food too!¡± ¡°We should head straight to Kel''s sect, or I''ll lose track of what I owe you!¡± Micro laughed back. Micro eventually cleared his half of the forest, meeting Blue at the edge of a snowy field. Arbur and the children appeared behind Micro as he smiled at the snowy planes. The scene was made more surreal by the green and purple flashes of light that continued in the morning sky. ¡°Wow...¡± Kira said with a warm smile as she set foot in the deep snow. ¡°What, you forget what snow looked like?¡± Kolt teased her, but she continued to smile. ¡°It just feels like it''s been so long since I saw it.¡± She replied calmly. ¡°I wondered if I''d ever see this much sky again too...¡± ¡°It does feel good to get out of the forest after a long walk.¡± Arbur agreed. A particularly bright flash of purple light caught Micro¡¯s attention, and a shiver climbde down his spine. He thought he sensed chaos energy for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t be scertain. ¡°Is that normal?¡± Micro asked Arbur, pointing at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s getting brighter, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°There may be powerful cultivators doing battle somewhere in the heavens.¡± Arbur replied. ¡°It is a common enough sight. Now, what is our destination, master?¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Well, I still want to extend the road to the western edge of these woods, but there''s something I want to see first.¡± Micro replied. ¡°We''ll get there pretty quickly if we go straight from here.¡± ¡°Understood, master.¡± Arbur said with a bow. With both hands, he quickly pushed the children''s head down. He looked at them anxiously. ¡°Your sect leader made a declaration. Acknowledge his words.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Yes, master!¡± Kira quickly joined Arbur with her hands in front of her. ¡°Okay... master...¡± Kolt added awkwardly. ¡°Ah, don''t worry about that, Arbur.¡± Micro waved his hand. ¡°Just follow me if you don''t have anywhere else to be.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Arbur said, repeating his gesture. ¡°Alright...¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Oh, let''s practice something my friend taught me.¡± Micro turned around and got his disciples'' attention, then pointed at his legs. ¡°Fill up your legs with energy like this...¡± Micro explained, channeling energy steadily to his legs. ¡°Can you do that yet? Take your time with-¡± ¡°I''ll try!¡± Kira was the first to reply, and soon the three disciples were concentrating. ¡°Hey, farm tool!¡± Blue called out. ¡°Check this out!¡± Micro turned to see Blue drifting in circles, kicking up clouds of snow. ¡°Be careful...¡± Micro replied, but he realized she wasn''t listening. ~ Arbur was the first to channel a stable current of energy to his legs, having had experience with such techniques. Kira followed soon after, excited to jump around with her newfound strength. With Trill''s assistance, Kolt eventually succeeded in strengthening his legs. Some of Lena¡¯s teaching had prepared them for the technique, and Microenjoyed their excitement. Although their pace was inconsistent, the children soon enjoyed running faster than they could have previously imagined possible. Micro wished he could see their delighted faces, but he was concentrating fully on the uneven ground. However, the snow hid many rocks and holes, and it wasn''t long after they started running when Micro fell flat on his face, Followed quickly by Kolt and Kira, who had been running closely behind him. ¡°Ha!¡± Blue laughed as she drove by. ¡°Are you alright, master?!¡± Arbur asked, having jumped safely over them. ¡°Yes...¡± Micro answered. The three of them were covered in snow, but he was pleased to see the fine robes they wore were waterproof. He worried about Arbur, who wore looted bandits¡¯ clothing over his old tattered serpent sect robes. FLASH ¡°Woah!¡± Micro shielded his eyes as a purple light suddenly filled his vision. Through his fingers, he saw the blue and white sky had turned completely purple. ¡°Get down!¡± Arbur shouted, but Micro and the children were already half buried in snow. BOOM A deafening impact shook the snowy ground, preventing Micro from finding his balance. As he fell back to the ground by the children, another impact rattled him. He heard the muffled voice of Blue approaching. ¡°Trill! The boys!¡± Blue screamed. ¡°Got it.¡± Trill replied, and flew out of Kolt''s pocket. He flew in front of Kolt and Arbur, grabbed the boys by their sleeves, and pulled as hard as he could. They all flew several meters in the blink of an eye. Trill grimaced as he pulled with all his might. ¡°Micro, the girl!¡± Blue shouted to Micro next. Without thinking, Micro grabbed Kira''s arm with his left hand. Blue landed on his shoulder, and he immediately felt the uncomfortable sensation of being pulled through space. BOOM Blue teleported the three of them away from the place they had fallen, and he looked back to see a ball of fire hit the ground not far from where he just was. The heat turned the snow to steam, burning his skin despite the core cards which made his skin tougher than iron. Kolt gasped as the heat of the fire caught up with him. Kira screamed and buried her face in her sleeve. Micro tried to raise a shield of energy, but the explosions made it impossible for him to concentrate. He felt helpless. ¡°More incoming!¡± Blue shouted. In a daze, Micro looked up and saw even more fireballs descending on the planes. He wished for a place to hide, and his brain began to search for an answer. ¡°A dungeon...!¡± Micro mumbled, unable to hear his own voice. ¡°What?!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°There was a dungeon...¡± Micro wheezed. He was disoriented by the explosions, but he remembered the general direction of the dungeon he had seen once before. ¡°Over there...!¡± Blue frowned, then scanned the horizon with glowing eyes. ¡°I see two.¡± Blue reported as the explosions continued. ¡°Whichever is closest!¡± Micro shouted back. Blue nodded, and pointed ahead. A green light flashed in the sky, and Micro forced himself to his feet. He picked Kira up in both arms, and glanced to his right to see Trill dragging Kolt through the air in the direction Blue was pointing. The snow beneath his feet became a swamp of slush and mud as Micro ran. He focused on reaching the dungeon as the heat grew unbearable. ¡°There!¡± Blue shouted as they came over a small hill. The steam obscured their vision, but he could feel the energy of a dungeon ahead. Micro vaguely recalled the shape of a feather in an amber portal which he had stumbled upon before. He began to consider a means of protecting Kolt and Kira from the pressure of the dungeon once they entered. A simple shield may be enough, but the Turtle Art may be necessary. Kel had been wary of the dungeon, but he didn''t seem scared of it, so it couldn''t have been too dangerous. Micro was optimistic that he wouldn''t be separated from the children as they entered. They were only steps away from the dungeon, and Kolt and Arbur had fallen unconscious from the burning pain. Kira continued to scream. Micro was ready to jump, but he saw Blue hovering in front of him, not moving. ¡°What''s wrong-¡± Micro shouted, but he saw the worried look on her face. He looked down, and knew the reason for her hesitation. ¡°That''s red...¡± Micro said with a blank expression. BOOM Another fireball hit the ground ahead of them. Micro looked up at Blue. She looked back, and shook her head. ¡°We don''t move, we die, boss!¡± Trill shouted. Micro looked down at Kira, and his feet began to move before he could think. Blue and Trill, along with Kolt and Arbur followed as the steam around them turned to smoke and sparks. Blue looked content, though her usual playful smile was absent. Micro braced himself for the sensation he had grown familiar with, as his vision was filled with the red glow of the ruby level dungeon portal. But he felt nothing at all. Chapter 133 - Micros It was the absence of anxiety that Micro noticed first. He knew he should feel anything but calm with none of his friends in sight. But he felt less than he ever did as a human or a truck. He was only barely aware of his existence. ¡°This is disappointing.¡± Micro heard a voice mumble. Micro tried to reply, but he found no voice of his own to use. ¡°I''ve been moving the portal all around this world for ages...¡± The voice continued. ¡°I thought I''d finally found a challenger or two, but look at you...¡± Micro could do nothing but listen to the formless voice in the infinite dark. ¡°Are you lost?¡± The voice asked. ¡°Your mind... Wow... It''s so small that it''s hard to read properly...¡± Micro suddenly felt something for the first time since entering the dungeon. A dull pain entered his thoughts, as if his mind was being poked and stretched. ¡°Ah, there''s a pixie among you. That¡¯ll do...¡± The voice sounded relieved, and the pain in Micro''s thoughts faded. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± A moment of silence passed. ¡°Wow, what a mess.¡± The whispering voice suddenly shouted, revealing a feminine tone. ¡°What was the point of giving you these dungeons?! The creator would cringe at the sight of you all... Well, you''re here at least.¡± Micro heard the voice sigh, then realized he was standing beneath a tree. He looked around quickly and saw Arbur, Kolt, and Kira lying unconscious on the grassy ground, covered in burns. Trill was sitting on Kolt''s shoulder, panting and out of breath. Micro was happy to see them all breathing, but the familiar feeling of anxiety began to return to him. Blue was still flying above the group, but she looked tense. ¡°This could be bad.¡± Blue whispered calmly. ¡°Even at full power, I don''t think I''d have any fun fighting her...¡± ¡°Her?¡± Micro asked, looking around. ¡°Who? Where?¡± ¡°There, Micro.¡± Blue continued to look down at the grass in front of them. Micro still had no control of his energy, and he strained his eye to find any trace of the woman Blue was referring to. ¡° The sun was high in a clear blue sky, and the grass was healthy and green. However, he couldn''t find any trace of a person, dungeon guardian, or monster of any kind. ¡°The grass can read minds...?¡± Micro mumbled. ¡°Ruby level dungeons are different than I expected.¡± ¡°You may be half blind, but come on...¡± The voice spoke again, and Micro finally found its source. ¡°Oh, sorry...¡± Micro said as his eye fell upon a blade of grass, upon which sat a single, ordinary ant. ¡°Strange one, you are...¡± The ant said, its feminine voice conflicting greatly with its appearance. ¡°Your minds are like open books, but do not fear. After reading the pixie''s memories of today, I have no interest in reading any more. At least the little blue one can see straight. So pathetic... What a disappointment...¡± The ant began to walk slowly down the blade of grass, disappearing from sight for a moment. Micro tried to find it again, but didn''t notice it again until it called out to him from the trunk of the tree he stood next to. Even up close, it looked like nothing more than an ant. ¡°I have been entertained by countless armies who sought further understanding of the Air Ant Art, but not a single soldier has darkened my door in years.¡± The ant explained. ¡°Now my long awaited guests are three broken children, two disinterested pixies, and a... farm tool...?¡± ¡°Sorry...?¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Are you the boss in here?¡± ¡°I am Kaylero, Guardian of the Ruby Air Ant Dungeon, yes, but that is no concern of yours. I do not grant core cards to lost children.¡± The ant replied. ¡°Oh, so do you mind if we leave after the fires die down outside-¡± Micro began to ask. ¡°But you have treated my domain as little more than a rest stop.¡± Kaylero the ant interrupted him. ¡°Does this sacred home, granted to me by my unparalleled creator, mean nothing more than temporary shelter to you? Does disrespect flow so deeply in a farm tool''s veins?¡± ¡°Trucks don''t have-¡± Micro replied immediately. ¡°Hey.¡± Blue hissed, still hovering in place. ¡°Try not to increase our chances of dying instantly.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry about that, Kaylero.¡± Micro corrected himself, bowing as he had seen others do many times. ¡°We were about to burn to death outside, and I mistook this for an amber level dungeon in the area.¡± ¡°I am well aware.¡± Kaylero replied curtly. ¡°Ah... I barely have the will to punish you...¡± ¡°So can we-¡± Micro continued. ¡°But my purpose has not changed since the days when generations of armies relied upon my blessing.¡± Kaylero sighed. Micro thought he could see the ant shaking its head, but it was difficult to discern any expression. ¡°What purpose?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You''re foolish even for a farm tool, Micro. Strange name...¡± Kaylero retorted. ¡°We exist to aid humanity on the path to immortality.¡± ¡°That''s nice of you.¡± Micro said. ¡°It isn''t nice for us.¡± The ant sighed heavily. ¡°It''s exhausting. It was fun at first, and we saw some potential, but humans here just started getting weaker one day. Now look at you.¡± ¡°Sorry, Kaylero...¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°I''m trying to get stronger now though. My own purpose is to figure out how to travel through space and time.¡± ¡°Such a trivial task is what vexes you?¡± Kaylero gasped. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.¡°How weak can a race be?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arbur suddenly stirred. In a daze, he massaged his sore head while frowning up at Micro and Kaylero. ¡°Why is an ant talking down to us...?¡± ¡°Kaylero is the guardian.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Guardian of what?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°The Ruby Air Ant Art Dungeon.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Where''s that?¡± Arbur frowned. ¡°That''s where we are right now.¡± Micro said. ¡°Ah... Ruby...¡± Arbur mumbled, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes once more. He was unconscious before his head hit the ground. ¡°Many cultivators have died proudly in this dungeon.¡± Kaylero continued. ¡°The world may be better off without the likes of you, as discourteous as you are weak.¡± ¡°Is your trial very difficult?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Unbelievable...¡± The ant cringed at his question. ¡°Am I a babysitter to this species'' outcasts?¡± ¡°I really just-¡± Micro began to speak, but the ant cut him off. ¡°Fine, you can leave.¡± Kaylero ordered, and a portal opened behind them. ¡°But we''ll die if we leave now...¡± Micro replied. ¡°You''re bound to die sooner or later anyway with cores like that.¡± Kaylero scoffed. ¡°Better to get it over with. Go on. Go die.¡± ¡°We can''t leave yet.¡± Micro argued. ¡°The other option is the trial of this dungeon.¡± Kaylero spat back. ¡°You are not even worthy to die here. It would dishonour those who already have.¡± ¡°So we aren''t allowed to do the trial?¡± Micro asked. The ant fell silent, and Micro could sense the frustration radiating off of her. ¡°I can not deny your right to challenge the trial...¡± Kaylero grumbled. ¡°But you are few in number...¡± ¡°How many people should we have?¡± Micro asked. ¡°An army is typically required, recommended, realistic¡­ though a handful of cultivators have been successful on their own...¡± The ant explained, looking around at the group of injured and anxious cultivators. ¡°There is precedent, but still¡­¡± ¡°Do we have to fight you?¡± Blue asked timidly. ¡°Your ignorance is grating.¡± Kaylero groaned. ¡°You master the mind, body, and soul in the lower dungeons. In the emerald level dungeons you face all manner of enemies. You''re in a ruby level dungeon now.¡± ¡°So?¡± Blue asked, her snarky attitude only partially audible in her strained voice. ¡°The jade, amber, sapphire, and emerald dungeons are meant to prepare you for what you''ll face in ruby dungeons.¡± Kaylero continued. ¡°Here, your enemy is nature in all its forms. Erasing you all from existence would be a trivial matter to me, but such an act would be wasteful in my creator''s eyes.¡± ¡°So we can do the trial!¡± Micro clapped his hands. ¡°Ah, that''s a relief.¡± Blue said with a loud sigh. ¡°I can battle nature all day.¡± ¡°If this were the Pixie Art Dungeon, your confidence might be justified.¡± Kaylero said. ¡°The Pixie Art what...?¡± Blue asked in surprise. ¡°But not here.¡± Kaylero scoffed. ¡°Now wait a moment you-¡± Blue fumed. ¡°Enough. I will give you a fighting chance.¡± Kaylero explained, ignoring Blue. The unconscious Kolt, Kira, and Arbur suddenly disappeared without a sound. They were gone before Micro could even react, but his panic turned to surprise when they reappeared, Kolt and Kira standing in clean robes and free of injury, while Arbur¡¯s own robes were clean but still tattered. ¡°What just happened?¡± Kira asked first. ¡°If you won''t leave, you will face the trial.¡± Kaylero declared. ¡°You will know the material struggles of the noble ant.¡± ¡°That sounds interesting.¡± Kira replied, apparently unaffected by the talking ant. ¡°What''s going on right now, master?¡± ¡°The field where we just were exploded, so we jumped into the Ruby Air Ant Art Dungeon to escape. Now we have to do the trial, or that ant will kick us out.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Kira replied, rubbing her eyes sleepily. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Enough drivel.¡± Kaylero barked. ¡°In instances where less than a hundred cultivators enter this dungeon, they are to face the trial separately. Not that it is likely to help your chances of survival, but I''ll warn you in advance.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kaylero.¡± Micro said. ¡°Please, stop talking.¡± Kaylero continued. ¡°You will find yourself in a harsh environment, surrounded by a hundred or so replicas of yourself. If one of you survives, you are free to leave this dungeon at your leisure. If half of you survive, you will receive the rewards of this dungeon. Again, you won''t. If all of you survive¡­ well, don¡¯t mind that.¡± ¡°So the six of us will face the trial alone?¡± Micro asked, but Kaylero walked down the tree, ignoring his question. ¡°Disappointing...¡± The ant sighed. ¡°But I shall not be cruel. Take cover beneath the surface, and luck may see you to the end of the trial.¡± ¡°Undergrou-¡± Micro began to ask, but the scenery around him suddenly transformed. He braced himself for the pressure of an advanced dungeon, but was pleasantly surprised to find the atmosphere felt ordinary. He was standing in a grassy meadow, where only several trees grew. The trees appeared to have a sparkling fruit hanging from their branches, making them look festive. Next, he realized that he had regained control of his energy. With a deep breath, he expanded his senses, and immediately confirmed that the ant''s words had been true. Behind him, he found around a hundred copies of himself, an army of young men in white robes, all with the same blank expression. Every one of them appeared to be going through the same process of assessing the situation. ¡°Hello.¡± Micro said, but his voice was drowned out by the sound of every other Micro saying the same thing at the same time. A vague memory of being parked outside the factory where he was assembled game to mind. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± All of the Micros stopped talking, frowned, and then turned to the nearest Micro. ¡°I''m the real Micro, right?¡± They asked each other in unison, but they soon understood that the answer wouldn''t be found in such a way. They all paused for another moment, then spoke again in unison. ¡°License plates.¡± They declared, nodded at each other, then began to move. After lining up in no particular order, the Micros looked to their right, and the Micro at the rightmost end of the line held his hand up and announced his number. ¡°I''ll be one.¡± Micro said, and the other Micro''s nodded in agreement. ¡°Two.¡± The next Micro in line nodded. ¡°Ah!¡± All of the Micro''s said in unison, then scratched their heads. The sound of every Micro scratching their heads made a strange sound. As the idea had come to all of them simultaneously, the first two Micros in line looked around, then focused on their fingers. The first two Micros nodded to each other, then summoned a very small Spirit Sword, and made a small cut on their finger tip. ¡°Turn around.¡± The second Micro said to the First. ¡°Okay.¡± The first Micro replied. ¡°One... Okay.¡± The Second Micro said as he drew a large, red number one on the back of the First Micro''s robe. ¡°Thanks, Micro.¡± The first Micro said. The second Micro then turned around, and the first Micro wrote the number two on the second Micro''s back. One by one, the rest of the Micros walked up to the first, turned around, and had their numbers assigned. After the final Micro, the hundred and thirteenth, was numbered, they approached the nearest fruit-bearing tree. With Spirit Vision, it became clear that the sparkling, gem-like fruits on the trees were full of energy, specifically energy of the air element. Micro wondered why such a fruit would be growing on a tree in a dungeon, but the next thing he noticed was that he couldn''t sense energy from any other part of the dungeon. The sky was bright, but he felt no energy there. The meadow was covered with long grass which waved in the wind, but he felt no energy at all in the grass or the ground beneath it. He tried rooting himself in the ground, but he only succeeded in expending some of his own energy, gaining nothing from the ground. Though he hadn''t felt hungry since gaining the ability to fuel himself with the energy all around him, every Micro soon began to feel fatigued and lethargic. A deep hunger grew from within him, and every Micro made their way over to the tree and took a bite of one of its fruits. Soon, there were no fruits left on the tree, but every Micro felt refreshed. ¡°It doesn''t really taste like anything...¡± The Micros noted, but they all felt so satisfied by the surge of energy that they grew relaxed for a moment. There were still plenty of trees in the distance from which they could take more fruit, so their collective sense of urgency dissipated. ¡°What''s that?¡± Micro number nine suddenly spoke. He pointed up at the sky, where he happened to be looking. The rest of the Micros looked up, and with Spirit Vision they all confirmed together. In unison, and with a heavy voice, they all declared their conclusion. ¡°That''s a dragon.¡± Chapter 134 - Work The Micros'' initial expectation of a friendly conversation with the dragon they had spotted quickly met a harsh reality. The giant creature swooped down with its hind claws extended, clearly intending to grab as many Micros as possible. The Micros were alert enough to dive out of the way, as the dragon wasn''t much faster than would be allowed on a highway, and none were injured. In unison, they began to form an Energy Wave attack in their hands, but realized all at once just how dangerous that would be. They considered a plan for a moment, then turned to the Micro labeled with a number one. They all formed the same ideas at the same time, but there were multiple tasks to perform. ¡°I''ll assign roles!¡± The first Micro shouted. ¡°Can everybody hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Every other Micro replied, causing a loud burst of sound which seemed to surprise the dragon. It adjusted its course and looked down, deciding on a target. ¡°We cannot attack it without securing a source of energy!¡± The first Micro announced. ¡°The ant said we should go underground, but we can''t all dig at the same time. Everybody up to fifty, start digging a tunnel under this tree!¡± The forty nine Micros immediately gathered, coated their hands in a little energy, and began to scoop dirt. ¡°Everybody else, lead the dragon away!¡± The first Micro declared. The dragon began to dive, and the Micros numbered fifty-one and above all began to shout and run away from the tree. The first Micro followed behind the decoy group, monitoring both groups as they performed their duties. The dragon''s claws zoomed by the decoy group again. Most of them jumped out of the way in time, but several were knocked down. Of the nine who fell, four stood up and continued to run, but five remained on the ground with minor injuries. ¡°Numbers fifty-one through sixty!¡± The first Micro shouted. ¡°Carry the injured Micros to the tunnels! No tailgating!¡± The first Micro accompanied the injured, then instructed five of the tunnel-digging Micros to tend to the injured until they were able to assist in digging. As the variety of duties diversified, the Micros settled on a system where the smaller number in a group would delegate work to the larger numbers, and work proceeded efficiently. The dragon dove again, but the decoy group had spread out, and the dragon''s claws missed. This process repeated again and again for many hours, until the decoy group contained only thirty members. Sometimes the dragon landed, but the Micros were faster on their feet than the dragon could keep up with. Finally, a Micro called out to the exhausted group from the tree. ¡°The tunnel is ready!¡± The twentieth Micro announced. The dragon circled in the sky, ready to attack yet again, and the Micros all ran straight toward the tree. The first Micro watched them running, and realized their mistake. They were running in a straight line together, and the dragon would catch them before they reached the dungeon. ¡°Keep running!¡± The first Micro shouted, then ran fifty paces to the right of the tree. He summoned a small energy wave, and fired it into the path of the dragon. Though it did no damage to the dragon''s tough scales, it was blinded for a moment and changed course in confusion. The first Micro fell to the ground unconscious, drained of almost all of his energy. Seeing this, several Micros at the entrance of the tunnel called out to the second Micro, who came up to take over as director. ¡°Everyone gather in the second chamber, then block the first hall!¡± The second Micro ordered as the last of the decoys climbed down the tunnel. The second Micro finally entered, and was assisted by several others in collapsing one section of the entrance. ¡°Alright.¡± The second Micro began with a loud voice. He looked around and saw that many of the other Micros were exhausted or injured. ¡°There''s no reason to rest if we can''t recover our energy. We''ll start tunnelling to the nearest tree.¡± The conscious Micros all nodded in agreement, as the same idea had occurred to all of them at once. ¡°After we reach the first tree, we''ll confirm the location of the next nearest tree, and we¡¯ll go from there.¡± The second Micro continued. ¡°Micros numbered fifty and below, you''ll break into small teams and continue the tunnel in rotation. The rest of you will conserve your energy to use in case of emergencies. Be mindful of air quality and temperature levels.¡± ~ The tunnel progressed smoothly for the next hour, though not as quickly as Micro was capable of digging. However, to save energy, they limited energy usage to strengthening their hands. The dirt was of a most uniform density, though rocks frequently slowed progress until they could be broken apart or moved. The Micros not involved in digging sat with their eyes closed in a small cavern referred to as the garage, breathing as slowly as possible to prevent even the slightest waste of energy. The injured Micros slowly recovered, as the immortality trait had improved Micro''s healing ability, but the lack of ambient energy prevented a full recovery. Micro wondered how long the trial would take, since the process of finding fruit to eat or enemies to battle could be drawn out indefinitely, but his focus remained on the immediate task before him. Eventually, the Micros agreed that their tunnel had reached the vicinity of the nearest fruit tree, and a reserve Micro tunnelled straight up to scout the area. ¡°The dragon is gone, but the weather has changed.¡± The twenty-ninth Micro announced in a quiet voice. His message was relayed down the line of Micros. ¡°It''s very hot. Ouch...¡± The Micro dropped back down the tunnel, and the others noted that steam was rising from his hair. Before anybody replied, the nearest ten Micros removed their outer robes and passed them forward, and the Twenty-ninth Micro draped them over himself, covering every part of himself except for his eyes. The Micros smiled, finding his appearance entertaining, and he went back up the tunnel. As quickly as he could, he picked the fruits and threw them down the tunnel entrance. As the heat gradually made its way through the layers of fabric to his skin, he moved faster and faster. After harvesting half of the available fruits, around forty, he dove back into the tunnel. ¡°Any longer and I would need to make a shield with energy...¡± He said with a weary voice, pointing over his shoulder. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°But I confirmed the location of eight more trees in that direction.¡± He drew arrows on the ground, then estimated the distance to each tree. After explaining the locations, he fell to his knees and lost consciousness. ¡°I''ll take over.¡± The nearest Micro to him declared. Three Micros near him picked up the snoring Micro and carried him to the garage to rest. He took the extra robes from the sleeping Micro and finished harvesting the fruit from the tree above them before continuing to guide the collective. ¡°We''ll calculate the fuel efficiency of these fruits next.¡± The second Micro declared as he returned the extra robes, some of them partially burnt, to the other Micros. ¡°Bring the Micro with the least remaining energy.¡± The first Micro was brought down the tunnel to where the fruits were piled. Though he was uninjured, his body was completely drained of energy, and no aura surrounded him. Even his skin was softened by the inability to provide fuel to his Armour Trait. Other Micros began to slowly feed him pieces of the fruit, and the first Micro gradually awoke. After finishing the fruit, he stood up and stretched. He meditated for a while and collected his thoughts. After listening to a brief summary of recent events, he cleared his throat and addressed the others. ¡°I''m about a third full.¡± The first Micro said. ¡°We''ll need about four hundred of these fruits to fully fuel us all.¡± ¡°I''ll join the digging team.¡± The second Micro added, slipping back into the crowd of Micros. ¡°If we continue to face obstacles like monsters and bad weather, we will likely need to secure the fruit of about four to five trees every day.¡± The first Micro continued. ¡°The minimum number of us necessary will tunnel toward the next eight trees, and the rest of us will park near the garage near the first cavern. We¡¯ll need more garages constructed as routes expand. Micros numbered eighty to eighty-four will regularly monitor the trees already connected to our tunnels. Ah!¡± All of the Micros suddenly raised their hands, having thought of the same idea. ¡°Yes, we''ll set aside some fruit and attempt to grow more trees.¡± The first Micro voiced the collective thought. ¡°Eighty-six and eighty-seven will be experimenting with farming the fruits and report the results regularly.¡± The Micros all jumped into action after distributing some fruit to the most exhausted Micros, and the tunnel-digging continued. ~ Twenty days passed uneventfully as the weather changed above ground. The Micros successfully tunnelled to fifteen trees in that time, though they were struggling to make up for the energy they used with the energy they could replenish using the fruits. They experimented constantly with various methods of digging, searching for the most fuel-efficient techniques. Several times per week, when the surface was safe, they distributed the dirt they had removed from the tunnels across the flat plains, careful not to obstruct their view of the horizon. Gradually, they formed a small hill where the entrance to the first tunnel was, allowing for a better view of the trees. However, none of the fruits which the Micros planted had grown yet, and the task before them was beginning to seem infinite. It was a cheerful event when good news filled the tunnel on the twenty-first day of their dungeon trial, when energy was low and monsters were nearby. ¡°Some of the fruitless trees are flowering!¡± A Micro announced one day after a routine inspection. He located the first Micro to report his findings. ¡°One flower looked like it had a very small fruit in the centre already!¡± ¡°Then they don''t function too much like fruit trees on earth. The old man would love a tree like that.¡± The first Micro replied. ¡°Even at that speed though, we will still need to secure a larger network of trees, or we''ll run out of fuel before they can grow back, however long that takes.¡± The Micros were concerned one day when the surface temperature dropped far below freezing after a long period of blistering heat, but the fruit trees were apparently unaffected by the weather. Several more dragons and a series of four legged monsters also appeared, but the Micros were able to stay safe in their tunnels. However, on the sixty-fifth day of uninterrupted digging, the air in the tunnel became humid and moist. ¡°Rain!¡± A Micro reported from an opening in the tunnel. ¡°A lot of it!¡± ¡°Drainage!¡± The first Micro shouted urgently. ¡°We haven¡¯t considered drainage!¡± The tunnel had become a complex network of pathways which connected dozens of trees to a single, larger cavern. The Micros had even thought to prepare several storage rooms for the fruits, in case one or more areas of the tunnel became inaccessible. However, the entirety of the tunnel was two dimensional, spanning a large area several meters beneath the surface. No Micro had thought to consider drainage in the absence of heavy rain. ¡°All Micros numbered ten or higher, prioritize drainage!¡± The first Micro ordered as water began dripping from the ceiling of the tunnel. ¡°The rest of you, move the energy fruits to the cavern beneath the hill. That is the last place likely to flood!¡± The tunnels in which work had been proceeding peacefully for weeks suddenly became a frenzy of activity. Dirt and rocks were being thrown out of the top of the hill like exhaust from a garbage truck, and the splashing of the muddy floor of the tunnels made it difficult to see if progress was being made. ¡°Flooding under tree twenty-two!¡± A Micro shouted from down one tunnel. ¡°All available Micros, build walls around the central tunnel entrances!¡± The First Micro ordered. ¡°Tunnel collapse under tree seven!¡± Another called out. Despite their frantic efforts to prevent the tunnels from flooding or caving in, it became clear that their efforts to add proper drainage only after the rain had begun were insufficient, and a new course of action was selected. ¡°Everybody park under the hill until the rain has passed!¡± The first Micro ordered. ¡°Take the fruit you can carry and hurry back!¡± As the sound of rain pelting the ground above them grew loud enough to drown out their shouts, the Micros successfully preserved their fruit supply and gathered in the only remaining dry cavern beneath the hill. They watched as several tunnels collapsed after being weakened by the moisture, and rain poured through the holes which opened in the ceiling. Two days of rain passed before the sky brightened again, but the existing network of tunnels was almost completely destroyed. Work resumed slowly, as mud hindered all efforts, but they gradually began to plan and craft a new network of tunnels which extended much farther underground. After two weeks, they had successfully recreated paths to the previously located fruit trees, creating drainage shafts on their way, but most Micros were running very low on energy by the time they had caught up to their previous progress, and some were on the verge of death. On the hundredth day of digging, their reserves were finally depleted. Digging activities were limited to a small team, while the majority of Micros gathered in the main cavern to await the first Micro''s decision. ¡°As you know, several of the fruits which we planted recently have sprouted, trees number three, nine, and thirty-four are beginning to grow fruit again.¡± The first Micro declared. ¡°We can either meditate while waiting for these supplies to replenish or attempt to locate more sources of trees on the surface. We don''t know what the risks associated with either choice are, but we need to expand our reach as soon as possible.¡± With all in agreement, it was next decided that instead of scouting from the safety of tunnel entrances, from which they could only see several hundred meters, ten Micros would leave the tunnels and scout the area around the central hill, above ground. The Micros with the most remaining energy were found, and they all began their mission. ~ On a day when the weather looked safe and dry, they set out. Several Micros encountered giant spiders, who lay waiting in large pits in the ground where Micro almost fell, but the Micros proceeded slowly and with caution, managing to avoid the traps. At the end of the day, all of the Micros had eventually returned, and a plan was forged to connect several main tunnels to over two hundred trees'' locations with an efficient network of branches, accounting for drainage and security. It rained several times during the project, and energy reserves ran low early on, but their strategy began to pay off as they acquired more fruit from distant trees, using what they''d learned to prepare the tunnels safely. Aside from fatigue, the entire workforce of Micros was even beginning to enjoy the challenge, finding the simple work satisfying and the rewards refreshing. On the hundred and fortieth day, the second day in a row that they had ended the day with a surplus of energy fruits, it was an unpleasant surprise to hear one of the Micros cry out in pain. It was more surprising still that the scream came from the safety of a fruit storage room. ¡°What happened, sixty-four?!¡± The first Micro shouted as he came upon the scene. Standing over a bleeding and barely conscious Micro, the Micro number sixty-four stood expressionlessly with an energy sword in his hand. ¡°Kill...¡± The sixty-fourth Micro mumbled, his voice devoid of emotion, then he raised the energy sword in the air and lunged forward. ¡°Kill... all...¡± Chapter 135 - More Work The first Micro confined the murderous sixty-fourth Micro in a box with the Turtle Art, which the Micro inside clumsily resisted. However, with the support of several other Micros, the box was reinforced and the Micro inside soon ran out of energy. The first Micro pointed at a nearby Micro, who understood his task. He stepped forward with glowing eyes. ¡°Comparing him to you with Spirit Vision, there is clearly something different, mostly in his head.¡± The fortieth Micro reported. ¡°An unwanted passenger. It¡¯s moving¡­ I think it¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°The old man took medicine for a parasite after that one camping trip, but we don''t have pills...¡± The first Micro thought aloud. ¡°How should we kill the parasite without killing the Micro.¡± The group of Micros thought for a while, and came to a conclusion. ¡°We should be able to survive most of the poisons we can make.¡± The first Micro said. ¡°Numbers seventy through seventy-eight, feed him different poisons and report to Micro number two if one is effective. I am out of fuel... Somebody inspect the other Micros for parasites¡­ Don¡¯t poison yourselves¡­¡± The storage room for the first Micro found to be infected by a parasite became a quarantine for those with foreign bodies detected within them. Though only the sixty-fourth Micro had acted out violently due to the parasite''s influence on his mind, a total of seven Micros were confirmed to be infected. After voluntarily confining themselves to quarantine, they began to use their remaining energy to create poisons along with the other Micros. Several Micros grew violent as the parasites took hold of their minds, but the poisons were effective at slowing them down. They hadn''t previously experimented much with poison, but the basic method for creating a broad range of poisonous compounds using energy could be found in their minds thanks to the art they had mastered, and they grew more confident in their abilities with time. The injured Micro was saved with the help of three energy fruits, and the mood of the tunnels darkened for the next week. The smell of the poisons which filled the tunnel made the Micros sick, but they continued to work despite the constant pollution. With regular inspections, more and more Micros were confirmed to be infected, and the source was still unclear. Finally, after half of the Micros had been infected, and few Micros remained outside of the quarantined area, good news came on a rainy day. ¡°We found a poison that will work!¡± A Micro happily reported. ¡°Explain the recipe while you fill the tunnels with it!¡± The second Micro ordered, and the bitter smelling poison soon filled the tunnels. It looked like a green cloud of exhaust that hung in the air for hours, but the Micros were relieved when those of their number whose minds had begun to deteriorate finally showed signs of improvement. Several days later, while expanding a tunnel, the Micros discovered a small nest of the parasites in the dirt. After poisoning the nest, the Micros considered burying them far away for hygiene''s sake. However, the collective came up with an idea. ¡°Number eight, you test it.¡± The second Micro ordered. Without hesitation, the Micro nearest to the nest picked up a dead parasite, a worm-like creature the length of his hand, and threw it into his mouth. The other Micros anxiously awaited his reaction. ¡°It''s not as good as the fruits, but it did fill me up a bit.¡± The Eighth Micro reported. ¡°I feel about five percent fuller now.¡± The parasites were carried to their own storage chamber and monitored carefully for signs of spoiling, but they appeared to stay fresh indefinitely. The same species of parasite was found several times in the next week as the tunnels continued, and another species which required a unique type of poison to eliminate also appeared, but food became less of a worry to the Micros. Another threat had passed. ~ A meeting was called between several Micros who oversaw different aspects of dungeon activities on the nine month anniversary of their dungeon conquest''s beginning. With enough food sources secured to keep every Micro fed, not accounting for unforeseen energy expenditures, their focus turned to long term survival strategies. ¡°We now have access to five hundred trees connected to our tunnels, correct?¡± The first Micro, having regained command after a long rest, asked the Micro across from him. ¡°That''s right. The farthest tree is twenty-five hundred meters from the central hill.¡± The Micro replied. ¡°We are scouting farther trees, but we are focusing on expanding the local network of tunnels for now.¡± ¡°How are the farming projects?¡± The first Micro asked another. ¡°We''ve been able to grow seven trees to a similar height to the wild trees. We expect that they will become a stable source of energy in about four months at their current growth speed. They grow the same way trees on earth grow, just faster.¡± The Micro replied. ¡°How are the energy fruit reserves?¡± The first Micro continued. ¡°Parasite nests have prevented our reserves from emptying for the past two weeks, but they are not a reliable food source.¡± Another Micro replied. The first Micro turned to the next Micro, who answered before he was asked. ¡°Our scouts have had several encounters with monsters, but there were no accidents. We are planning to hunt a boar-like creature next week and confirm whether or not it takes more fuel to kill the creature than the creature can provide as food.¡± He explained. ¡°Drive safe.¡± The first Micro ordered, and the Micro meeting was adjourned. ~ The large boar soon became a preferred snack for the Micros. Though they didn''t waste energy trying to create a fire for cooking, it stayed fresh no matter how long they stored it thanks to the development of a poisonous gas used as a preservative. The fatty meat wasn''t as rich in energy as the fruits, but it was much more enjoyable. Furthermore, many of its bones were shaped optimally for digging. Micro had planned on trying to create shovels by using the small amount of metal ore he had stored with his Storage Skill, but he was disappointed to find that his storage was empty. The rib cage of the boar provided most of the primary digging Micros with useful tools. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. The weather continued to change drastically from day to day, ranging from cold that made it impossible to breathe to heat that singed his hair in seconds. Dragons occasionally flew over the hill, one even landing on it during a snowstorm, but the Micros had tunnelled so far underground that the dragon simply moved on after resting for an hour. As the amount of fruit on each tree began to keep up with their energy needs, the Micros called another meeting. ¡°We now have access to seven hundred and thirty two trees.¡± A Micro reported to the first Micro. ¡°Our surplus is beginning to rise daily as fruit is harvested from trees on our network.¡± Another reported. ¡°The fruit we have grown has begun to flower, and the number of gas stations along our network will double within a year.¡± Another reported. ¡°The supply of meat from creatures which we are able to defeat safely is too inconsistent to rely upon. Trapping may be more efficient than hunting in the future.¡± Another added. ¡°We''ll wait for meat to come to us.¡± The first Micro declared. ¡°Limit scouting to the area immediately surrounding our network. The tunnelling group will focus on redundancies in security and drainage. It won''t be possible to defend a larger area than this with our current number if an unknown threat appears. Have the fruits we planted underground shown any progress?¡± ¡°It seems impossible to grow them underground.¡± A Micro replied. ¡°We also weren''t able to grow new trees from cuttings. Research is progressing slowly.¡± ¡°The old man would love to try working with these...¡± The first Micro sighed, and the others sighed along with him. ¡°Alright, back to work.¡± The Micros returned to their duties. ~ A year quickly passed as the small colony of Micros continued to perform their duties. Farming practices and networks of tunnels were gradually developed and their efficiency improved, and few threats affected daily life. Several monsters did attempt to enter the tunnels throughout the year, but the tunnels were quickly sealed, isolating the creatures. The invaders which were too strong to be defeated safely eventually gave up and abandoned their attempts to invade the colony. Communication between Micros also became more efficient. Fewer words were spoken with every day that passed, and less energy was expended on tasks unrelated to survival. The surplus of energy fruits in storage frequently exceeded the designated storage areas'' capacity, but the Micros continued to conserve energy. After four years had passed, the Micros had abandoned their system of delegating leadership positions to Micros arbitrarily, as their duties had become clearly defined with experience and time. On a particularly cold day, many years later, as three Micros hid behind a pile of rocks at the entrance to the tunnel, looking up in silence as a dragon flew by, the Micros were suddenly surprised by a voice which they hadn''t heard in a long time. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± The voice of Kaylero, the dungeon''s guardian, rang out. The Micros all stood up straight and looked around, but the ant was nowhere to be found. ¡°Enough, already!¡± The ant shouted. ¡°I feel like you''re mocking me at this point!¡± The dungeon which Micro had called home for years, the trees, tunnels, and the endless horizon, all disappeared at once. The Micros all faded from existence, one after the other, until there was only one left, alone in the dark. ¡°Oh, hello again.¡± Micro said with a wave as he reappeared beneath the tree, joined by his friends. ¡°Master...!¡± Kira clung to Micro, tears flowing from her eyes. She sobbed uncontrollably while he patted her back, and he greeted the others. Arbur and Kolt looked back with wide eyes, as if they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Trill let out a sigh as he dove into Kolt''s pocket, and Blue stretched her wings before landing on Micro''s head. ¡°That wasn''t the most fun I''ve had in a dungeon.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°But the company was great.¡± ¡°You are all strange.¡± Kaylero said with a strained voice. ¡°Did we all pass the trial?¡± Micro asked the ant after locating her on the tree. ¡°Don''t make jokes right now. I am not in the mood.¡± Kaylero snapped back. ¡°But you...¡± ¡°I thought I did pretty well.¡± Micro said confidently. ¡°Your success is as obvious as it is confounding!¡± Kaylero replied. ¡°The pixies'' success is indisputable also. As for the children, they certainly survived...¡± Five core cards, ruby in colour, suddenly appeared in the air. Two cards appeared before Bluem and two appeared before Micro,but only one card appeared in front of Kolt''s pocket. Trill poked his head out of the pocket and frowned. ¡°The three of you accomplished the primary goal of the trial.¡± Kaylero announced. ¡°You established a sustainable, safe, stable colony.¡± ¡°It wasn''t that complicated in the end.¡± Micro said happily. Kaylero composed herself with a deep breath before continuing. ¡°Your minds are truly not human. I should not have expected a normal trial.¡± The ant continued. ¡°The farm tool achieved the most efficient result possible. The level of cooperation you achieved should not be possible for any being with an ego. If I wasn''t talking to you now, I would doubt you were sentient. What human would be content to spend every waking hour beneath the surface. Most of your copies never saw the sun again after going underground! And you all survived?! Absurd!¡± ¡°Micros are efficient and reliable.¡± Micro replied. ¡°We''re not built for heavy duty tasks, but we do what we-¡± ¡°Just stop talking, please.¡± Kaylero sighed. ¡°I''ll miss all those copies...¡± Blue smiled, reminiscing the experience. ¡°And the pixies...¡± Kaylero continued. ¡°Though only the blue one managed to keep all of her copies alive, how can you call yourself worthy of the Ant Art after that mess?! You didn''t cooperate a single time!¡± ¡°We played together all the time though.¡± Blue argued. ¡°You constantly fought!¡± Kaylero screamed. ¡°You all lived in different trees, and didn''t share a single fruit!¡± ¡°I found a really nice tree, actually.¡± Trill added casually. ¡°Right?¡± Blue agreed enthusiastically. ¡°They were always the right temperature, and the bark... was so soft...!¡± ¡°I didn''t think of living in trees.¡± Micro said. ¡°Nice idea, Blue.¡± ¡°You wouldn''t fit in a tree anyway.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°That''s true...¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Even the three runts over here managed to learn how to survive the trial indefinitely...¡± Kaylero continued, choosing to ignore the conversation between Blue and Micro before it infuriated her further. ¡°Though only small groups of you survived, and you are still utterly unworthy of this dungeon''s reward.¡± ¡°I watched myself die...¡± Kolt said, still staring blankly at Micro. ¡°So many times... For years¡­I thought I would...¡± ¡°Am I the real me?¡± Arbur asked, looking down at his hands. ¡°I hope you all hesitate next time you find yourselves at the doorstep of a ruby level dungeon.¡± Kaylero concluded. ¡°How much time has passed since we got here, by the way?¡± Micro asked ¡°Is it safe outside yet?¡± ¡°The trials took place in a separate time. Not much time has passed at all.¡± The ant replied. ¡°Then, would you mind if we wait here a while?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s probably still really hot out there. I''ve never seen that much purple fire before.¡± ¡°Purple, you say?¡± Kaylero asked. ¡°That is not a battle you would survive. Fine, you have passed this trial, somehow. You may leave at your leisure. Just don¡¯t do anything ridiculous.¡± ¡°Thanks, Kaylero.¡± Micro said, bowing and saluting the ant with one hand wrapped around the other. ~ When Kira had stopped crying, Micro gestured for everybody to join him on the ground away from the tree. The warmth of the sky was comfortable, despite the lack of a real sun. ¡°So, the Ant Art, eh?¡± Blue juggled the two cards in her hands while standing on Micro''s head. ¡°And this thing. What is it?¡± Micro looked at his own cards, one of which featured an ant-like design, and one which Appraisal helped him identify. ¡°Spirit Smell...¡± Micro read aloud. ¡°I guess that could be useful later.¡± Micro, Blue, and Trill threw their ruby cards into storage, being unable to master them at their current levels, and relaxed. Arbur and Kolt were coming to their senses again, and Kira had fallen asleep on the grass next to Micro. ¡°Don''t worry about the weird feelings you get after a dungeon trial.¡± Micro reassured them. ¡°They go away after a little while. It''s like waking up from a bad dream...¡± ¡°I can''t believe all of your copies survived, master.¡± Arbur said in awe. ¡°Even though my copies tried to work together with a common goal in mind, everything fell apart when the first dragon came. We panicked and fought amongst ourselves, so shamefully...¡± ¡°Well, you can try again some day.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Just enjoy the weather until it''s time to move again.¡± ¡°The weather in a Ruby level dungeon...¡± Arbur whispered. Chapter 136 - Matters of Fate ¡°I peeked outside. Nothing is on fire.¡± The ant announced to the sleepy group of cultivators lounging on the grass. Even Blue was fast asleep atop Micro''s head while the others lay quietly on the ground, though her hands extended in front of her as she dreamed of driving. ¡°Go play somewhere else.¡± ¡°Oh, thanks!¡± Micro replied, unable to see the source of the voice. Micro woke his friends, then led the group back to the portal. Its red glow hadn''t faded in the time since they''d arrived. Kolt was hesitant to pass through the shimmering doorway, but followed shortly after Kira, and the rest went along. The smouldering landscape under a blue sky felt surreal to the party as they stepped through the dungeon''s portal. As Arbur set foot on the charred ground, the last to leave the dungeon, the red portal quickly faded behind them. Micro was sure he could hear its guardian make a dissatisfied noise as the Ant Art Dungeon disappeared completely, and then he looked around at the desolate landscape. Blue complained about finding only traces of the truck which Micro had made for her here and there, while the others simply looked around with wide eyes. ¡°Wait...¡± Micro mumbled after taking a deep breath. ¡°Is that...¡± ¡°What is it, master?¡± Arbur asked quickly, though his voice sounded weary. ¡°Chaos...¡± Micro replied slowly. ¡°But just a little... Almost none at all, but...¡± The others'' ears perked up at the mention of chaos, and Blue joined him in using Spirit Vision to scan the horizon. Micro sighed at the extent of the damage, but was relieved to see trees and snow in the distance. As he turned his eyes in the direction of the road he had been leading his friends toward, he then noticed a single person standing in the distance. He strained his eye to get a closer look, as the figure was too far away to see clearly even with Spirit Vision. He just barely made out the shape of an elderly man with messy, white hair, wearing tattered purple robes. ¡°I see somebody over-¡± Micro announced, but his vision was suddenly obscured. He deactivated the skill and blinked once, looking around with his naked eye, and met the suspicious gaze of the man who he''d just seen in the distance. ¡°You dare spy?!¡± The old man scowled. ¡°Fast...¡± Blue whispered, slowly floating down to the ground and positioning herself behind Micro. ¡°I thought I sensed some chaos energy.¡± Micro replied, his legs beginning to feel numb. The presence of the man felt eerily similar to Cerena, the silver cored being who taught him what real fear felt like. ¡°The hero is defeated.¡± The man replied. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Me?¡± Micro stepped back, but his legs were heavy. ¡°No, it''s nothing.¡± The man shook his head and sighed. He looked around at the fearful faces of Blue, Trill, Kolt, Kira, and Arbur, then rolled his eyes. ¡°I long for a normal day, free of strange encounters.¡± ¡°I like normal days too.¡± Micro said with a nod. ¡°I miss them a lot.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man smirked. ¡°Were you not some eccentric cultist?¡± ¡°I''m Micro.¡± Micro replied, waving tentatively. ¡°And your sect?¡± The man asked, looking at Micro''s robes. ¡°It must be new, yes?¡± ¡°The Truck Sect.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It''s very new.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The man let out a cheerful noise, somewhere between a grunt and a laugh. ¡°You honour me with such novel information. I am Tamo Drin, Elder of the Silver Sea Sect.¡± ¡°The sil...¡± Arbur gasped, but was unable to provide any more explanation. ¡°Silver Sea... Ah!¡± Blue said, clapping her hands in realization. ¡°You guys were a fun bunch in the war!¡± ¡°The war, you say?¡± Tamo said. ¡°A blue pixie with something to say about my sect? An interesting day indeed!¡± ¡°You pissed off the fairies almost as much as we did!¡± Blue laughed. ¡°What was his name? That guy with the shiny hat, was he a friend of yours?!¡± ¡°Shiny hat? A crown?¡± Tamo grinned wryly. ¡°What would you say of my king, the venerable Lord of Lavender?¡± ¡°Was he a king? Oh man, he was great!¡± Blue continued to laugh. ¡°You know a lot of people.¡± Micro smiled at Blue. ¡°Were you friends with the purple king?¡± ¡°He was from some island. He had a funny accent.¡± Blue explained happily. ¡°The fairies were moving with all sorts of sects, but he destroyed the battlefield before we even got there. I don''t even know what they were fighting about!¡± ¡°The fairies...¡± Tamo began to explain, but he quieted his voice and looked around carefully before continuing. ¡°Those shiny little rats said they''d sink our island if he didn''t lead the battle. They sought to use his unparalleled abilities for their own gain, and they did not ask politely.¡± ¡°Judging by the lake he left behind where I¡¯m pretty sure a mountain used to be, I''d say they got what they asked for.¡± Blue replied. ¡°His words to the fairy who threatened him were ''I''ll get started right away'', or so it is said.¡± Tamo continued. ¡°The fairies didn''t bother following him home. Though the war was, as you know...¡± ¡°Meh, when it rains it pours.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°How''s the old fart doing? I should thank him for that lake.¡± ¡°He died spectacularly, as it happens.¡± Tamo replied with a broad smile. ¡°I avenged him just now, in a way.¡± ¡°Hard to imagine the lake maker dying...¡± Blue smirked. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Heroes were entertaining at first, but alas, their number increases, and their personalities leave much to be desired.¡± Tamo sighed. ¡°The hero I just fought raved about a mission of justice, as he described it. He claimed to be the saviour of this entire world. From precisely what he sought to save it, he never quite articulated.¡± ¡°Nora probably told him cultivators are mean to people who don''t cultivate.¡± Micro said, beginning to feel less wary of the man. ¡°That''s what she told me. Magicians aren''t all that great either though...¡± ¡°The Emperor said as much, but it''s strange hearing that from a summoned child in a field.¡± Tamo replied. ¡°Of all the deities who have blessed and cursed our history, Nora bothers me.¡± ¡°Lena and Feng weren''t happy about her either... Something about bandits and the end of the world.¡± Micro added, but the details were difficult to recall in order. ¡°I''m sure they''ll figure it out.¡± ¡°I won''t ask why such names are counted among your acquaintances, for it exhausts me enough to know that they do. I fear this conversation may bind me to a fate I would rather observe from afar if I hesitate to take my leave.¡± Tamo said, shaking off his dishevelled demeanor and taking a deep breath. ¡°What kind of core did that hero have anyways?¡± Blue asked. ¡°We saw one with a Silver Core recently. That was fun.¡± ¡°He had no core at all.¡± Tamo replied bitterly. ¡°His power was borrowed. It felt as if the energy in his sword was taken from some far away place.¡± ¡°Weird.¡± Blue frowned. ¡°Very strange indeed.¡± Tamo nodded. ¡°Nora¡¯s deviance is regrettably creative.¡± ¡°Oh well. Don''t let us keep you.¡± Blue said, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°We were on our way to lunch when you set everything on fire.¡± ¡°So there actually were people down here. I thought I was mistaken after losing track of you.¡± Tamo said. ¡°We hid in a dungeon.¡± Micro answered. ¡°That Amber Sparrow Art Dungeon?¡± Tamo asked. ¡°There was a Ruby Ant Art Dungeon nearby.¡± Micro said, pointing behind him with his thumb. ¡°You survived my strongest offense by taking shelter in a-¡± Tamo said with a blank stare, but he stopped talking and closed his eyes tightly. ¡°No, I won''t ask. I know your type. I refuse to be pulled along on some tour of madness by yet another generation of oddities. Excuse me.¡± Tamo began to levitate, holding his hand in front of him as if to block out the sight of Micro and his friends. Micro waved, but Tamo Drin was already flying away. ¡°Huh, that guy really gets it.¡± Blue said with a tone of approval. ¡°Rare for a human.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Micro said conclusively, turning to look at his pale-faced comrades. ¡°Let''s hit the road.¡± ~ ¡°Excuse me, master Blue...¡± Arbur muttered after the party had walked in silence for a while. The air had finally begun to cool again, though they hadn''t reached snow yet. ¡°You called?¡± Blue yawned, having returned sullenly to riding Micro''s shoulder in the absence of a vehicle. ¡°I have been dwelling on the words of a late master of mine, regarding agents of fate...¡± Arbur continued. ¡°I always trusted fate blindly, but recent events have caused me to consider it more deeply...¡± ¡°I haven''t had anything to do with fate in ages.¡± Blue replied casually. ¡°The fairies really, really wanted that job, and they got it.¡± ¡°The war for fate was a literal battle for the control of fate?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°I don''t know much about it, honestly. Something about our home made things clearer to us.¡± Blue explained, looking up at the sky with a tired expression. ¡°It was fun.¡± ¡°What does it mean to be in control of fate?¡± Arbur asked with wide eyes. Kolt and Kira also listened closely. ¡°We saw bits of the future, some of the past¡­¡± Blue recalled. ¡°You see all sorts of nonsense going on in the world, not with your eyes, it¡¯s more like¡­¡± ¡°Did you see anything of master Micro''s fate back then?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°In the short time I have known him, I have lost count of the number of ways in which he seems to have defied fate. But I considered that I might be mistaken.¡± ¡°Of course you might be mistaken. You''re human.¡± Blue scoffed. ¡°Nobody saw all this coming. Fate only takes you so far. The fairies can have it, for all I care.¡± ¡°Such a thing-¡± Arbur gasped. ¡°We fought for a home we didn''t need, to protect visions of fate that didn''t do anything for us. It was fun for a while, but it got old when the fairies shook up the cultivators.¡± Blue said, her tone still characteristically bright. ¡°If I''d foreseen anything as fun as following this rusty farm tool around back then, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with a war. For all the time I''ve spent in life, that war is the only time that felt wasted...¡± ¡°You don''t talk about your past much.¡± Micro said to Blue as Arbur fell silent. ¡°Weren''t you the boss?¡± ¡°The past isn''t where I look for fun times.¡± Blue replied. ¡°That''s all ahead of us. Why do you ask? I¡¯m not bored enough to answer stupid questions all day.¡± ¡°Well, as long as you''re okay.¡± Micro said. ¡°The old man said it''s important to talk to people sometimes. Whether it''s good feelings or bad feelings, it''s good to share them before they fill you up and you burst.¡± ¡°If I explode, you''ll be the first to know!¡± Blue laughed loudly. ¡°That''s because you''re always sitting on me.¡± Micro replied. ¡°And you make explosions all the time, even when you''re driving!¡± As Micro and Blue began to laugh while they spoke, Arbur fell farther behind. Eventually he was walking alongside Kira and Kolt, who were equally shaken. If not for Trill continuing to supply Kolt with energy from his pocket, Kolt may have fallen to his knees by then. ¡°Arbur...¡± Kira whispered as he entered her empty gaze. ¡°Is cultivating always like this?¡± ¡°No... I don''t think it is.¡± Arbur replied quietly. ¡°Our master''s path is dissimilar to all others I know. We are fortunate to be witness to his journey, for however long we are able.¡± ¡°I''m not going to leave him!¡± Kira snapped defensively at Arbur. ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it, eventually!¡± ¡°Apologies...¡± Arbur quickly replied, jarred from his own dazed state. ¡°I also have no plans of betraying Master Micro. I merely worry that there will come a time when we are unable to keep pace with him.¡± ¡°I''ll never slow him down!¡± Kira argued. ¡°I''m training every day, and I survived a dungeon! I''ll get strong enough to keep up with him and even help him! I''ll-¡± ¡°It is not a matter of how strong we may become.¡± Arbur shook his head and spoke softly. ¡°But what of those we meet who are much stronger than ourselves?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kira asked with a frown. ¡°Were you able to anything more than breathe in the presence of the powerful cultivator we only just met? Were you able to stand and speak honestly to him without fear?¡± Arbur asked with a dark tone. ¡°I was filled with nothing but thoughts of an honourable death. I could not imagine surviving. I may as well already have been dead when the venerable Tamo Drin appeared before us.¡± ¡°That was...¡± Kira stuttered. ¡°But master Micro spoke to that powerful force with the same confidence he showed in front of every dungeon guardian we have met, every monster we have faced, every challenge we have encountered.¡± Arbur continued. ¡°However strong we become, will either of us ever stand so firmly before those who are unimaginably stronger than ourselves?¡± ¡°I''ll slay dragons one day...¡± Kolt muttered as Kira fell silent. ¡°You have now seen dragons with your own eyes, have you not?¡± Arbur asked Kolt with more friendly tone. ¡°Visualization is an important step towards realization.¡± ¡°Next time I see them, I''ll... Yes...¡± Kolt nodded, only partially reassured by Kolt''s words. ¡°I have a plan now. I just need to train a bit more.¡± ¡°I have some friends who can help with that!¡± Micro called back. ¡°We''re getting closer to the road now. We''ll turn left and make our way to the turtle fire... umm...¡± ¡°The Fire Turtle Mountain Sect?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°That''s the one!¡± Micro laughed, and stopped for a moment to turn and look at the sullen friends behind him. ¡°And don''t worry about that other stuff.¡± ¡°Other stuff?¡± Kira asked. ¡°As long as you obey the speed limit on public roads and drive defensively, you can take whatever route you like to where you''re going.¡± Micro said with a thumbs up. ¡°Keep your eyes on the road, not just the vehicle in front of you.¡± ¡°Truck Sect wisdom?¡± Blue asked sarcastically. ¡°I guess it is.¡± Micro replied happily. ¡°Understood, master.¡± Arbur answered with a bow. ¡°Ah- Understood.¡± Kira followed suit. Kolt continued to wander forward at his own pace with a blank expression, but Micro patted him on the back as he passed with a grin. ¡°I hope we meet Tamo again soon.¡± Micro added. ¡°He probably has a lot of good advice about cultivating!¡± Chapter 137 - Almost a City ¡°Wow!¡± Micro shouted joyfully as a surreal view came into view. He wished he could see it with both eyes, but the joy he felt still brought tears to both. ¡°Woah...¡± Kolt added with his eyebrows raised. ¡°That''s a...¡± Arbur mumbled. ¡°It''s so long!¡± Kira gasped. ¡°I can''t see the end in either direction...¡± Blue flew up high and looked left and right, then whistled as she returned to Micro''s shoulder. ¡°That''s a road?¡± Blue asked. ¡°It''s not bad at all!¡± Micro replied. He started running toward it as fast as he could, slipping frequently in the shallow snow as he ran. Finally, he stood beside a long road of neatly cut stones. Just as he had requested of Margo, the road was slightly higher in the centre to allow for good drainage, but was otherwise flat. A mound of snow adorned the edge of the road on both sides, obscuring the curb. Micro stepped over the snow and held his breath as his foot touched the surface of the road for the first time. He looked down at his foot, and saw that he had stepped on a crack where two stones met. However, he smiled even wider as he set his other foot down. ¡°They''re level, everybody!¡± Micro rejoiced. ¡°Almost completely level! The difference in height is barely noticeable at all!¡± Arbur, Kolt, and Kira watched curiously as Micro began to walked back and forth on the road, speeding up and slowing down, smiling all the while. It wasn''t until the sound of footsteps caught his attention when he finally slowed to a stop and looked around. He looked in the direction of the Imperial City, and saw the dark figure of a man appear in the distance. He continued to watch, and the sound of more footsteps joined in. ¡°It''s a beautiful thing.¡± Micro said. ¡°People using a road...¡± ¡°Is that Tamo?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°No, nobody so powerful...¡± Arbur replied. ¡°You look very happy, master.¡± Kira remarked. ¡°I knew you were fond of roads, but...¡± ¡°Oh wow, there are a lot of them.¡± Micro continued, then moved to the side of the road. He waited patiently as more and more people appeared in the distance, walking towards him. He noticed some cultivators'' auras among the crowd of several dozen people, walking at the front of the group. When the group became aware of Micro''s presence on the road, they immediately stopped. Micro continued to watch, and two cultivators eventually began to walk briskly ahead with their hands on their swords. ¡°Hello!¡± Micro called out, but the two cultivators'' suspicious glares persisted. ¡°What business do you have on this road?!¡± One of them called out. Both of the cultivators were young men in green robes, not unlike Kel''s attire, but the swords on the belts seemed big and heavy, and they had no shields. ¡°I''m heading north soon!¡± Micro replied. ¡°It''s great to meet some of the people using this road. How is it?¡± ¡°What is your sect?¡± One of them asked. ¡°Oh, the Truck Sect. It''s new.¡± Micro answered. ¡°I have... three disciples, over there.¡± ¡°Truck?¡± The cultivator repeated with eyebrows raised. ¡°Yes.¡± Micro nodded. The two cultivators looked at each other, nodded, then relaxed their postures. ¡°We are disciples of a nomadic sect from a land far from here, east of the Rameer Kingdom.¡± One of the men began to explain with his hands clasped in front of him. ¡°We escort mundane travellers on their journeys. Such is the means by which members of our nameless sect train.¡± ¡°That sounds tough!¡± Micro said as his friends approached him from behind. ¡°Is everything alright, master?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°I am aware of their sect. They are honourable, though eccentric.¡± ¡°My name is Demil, master of the Jade Light Pine Art.¡± The elder of the two men explained. ¡°Might I ask if you are associated with a cultivator by the name of ''Micro''?¡± ¡°That''s me.¡± Micro replied, pointing at himself. The men''s mouths fell open in surprise. ¡°Your aura... did you not possess a jade core, the same as ours?¡± Demil asked. ¡°But your eye... There can be know mistaking it!¡± ¡°Have you heard of me?¡± Micro asked with an innocent smile, surprised to hear that people he hadn''t met were somehow aware of his damaged eye. ¡°You are the owner of this road, are you not?¡± Demil asked excitedly. ¡°Your exploits are the modern day legends which fill the ears of nomadic cultivators everywhere! Your mysterious ways and your innovative techniques... We are honoured to meet you in the flesh! As cultivators who find strength in protecting the weak, you are like the brightest star in the night sky...!¡± ¡°Well, I''m happy to meet you too.¡± Micro shrugged. ¡°Demil, and...¡± ¡°This is my brother, Min.¡± Demil answered. ¡°How wonderful a day this is! We are indebted to you. This road has made us the cultivators we are today!¡± ¡°It''s not that old yet...¡± Micro said with a confused look. ¡°This road is so well travelled by the mundane that we struggle to rest between contracts! It can be difficult to find a quest worthy of our time, but this road has filled our lives with purposeful training.¡± Demil explained enthusiastically. ¡°The number of bandits who accost travellers on this road is such that we are never starved for opponents against whom we may dull our swords and sharpen our skills!¡± ¡°Bandits.¡± Micro repeated the word with a heavy tone. The drastic change in his aura removed the jovial expressions from the brothers in front of him at once. ¡°Bandits, master.¡± Kira whispered, her own face contorting with rage. ¡°On your road, master. They dared to touch-¡± ¡°You said bandits...¡± Micro began, but took a breath to calm himself. ¡°Yes, bandits.¡± Demil continued. ¡°Requests for protection flooded the local sects not long ago. For every ten we kill, a hundred more soon appear. Your road is a gathering place of all types of people! I can think of no place where more-¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°My road...¡± Micro interrupted the enthusiastic man. ¡°Attracts criminals...?¡± ¡°Well, yes, and we-¡± Demil tried to reply, but Micro''s aura fluctuated violently for a moment, causing him to stumble backward. ¡°Crime... happens here...?¡± Micro fumed. ¡°On this road? On this beautiful road?¡± ¡°Such is the nature of-¡± Demil again tried to reassure Micro, but failed. ¡°Are you alright, master?¡± Kira managed to ask after bolstering her own aura and approaching Micro. ¡°Roads are for connecting people and places.¡± Micro answered with a frown. ¡°Only people who have proven they can be responsible and safe are normally allowed on roads. This world...¡± ¡°This world is so different from yours, master.¡± Kira said, tugging on his sleeve. ¡°I understand now.¡± Micro said with a deep, heavy breath. ¡°This world needs more than just roads.¡± ¡°You wish to change the world in some way, master?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°This world can do what it likes off the road, but on the road... a road is a road!¡± Micro said coldly. The nomadic cultivators adjusted their posture and listened intently to Micro''s words, slinging to everything he said. ¡°Trucks without roads are too dangerous.¡± Micro continued, looking over at Blue, who rolled her eyes. ¡°But roads without rules are even less safe...¡± ¡°But how can you make everybody follow your rules on such a long road?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°If this road really does extend from the Imperial city to the mines north of here, then policing its usage would be nearly impossible, even with the four of us.¡± ¡°Police...¡± Micro repeated. ¡°That''s right, there aren''t any police! Let''s go, I need to talk to Margo.¡± ~ After calming down, Micro agreed to join the large group of merchants and labourers, alongside Demil and his brother, on their way north. Micro grew to enjoy conversing with the nomadic cultivators who had come from afar, and exchanged many stories with them about their travels. He was excited to learn of the many dungeons they had seen on their travels, and made sure to note their recent locations. The brothers, on the other hand, asked countless questions about his views and lifestyle. After walking for an hour, they came to a town, extending to the left and right of the road. There were even several intersections where the road veered off into the towns, paved with the same stone as the main road. Non-cultivators went about all kinds of business, and many jade and amber level cultivators could be seen exchanging large quantities of goods and money. One large wooden building stood out among the rest, and a pleasant smell caused Micro to unconsciously veer toward the building. ¡°That''s a popular restaurant among amber core cultivators, though they occasionally permit weaker parties.¡± Demil explained to Micro. ¡°I have heard they serve wines made from the energy rich fruits of an island nation far to the south.¡± Micro stopped before leaving the main road, then nodded. ¡°It does smell nice, but we have things to do right now.¡± Micro said, causing Kolt to let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°Best not drink on the road.¡± ¡°Another interesting rule, master...¡± Arbur commented. As Micro turned away, he suddenly heard a loud metallic sound. Sparks caught his eye next, and he turned around to witness two young cultivators fighting with swords. Micro watched in shock as one was pushed back with several strong swings, and was ultimately stabbed in the torso by his opponent. The defeated cultivator slumped over silently, and a small round of applause juxtaposed the grim sight of the deceased cultivator, bleeding on the road. ¡°Those two sects have been fighting for control of the same dungeon for many years.¡± Demil leaned over to explain quietly. ¡°What an honour to witness such a battle. If only we could-¡± ¡°Somebody was just killed...¡± Micro growled. ¡°On my road...!?¡± Micro took a step forward, his wild aura assaulting the senses of dozens of people all around. The jovial energy around the victorious cultivator turned to confusion, but Arbur managed to stop Micro by jumping in front of him and bowing deeply. ¡°Please understand master!¡± Arbur pleaded, understanding Micro''s abnormal display of anger. ¡°No good will come of dishonouring the victor of a fair fight. Please consider your status.¡± ¡°My status?¡± Micro asked quietly, confused but still angry. ¡°I understand that you value human life above the traditions of this world, but you are much stronger than the cultivators who fought. Your sect, though knew, is already well renowned.¡± Arbur explained quickly, panicking as Micro continued to inch his way forward. ¡°Both sects would be dishonoured by your involvement, and the consequences would be terrible for all involved!¡± ¡°What would they do that hasn''t already been done?¡± Micro asked, pointing at the pool of blood filling the cracks between stones. The crowd grew silent, wondering why such a strong and resentful aura had appeared, but aware that they were too weak to question it. ¡°Somebody needs to talk to these people about-¡± ¡°If you bring their honour into question, their sects will have no choice but to answer that question.¡± Arbur replied, bowing his head even further. ¡°And how would they reply, if not with more bloodshed?!¡± ¡°Ah-¡± Micro froze. ¡°If there are to be rules regarding the activities conducted on your roads, master...¡± Arbur continued, struggling to catch his breath as Micro''s aura settled. ¡°Let them be declared through conventional means. There is an order to things here.¡± ¡°It''s like the opposite of fun. But, he''s right.¡± Blue laughed. She smiled at Micro from his pocket and emitted an excited aura. ¡°Sects get real worked up about this stuff, but I''m up for it if you are.¡± ¡°Let''s go.¡± Micro said with finality, retreating quickly from the scene. ¡°Aww...¡± Blue sighed. ¡°I figured, but still...¡± ¡°Will you not join us to rest, master Micro?¡± Demil asked. ¡°Our clients have much business to tend to in the market.¡± ¡°The situation is more urgent than I realized.¡± Micro answered. ¡°It was nice to meet you. Thanks a lot for the information. Let''s meet again.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Micro walked briskly away, followed by Kolt, Kira, and Arbur. ¡°Are roads some kind of sacred ground on your world?¡± Blue asked from Micro''s shoulder. ¡°I thought they''d be more fun.¡± ¡°Sacred...?¡± Micro thought for a moment. ¡°Well, there aren''t many things more important than roads, especially to a truck.¡± ¡°Weird.¡± Blue laughed. ¡°But trucks are fun!¡± Blue pulled out a charred steering wheel, pretending to drive while leaning out of Micro''s pocket. ¡°I''ll make you another truck soon.¡± Micro said with a smile. ¡°I was in a hurry last time. And trucks usually don''t have to worry about fire falling from the sky. I''ll make it a bit stronger this time.¡± ¡°And faster!¡± Blue shouted. ¡°About that...¡± Micro began, as the mood brightened. ~ Kira and Kolt were both particularly relieved to see Micro''s aura settle down as they walked. Arbur, on the other hand, still looked pale after confronting his master earlier. He had considered removing himself from the sect in shame for his act of rebellion, something unforgivable in his former sect, but Kira and Kolt assured him that Micro wouldn''t hold it against him. At the next town they passed, Micro gave Arbur a gold coin to buy something to eat for himself and the children, while Micro spent some time exploring. He noticed many people buying and selling core cards, but decided not to spend too many of his gold coins all at once. The old man often fell victim to impulse shopping in his younger days, and Micro recalled the remorse of the old man after such purchases. Micro also wanted to avoid getting involved with too many locals with eyes scarred by exposure to chaos energy. He wished to avoid getting involved with magicians if at all possible until he''d dealt with his immediate concerns. They spent the night in a small inn after reaching a third town. It was a much smaller settlement than the previous two, where only a handful of businesses were open, and only small wooden buildings could be found. However, large fields of recently tilled earth were still notable beneath the snow, marked by hurriedly assembled fence posts and small sheds. Micro was impressed by the ambitious amount of land the town''s population had managed to cultivate in a short time. After passing a relaxing evening by the fire and learning more about the economy of the new towns from the inn''s humble old owner, they set off on the final stretch of their journey north. ¡°I wonder how Margo is doing.¡± Micro wondered aloud with a cheerful tone. ¡°I hope she isn''t too busy with all the business going on. There is so much business happening there. I wonder how they are managing it all without trucks. They don¡¯t even have cars¡­!¡± They passed through a tunnel which ran under a small hill, and the mountains finally came into view, along with a scene which Micro hadn''t expected, even after witnessing the previous towns. ¡°Wow...¡± Arbur was the first to speak. ¡°That''s crazy.¡± Kolt blurted out. ¡°It''s incredible...!¡± Kira added. ¡°It really does almost look like a city.¡± Micro said. ¡°Neat.¡± ¡°Almost?!¡± Kira asked in surprise. ¡°Well, buildings in cities are usually taller than that, aren''t they?¡± Micro answered. ¡°How much taller?¡± Kira asked excitedly. ¡°I see buildings there at least four floors high!¡± ¡°Way taller than that, and there''s a lot more of them.¡± Micro said. ¡°You need concrete and steel for those though.¡± Kira fell silent as the party continued walking, but she whispered to herself as though to commit the words to memory. ¡°Concrete and steel...¡± She repeated. ¡°Concrete and steel...¡± Chapter 138 - Overtime Where Micro had once seen a small village of humble cabins, surrounded by dense forest at the bottom of a mountain, there now stood countless tall buildings of superior construction. Though not impressive by modern standards on Micro''s homeworld, they were incomparable to the simple wooden structures Micro had grown accustomed to among society outside of sects. The roofs were covered in a thin layer of snow, but the streets full of people were muddy. ¡°There are a lot of cultivators, but even the ordinary people seem to be doing alright.¡± Micro commented as they entered a crowd of people. Though notably timid in nature, the non-cultivators seemed as happy as anybody on the street. ¡°Now that you mention it, I don''t think I have observed such a large population of peasantry in such a pleasant mood.¡± Arbur added. ¡°Not that I have frequented many villages, but I recall them being... darker...¡± Micro looked around at the many businesses operating noisily with mild interest. There were many large wagons being pulled by strong young men, radiating the unmistakable scent of iron. Many buildings were still under construction despite the weather, but the town was lively. Micro smiled and nodded, then pointed down the road. ¡°Margo''s house was that way. Let''s go see-¡± Micro began to suggest, but he was suddenly interrupted when a small child ran toward him. Arbur immediately jumped between Micro and the child defensively, releasing a harsh aura. However, Micro placed a firm hand on Arbur''s shoulder. Arbur yelped in pain, unable to resist, and he watched helplessly as the small child dove between his legs and began to climb up Micro. ¡°It''s good to see you, Spark.¡± Micro said as the young girl settled on his shoulders and grabbed his ears. Blue flew off his head to avoid the little girl''s assault, laughing at the sight. He thought she''d gotten lighter, but then recalled he''d become stronger since they last met. ¡°Micro!¡± Spark called out simply. She seemed unphased by Arbur¡¯s outburst of aura, and she laughed as she began to use the top of Micro¡¯s head as a drum. Arbur relaxed his aura, and Micro released his sore shoulder. ¡°I wasn''t aware you had such an acquaintance, master...!¡± Arbur groaned. ¡°Spark''s family helped me a while ago. They''re very nice people.¡± Micro explained. ¡°They work with metal!¡± Micro looked around, but he didn''t see her family anywhere. ¡°Ember took dad''s hammer!¡± Spark shouted. ¡°It likes her!¡± ¡°What is that crazy kid-¡± Kolt mumbled in surprise. ¡°Shut it.¡± Kira whispered, elbowing her brother in the side. ¡°Master seems fond of her.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Kolt bulrted out. ¡°Sorry I don''t have a pretty dress like you!¡± Spark shouted at Kolt from Micro''s shoulders. She made a funny face while pointing and laughing at him. Kurt frowned, but he was too confused by the child''s nature to dwell on the insult. ¡°You can talk a lot more than last time we met.¡± Micro praised the young girl. ¡°People might mistake you for your sister.¡± ¡°My hair is redder, but her eyes are greener!¡± Spark shouted, still making rude faces at Kolt. ¡°We were just on our way to see Margo.¡± Micro said, pulling Spark''s hand away from his face to speak. He pointed down the road at the area he remembered visiting in the past. ¡°She moved, Micro!¡± Spark said. ¡°Dad and Margo have been talking about boring stuff all day. It''s so boring...!¡± ¡°Could you help us find her?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Fine, but don''t let Ember catch me.¡± Spark said with narrow eyes. She looked down at Micro with a serious expression not suitable for her childish face. ¡°She''ll trap me inside if she does.¡± ~ Arbur remained humble after the group''s encounter with Spark, the youngest daughter of the blacksmith named Kern, while Kolt and Kira continued to look around in wonder at the large buildings. Blue was equally curious about all the activity, but she decided to remain hidden in Micro''s pocket after causing a commotion with some cultivators outside a shop. They narrowly avoided causing widespread panic when two old cultivators overheard Blue mention how quickly such big buildings would burn. Though Spark''s directions led them in circles for a while, the group eventually came to stand before a particularly large building. It was 3 stories tall, surrounded by a yard with a stone fence. Micro could sense many cultivators in the building, though many non-cultivators were also coming and going, both workers and finely dressed nobles among the crowd. A noble lady followed by a large number of well dressed servants slowed as they passed Micro, Spark still playing on his shoulders, and their faces contorted with equal parts curiosity and disgust, but they continued on their way without a word. Micro noticed Kira and Kolt looking anxious as the lady walked by. ¡°You eat something rotten?¡± Micro asked. ¡°Nobles like that...¡± Kolt mumbled, but he averted his eyes to the ground. ¡°I guess it''s different now that we''re with you, but she''s a scary lady.¡± Kira added quietly. ¡°You know her?¡± Micro asked in surprise. ¡°Not her, but people like her...¡± Kira replied. ¡°Cultivators are scary too, but at least they usually leave normal folks alone. Nobles like that are more likely to kill a commoner than greet one if you look at them the wrong way.¡± ¡°That''s pretty scary.¡± Micro said. He frowned as he watched the lady walk down the street with her servants. ¡°If you''ll forgive a humble comment from your loyal disciple...¡± Arbur said with a deep bow, still feeling timid after his encounter with Spark. ¡°What''s up?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It would complicate your situation greatly to become involved in the interactions between the classes of the mundane, master.¡± Arbur explained politely. ¡°You may not consider them beneath you, but cultivators are not simply detached from matters of the mundane. We are bound not to interfere by Imperial law. The culture and finances of the mundane are matters we-¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I think I get it, so relax.¡± Micro said, trying to calm the nervous Arbur. ¡°We need to deal with road safety first, and more roads would be nice.¡± ¡°Understood, master.¡± Arbur said obediently. ¡°What an odd rule...¡± Micro sighed. ¡°So many odd rules, and no street signs¡­¡± Micro looked back and frowned at the way bumpy dirt trails at formed intersections with the main road he had commissioned, but realized it was an inevitable occurrence in the absence of a planned route. He led his friends toward through a large gate, through the yard, then knocked on the large door. He waited for a while, and he could hear a number of voices talking loudly on the other side of the door. He decided to knock more loudly, and put a little bit of power into his hand. THUD The door broke off its hinges and fell inward with a large crack, silencing the busy interior of the building. Micro slowly poked his head through to see the pale faces of a dozen people and the furious, yet familiar, face of several cultivators. ¡°Who do you think you are to disrupt the business of the only legitimate heir to the the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect!?¡± The man shouted as he and his comrades stood up, apparently having been in a meeting with a young man on the other side of a desk. ¡°Oh, it''s good to see you again.¡± Micro replied with a conflicted expression. ¡°I heard the news about your grandfather. I''ll miss him very-¡± ¡°You speak of sect matters lightly for one about to die!¡± The man shouted back. The man''s face was red by the end of his declaration, but the air around the cultivators next to him began to change suddenly. One reached out to tap the angry man''s shoulder, though their cautious whispers went unheard. Micro laughed, then summoned a Spirit Hammer in his right hand, holding it in front of him with a smile. The cultivators jumped backward in shock at the sudden appearance of the hammer, and Arbur began to gather energy in his own hands. ¡°This has come in handy, Vale!¡± Micro said happily. ¡°Thanks again!¡± Arbur, who looked ready to attack just moments before, suddenly relaxed his posture and leaned toward Micro. ¡°Another friend, master?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°He''s like family!¡± Micro replied. ¡°His family welcomed me into their home, and he''s the reason I was able to meet Lena. He''s not the friendliest person I''ve met, but I''m sure he means well. A rude friend is still a friend.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Kira said, clapping her hands once in realization. ¡°That''s Vale! You mentioned him before.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Vale''s face went blank as he began to take in the details of the people in front of him. His eyes began to flicker as he analyzed them in a panic. ¡°Ah- ah- Amber Core... those robes... wha-¡± ¡°He doesn''t look as happy to see you.¡± Kira chuckled. ¡°I can see why you never got mad at him in your stories.¡± ¡°That bothered me too. You sounded like a pushover.¡± Kolt said with a nod. ¡°But seeing him now, he''s just kind of-¡± ¡°-Small?¡± Blue jumped out of Micro''s pocket to finish Kolt''s sentence. ¡°Right?¡± Kira laughed. Vale did his best to straighten his posture and breathe deeply as the crowd of people watched Micro''s friends mock him, but the sight of the pixie made him sweat and tremble. Spark enjoyed the scene as it played out from her place on Micro''s shoulders. ¡°You, you did well to survive this long, bu-¡± Vale bit his tongue as he spoke. ¡°You''re lucky I have important business elsewhere, or I- I- I...¡± Before Micro could ask about his cousin, Vale and his entourage had awkwardly slipped past him and through the broken door. He waved, but they were out of sight in little time. Taking another look around the room, Micro noted the wide variety of people. Some were covered in dust and mud, while others were neatly dressed. The room itself was a large office, and small piles of the kingdom''s currency decorated several desks where people sat. ¡°Hello.¡± Micro said politely. ¡°I''m looking for Margo.¡± The people in the room started moving all at once, putting away their money and saying goodbye before leaving the building in a hurry. Micro moved away from the door with an apologetic expression, and soon only a single young worker was left in the building, a young woman in humble but clean, beige robes. She held a large scroll in one hand, and approached Micro with her head bowed. ¡°I''ll summon her, young master...¡± She said with resolve, then disappeared down a hall and up a flight of stairs. ¡°I didn''t mean to be rude, but...¡± Micro said with a sigh. The group stood awkwardly in the large lobby of the rustic building for a while until heavy footsteps were heard walking down the stairs. Micro waved, but Margo only sighed in reply. ¡°So you return to the scene of the crime!¡± Margo said in exasperation, with no trace of the fear or reverence she had displayed in front of Micro during their first meeting. ¡°Good job on the road-¡± Micro began, but Margo sighed loudly. ¡°Do you know how much sleep I''ve had since you commissioned that blasted thing?¡± Margo said, poking Micro''s chest aggressively with one finger. Though she only succeeded in pushing herself backward, she ignored the pain in her finger and continued. ¡°That gold was cursed! The more I spent, the more business arrived here! I can''t hire enough people to keep track of it all! Even the Silver Magistrate moved his office here in the middle of winter. Why didn''t I run when I had the chance?!¡± ¡°I''m glad business is going well.¡± Micro replied. ¡°I actually have my own mine west of here now, so I''ll probably be relying on you for some advice in the future. There''s a basilisk in it now, but it''s friendly enough-¡± ¡°Don''t you dare make me any busier!¡± Margo nearly screamed. ¡°If you''re planning to kill me, just do it quickly!¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I was going to ask you to make a few more things, but...¡± ¡°Find somebody else to be mayor of this beehive of a town, for starters!¡± Margo said loudly, but she began to sway as she shouted. Short of breath, she fell heavily into a chair near a desk, then looked at the ceiling. ¡°There''s too much on my mind, and you just chased away the accountants along with that snobby cultivator...¡± ¡°The old man always struggled with paperwork.¡± Micro nodded sympathetically. ¡°His wife kept everything organized, and his son helped with taxes, but he was hopeless with numbers...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Margo suddenly sat up straight in her chair and looked at Micro with wide eyes. ¡°Were you from a dragon sect?¡± ¡°Truck Sect.¡± Micro corrected her politely. ¡°Huh... Rare to hear a cultivator talk about that sort of thing. But then, you were a rare type to begin with.¡± Margo shook her head and took another deep breath. ¡°Ah... this will put me a week behind, and I was already two weeks behind, never mind the fallout with the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect...¡± ¡°Kel?¡± Micro said excitedly. ¡°Is he in town?¡± ¡°The sect leader? Of course not.¡± Micro said, waving her hand. ¡°Vale''s faction is the face of that sect around here. The only thing I fear more than their temper is their ridiculous requests. They come here to order weapons, carts, tools, any supplies you can imagine!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like Kel¡¯s sect at all¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The lady from earlier spoke up from the corner of the room while reading a scroll. ¡°Don''t tell me...¡± Margo sighed. ¡°They changed the order, and the payment amount is inconsistent with the rates specified in the contract last month.¡± The lady explained. ¡°We will need to suspend some services in the eastern district... again...¡± ¡°You see?¡± Margo asked Micro with her hands raised. ¡°It''s like catering to children''s whims, as if I have the time and gold to do so.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Micro said. He looked around the room and frowned. ¡°The old man''s life got easier after he bought a computer- well, after a few weeks of high blood pressure, but they don''t sell those here. Do you not even have a calculator?¡± Micro thought quietly for a moment as Margo placed her pale face in her hands, then noticed the lady with the scroll doing something on a desk nearby. She had unrolled it on the desk, and she began to rub it gently with a wet cloth, gradually removing the ink from its surface. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± He asked. ¡°This contract is void anyways, and we need the paper.¡± She replied bitterly. ¡°The paper is worth more than half the contracts written on them now...¡± Margo sighed, her voice muffled as she lowered her head to the desk. ¡°Paper is expensive?¡± Micro asked in shock. ¡°It''s imported from the Rameer Kingdom.¡± Margo replied, gesturing for her assistant to keep quiet. ¡°Even if we could afford enough paper to keep things in order here, supply is limited.¡± ¡°In that case, I have three things I want you to make.¡± Micro said with a wide smile. Margo lifted her head, revealing a combination of dread and resignation, but she stared at Micro and listened. ¡°I want you to make a police station and hire some people to enforce traffic laws, and There is another road I''d like your workers to pave.¡± Micro began. ¡°But first-¡± ¡°First...?¡± Margo cringed. ¡°First!¡± Spark repeated, amused by Margo''s expression. ¡°Make a paper factory.¡± Micro said as he removed a handful of gold coins from his storage. The lady washing the ink off of the scroll froze as the gold glittered in Micro''s hands, and Margo closed her eyes, as though it was too bright to look at at all. Chapter 139 - Craftsmanship Micro''s meeting with Margo went on for several hours, though to her it felt like several months of her life had suddenly been swept away. ¡°If only you cultivators could add hours to a day¡­¡± Margo sighed as she wrote the last of Micro¡¯s orders. Blue, Kolt, and Spark had gone outside to play in the yard while Micro spoke with Margo. Kira and Arbur were helpful in explaining Margo''s problems to Micro, and they were able to help Margo understand Micro''s requests. They had grown accustomed to many of the strange terms he frequently used. After reviewing a crude map of the town, several projects were planned. ¡°Well, time is tricky, but actually-¡± Micro began to explain, recalling his odd experiences with time in dungeons. ¡°Another time, please.¡± Margo said with her hands up. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s very tired, master.¡± Kira said softly to Micro, who nodded apologetically in reply. ¡°Get some rest before you get to work!¡± Micro said happily to Margo, who stared blankly at the dense contract before her. First, a paper factory would be constructed near a sawmill, though the sawmill itself would undergo some renovations and expansion. Margo was shocked to learn that sawdust was the main ingredient in some types of paper, as paper''s manufacturing process had long been a protected secret of the neighbouring kingdom. Micro wasn''t sure exactly how it was made, having only overheard conversations about it between the old man and his son, but he assured Margo that he would fund the project from research to production. Second, Margo would commission a nomadic sect to patrol the road and enforce several important traffic laws as dictated by Micro. His list of rules quickly grew long and complicated, but Kira was helpful in simplifying them for the time being. Micro was reluctant to concede that speed limits weren''t worth enforcing in the absence of trucks. He was relieved to hear that it wouldn''t take long to install a number of signs along the road reminding people of the rules and other information. Finally, Micro detailed the location of the path he had paved through the forest to the west. It took some time to convince Margo that the project would be safe, as long as they hired protection, and the plan was finalized. However, Micro also suggested a number of other institutions to construct in the town based on what he had seen outside. He had been surprised to learn that no schools or hospitals had been built yet. While Margo was mostly exhausted by his long and unclear explanations of the many buildings he''d driven past on his own world, and Arbur struggled to understand him, Kira greatly enjoyed listening to every description of otherworldly culture Micro offered. As their meeting ran late into the night, they finally concluded the terms of a building contract, and Micro paid the price of the commission in full. He left her with extra gold to cover any unforseen expenses that should arise. ¡°Now get out of here.¡± Margo said at the end of the meeting. ¡°I''m going to enjoy one last night of sleep before tackling this. If I die before you visit again, give my successor less work.¡± ¡°You would like the Sleepless Trait Core Card if you were a cultivator.¡± Micro smiled. ¡°What''s that?¡± Margo asked suspiciously. ¡°It makes it so I don''t need sleep anymore, so I''ll never sleep again.¡± Micro replied. ¡°And that will be a long time, since you''re immortal now.¡± Kira added. Margo shook her head and waved them away, and they found Kolt, Blue, and Spark sleeping on the yard in the space where they had been noisily playing. Kira yawned as she stepped outside, and Micro picked Spark up off the ground, and she woke up. ¡°Let''s get you home now.¡± Micro said to the small girl. ¡°That way.¡± Spark said sleepily, pointing across the street. Kira woke Kolt and Blue, and Spark led the group through the dark, quiet streets until they arrived at a relatively large home. Dark smoke billowed out of a chimney, and the front of the house was littered with scraps of metal and piles of wood and coal, but the house itself seemed to be of good quality when compared with its neighbours. Micro hesitated before knocking on the door, but it flung open with a gust of wind to reveal the angriest person he''d seen in a long time. ¡°You brat!¡± Ember shouted at Spark, who crawled out of Micro''s arms and climbed back up on his shoulders. ¡°I don''t have time to chase you around everyday with all that''s going on-¡± Ember was clearly very tired, and her eyes had dark circles around them, but she eventually noticed Micro and his friends. ¡°You...¡± Ember mumbled. She looked around at his silent party, who waited on his next words. ¡°I forgot to ask Margo if there is a place we can stay for the night.¡± Micro said. ¡°Do you recommend anywhere in town?¡± ¡°I can''t tell if Micro has a lot of friends or none at all.¡± Kolt whispered to his sister. Ember''s expression was nothing like the fierce gaze she wore the last time Micro saw her, and she began to cough. After catching her breath, she shook her head and held out her hands, still wheezing. ¡°Just give me the brat.¡± She said to Micro. ¡°You can sleep here. Be quiet, please. Mother and Father are already in bed.¡± Micro picked the child off his shoulders and handed her to Ember. Spark squirmed at first, but soon fell asleep with her head on her older sister''s shoulder. They followed Ember into the dark house, and she pointed to the ground near a table. ¡°Sleep here. I''ll get some blankets.¡± Ember whispered. ¡°Don''t break anything that Spark hasn''t already broken.¡± ¡°This is a bigger house than your other one.¡± Micro said. ¡°Business has been rough, but there¡¯s been a lot of it. We''ve done alright.¡± Ember replied. ¡°Most of the houses in our village were wiped out by the purple fire, so there was a lot of business all at once, and...¡± Kolt didn''t wait for Ember to return before flopping down onto the wooden floor and falling into a deep sleep. Trill tumbled half way out of his pocket as he fell asleep, but Trill was already in a deep sleep. When Ember returned, Arbur politely took the blankets and neatly set up a place for himself and Kira, and covered the snoring Kolt with one. Micro smiled as his exhausted friends fell quickly to sleep, though he felt slightly lonely when even Ember and Spark disappeared into another room for the night. The house was quiet, apart from the dying fire burning in the workshop at the back of the house. Micro wandered over to it for no particular reason, and then noticed a familiar presence. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Oh, hello again.¡± Micro said, waving to the big hammer resting on an anvil. It was an ordinary hammer, but it seemed to glow with a different kind of energy than he normally worked with in cultivation. It felt more like the aura the soul within his core emitted. ¡°You look well.¡± Though the hammer didn''t reply with words, Micro clearly felt its thoughts, especially after picking the tool up. He sat by the fireplace and continued to speak to it throughout the night, asking about its experiences, the things it had made, and the people it had served. The hammer was just as curious as Micro, and they exchanged the knowledge they had about the metals of their respective worlds. ~ When morning came, the old blacksmith, Kern, was so startled by the sight of Micro holding his old hammer that he stumbled backward into a cabinet, knocking all sorts of things to the ground with a loud crash. His wife raced down the stairs to find Micro helping him up, and Ember arrived in time to explain the situation. ¡°It''s the second time your family has put a roof over my head.¡± Micro said with a deep bow to Kern and his wife. ¡°I''m sorry to disturb you during a very busy time.¡± Following Micro''s gesture, Arbur bowed deeply beside him. ¡°I am Arbur, disciple of the Truck Sect.¡± Arbur said with an air of pride. ¡°I am honoured to be a guest in your fine home.¡± ¡°Thanks for the blankets.¡± Kira added, imitating Arbur''s bow.¡± ¡°I''m Kira.¡± ¡°Oh, umm, thanks...¡± Kolt added, but he was distracted by Ember, whose face he hadn''t seen properly in the dark of the previous night. ¡°You can call me Kolt. Your name was Ember, right? It''s, umm-¡± ¡°What are you doing with my hammer?¡± Ember snapped at Micro, marching forward to grab it out of his hands. He relinquished the tool, and it settled in Ember''s hands comfortably. ¡°We were just talking.¡± Micro replied. ¡°It''s seen six generations of your family working harder and harder... You''ve done well to end up in a nice place like this. It''s happy for you, but it wants you to make more of the things you enjoy making.¡± ¡°How insane are you?¡± Ember scoffed. ¡°Don''t make me regret taking a cultivator into my home.¡± ¡°Your home?¡± Kern laughed. ¡°Excuse me, but-¡± ¡°Yes, my home, father.¡± Ember rolled her eyes. ¡°How about you go back to bed before your knee starts acting up again? You''ve only been able to walk for a few weeks. Don''t push your luck.¡± ¡°You can''t talk to me like-¡± Kern protested, but Ember glared back. ¡°I said go to your room.¡± Ember growled at her father. ¡°Hmph.¡± Kern cleared his throat and clapped his hands. ¡°I just came down for some water. I''ll leave you to it then...¡± Kern returned to his room without complaint, and his wife sighed. ¡°I''ll go see the guild about this week''s orders.¡± Barb said to Ember, then placed a hand on her daughter''s shoulder. She looked back at Micro and smiled. ¡°I''m glad you''re alright, child. I wish we could welcome you properly, but our good fortune has been matched by all manner of trouble this winter.¡± ¡°It''s good to see you all in good health.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Have a nice trip, and watch out for rocks in the road.¡± ¡°I will, darling.¡± Barb said with a weary smile, then made her way out. Some of Ember''s stress seemed to dissipate when Spark began playing with Blue in the large room where everyone had slept, and she placed some bread and cheese on the table for everyone to eat. She placed her hammer back on the anvil in the next room over, then joined the group to eat. ¡°You going to be stirring up trouble here for long?¡± Ember asked with a sour expression. ¡°I heard things have been tough for you recently.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Who''s big mouth did that news come from?¡± Ember asked in annoyance. ¡°The hammer.¡± Micro answered, pointing to the other room. ¡°You''ve been doing most of the work since your father''s injury, but you''ve had to outsource a lot of it because of the amount of orders.¡± ¡°Wha-¡± Ember gasped. She leaned back with a disturbed look. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°And now with some orders changing every week, it''s hard to keep up.¡± Micro continued. ¡°Now you have supply issues too, since the other blacksmiths moved into town. I can''t imagine how you''ve kept things together without a truck.¡± ¡°That...¡± Ember said, sitting back in her chair in resignation. ¡°That''s about right...¡± ¡°A lot has changed since last time I saw you.¡± Micro said. ¡°You look tired.¡± ¡°Why not take a break?¡± Kolt asked with his mouth full. ¡°Another blacksmith in town delayed orders for that blasted sect last month.¡± Ember said with a bitter tone. ¡°Their shop was reduced to ashes days later. Even if we pack up and run, where would we go? We survive on old contracts, but there is more competition than ever. And we couldn''t run far enough if we tried...¡± ¡°Business is tough here...¡± Micro nodded, frowning as he thought about the situation. ¡°What do you make?¡± Kira asked after finishing her small meal. ¡°Everything.¡± Ember said proudly, but fatigue soon returned to her voice. ¡°Too much of everything. Mostly shields before, but we''ve had order for all sorts of weapons. Strange orders too.¡± ¡°Strange?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I''ll show you...¡± Ember replied, then went away to fetch something from behind the shed behind the house. She returned with a small metal object made of copper. ¡°That''s cute.¡± Kira said as Ember handed her the object. ¡°It looks like a bear, or maybe a mouse.¡± ¡°I''m not sure what it is.¡± Ember shrugged. ¡°Vale''s group started asking for these things after increasing his regular weapons orders. We''re behind on the training swords he asked for this week, but he needed these copper doll-like things all of a sudden.¡± Kira passed it to the curious Micro, who enjoyed the feeling of polished copper in his hands. Though it was pure copper, it still had no trace of corrosion. However, as he turned it over in his hands, his smile faded. Kira and Arbur both noticed the serious expression emerge on his face. ¡°What''s wrong with it?¡± Ember frowned. ¡°Don''t cultivators like weird toys like that?¡± ¡°It''s well made...¡± Micro replied. ¡°You do good work¡­ But these markings on the bottom...¡± ¡°There were a few other patterns.¡± Ember said. ¡°They''re as good as anybody can make. What''s your problem?¡± ¡°I recognize them.¡± Micro said. ¡°Master, could it be...¡± Arbur said quietly. ¡°When Cerena was summoned, they used lots of statues with these markings on them.¡± Micro explained. ¡°Who''s Cerena?¡± Ember asked in frustration, but the aura of fear around Kolt and Kira made her lean back in her chair. ¡°Summoned? Like, a hero? I don''t have time for that nonsense right now.¡± ¡°Vale, the cousin of your benefactor, reported you to the Empire when he found out you were summoned by magicians, did he not?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°What use could he have for objects used in magical summonings?¡± ¡°Ember, you should stop making these, and recycle the ones you have.¡± Micro said solemnly to Ember. ¡°What?!¡± Ember screeched, drawing a confused look from Spark, who was still playing with Blue in the next room. ¡°My life is on the line with these orders!¡± ¡°I''ll give you all the gold you need to cancel those orders.¡± Micro replied. ¡°If another person like Cerena shows up, this whole town may disappear, along with everyone in it.¡± ¡°Not just one town...¡± Arbur added. ¡°Master Lena said Cerena could probably lift a mountain and throw it across an ocean without breaking a sweat.¡± Kolt added. ¡°Just being near her almost killed us. Master Lena could barely stay awake then-¡± ¡°Magicians are always coming and going.¡± Ember interrupted them. ¡°They don''t bother us, and we don''t bother them. Why should I care what happens between cultivators and magical people? Just let me work in peace. Let the magicians play with their weird statues.¡± ¡°Excuse me, you lowly-¡± Arbur began to shout, but a fierce glare from Micro silenced him. ¡°I''ll take care of this.¡± Micro said calmly. ¡°I''ll talk to Kel, and we''ll find out what''s going on with Vale.¡± Micro stood up, thanked Ember for breakfast, and walked to the door with his friends rushing behind him. ¡°I''d like to see more of the things you make some time!¡± Kira called back to Ember as she was ushered out the door. ¡°Sure.¡± Ember replied with a sigh. Spark was sad to see them leave, but Ember pulled her younger sister inside and slammed the door. ¡°Magicians in a town like this...?¡± Arbur thought aloud. ¡°What happened to my sect could happen everywhere at this rate.¡± ¡°Are they hiding in the town?¡± Kira asked Micro. ¡°Could they be in the mine itself?¡± ¡°That brings back unpleasant memories.¡± Blue murmured. ¡°So many caves¡­¡± ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± Micro said once they were on the street. ¡°I have an idea.¡± Micro closed his eyes and began to meditate, still standing in the middle of the road. Morning traffic was already picking up, but people politely walked around Micro and his friends. Micro opened his senses to the world around him, feeling the energy that flowed in the air and beneath his feet. With the Mycelial Art, he then rooted himself to the ground and began to extend his roots as far as he could in every direction. He was able to extend a thin network of roots to the edge of the town, and deep into the mountain. However, he didn''t simply absorb the energy he found. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Blue asked. ¡°We already know where Kel''s hill is.¡± ¡°I found it.¡± Micro replied. ¡°What did you find?¡± Kira asked. ¡°A few kilometers that way.¡± Micro answered, relaxing his energy and pointing to the left of the mountain overshadowing the town. ¡°There''s chaos energy there.¡± Chapter 140 - Proceed with Caution Micro led his friends through the muddy woods on the mountainside, making his way toward the alleged source of chaos energy. ¡°I did think it was weird that I didn''t sense any chaos at all recently.¡± Blue said as she flew above Micro, Arbur, Kolt, and Kira. ¡°There were lots of magicians in that town I set on fire.¡± ¡°Maybe they all went into hiding after the summoning.¡± Micro said. ¡°There were some strong cultivators around after that.¡± ¡°Master Lena said that cultivators were complacent about magicians, because they are weak on their own.¡± Kira added. ¡°But when they increase in number, they get surprisingly dangerous.¡± ¡°Like bees?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°Shut up, Kolt¡­¡± Kira said with an embarrassed look. ¡°Chaos energy is pretty unpleasant to deal with.¡± Blue chuckled. ¡°Cultivators sure got what they asked for, eh? Oh, there are a lot of them.¡± ¡°Stop here, everyone.¡± Micro announced. Blue and Micro could both sense a large number of people in the woods far ahead of them. Though there were no cultivators, it felt like they were approaching a fog of strange energies. ¡°There are hundreds of them, but I can''t see them clearly.¡± Blue said. ¡°We need to stop them, no matter how many there are.¡± Micro replied. However, Kolt, Kira, and Arbur suddenly ran in front of Micro with their hands extended. ¡°Master, don''t you think-¡± Arbur whispered, but he awkwardly trailed off. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You said there are hundreds of magicians?¡± Kira asked with a worried expression. ¡°And you can''t tell how strong they are?¡± ¡°That''s right. They could be doing something dangerous.¡± Micro replied. ¡°But, what I want to say is...¡± Kira continued, but she also seemed to have a hard time articulating her concern. ¡°Why is that our problem?¡± Kolt blurted out. ¡°There are people from the empire who deal with that stuff.¡± ¡°But the town could be in danger.¡± Micro said with an eyebrow raised. ¡°We just have to break the statues Ember made for them so they don''t summon anything dangerous.¡± ¡°And what if they don''t like you barging in and breaking their stuff?¡± Kolt asked. ¡°We are marching into a situation with very little knowledge at our disposal, Master.¡± Arbur added humbly. ¡°I will follow you, but if we might exercise some caution...¡± ¡°I''m missing a sign somewhere...!¡± Micro said loudly and nodded. Arbur simply stared at Micro, waiting for clarification. Kira and Kolt waited beside him. Micro collected himself and reconsidered the situation. In the past, he had frequently relied on Lena, Blue, Feng, and others to make up for his lack of knowledge and awareness in a variety of complicated situations, but he was now in charge of the three young people in front of him. He looked at the ominous energy ahead of them, then looked back at Kira, Kolt, and Arbur. He looked up at Blue, and she nodded. ¡°I think you''ve just developed a habit of poking your nose in trouble.¡± Blue said. ¡°I''m always up for messing with some cultivators or ruining a magician''s day though...¡± ¡°A habit¡­¡± Micro nodded slowly with a deep frown. ¡°That¡¯s a human thing to have¡­¡± ¡°You are strong, master.¡± Kira said. ¡°But we don''t know when we''ll meet someone, or something, stronger than you.¡± ¡°You''re right.¡± Micro replied with a conflicted expression. He frowned as he considered his feelings toward the matter more carefully. ¡°It''s better to drive around danger, not directly into it...¡± ¡°You''ve developed a few odd habits since coming here.¡± Blue added. ¡°I can take or leave a fight right about now.¡± ¡°We''ll figure out what to do after we talk to Kel. It might involve his cousin after all.¡± Micro decided. ¡°No detours today.¡± ~ Micro''s friends sighed in relief as they changed their course, turning away from the ominous energies of the magicians, and headed north toward the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. Blue assured Micro that anything the magicians might do in their absence would be easy to sense from quite far away, so the air of the group slowly returned to its usual state. The three young disciples discussed the differences between various sects, and Blue quickly fell asleep on Micro¡¯s shoulder. Micro had grown accustomed to carving a trail through the woods as they walked, but he did his best not to complain about the condition of the ground they ran on. Though he was able to run much faster than his three disciples on flat ground, Micro still had trouble keeping up with their pace while running through the woods. Arbur was particularly agile, having trained in the woods for much of his life. Kolt was also confident in his balance, but Kira''s movements were notably graceful in comparison. ¡°Can we stop to eat something?¡± Kolt was the first to speak after the group had run straight into the evening. ¡°You''ll regret filling up before we get there.¡± Blue replied, waking gup quickly at the mention of food. ¡°They have good food there?¡± Kolt asked. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.¡°I thought cultivators just ate old roots and weird pills.¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Arbur asked, appearing to be slightly offended. ¡°I heard they also drink too much.¡± Kolt added. ¡°That¡­¡± Arbur gasped, but he was left speechless by the claim. ¡°You might never want to leave after your first meal there.¡± Blue continued. She licked her lips and began to fly faster ahead of the group. ¡°Of all the things I¡¯ve stolen, I can¡¯t believe I never stole a bowl of that fried beef before¡­¡± ¡°It really is good.¡± Micro added. Despite his worries, his mood was improving as he thought of meeting Kel and his friends again. The time went by quickly as they ran north. The snow also grew deeper the farther they ran through the woods and hills. Eventually, the familiar scenery of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect''s territory, several mountains surrounded by vast plains, though it was the first time Micro had seen it covered in snow. ¡°A lot has happened since last time we were here.¡± Micro said to Blue. ¡°Really? When?¡± Blue replied. ¡°Everything with Lena, and the summonings, making new friends...¡± Micro began to explain. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Blue said. ¡°I guess that''s a lot. Wait...¡± ¡°Humans don''t live long enough to get used to anything, eh?¡± Trill spoke up for the first time in a while. He stretched his arms as he crawled out of Kolt''s pocket and stood on Kolt''s head. He then looked at Blue with a worried frown. ¡°More fun on the way now anyways¡­¡± ¡°You feel that to, eh?¡± Blue asked him. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Micro asked, noting the sudden change in their demeanours. ¡°Hard to explain it...¡± Blue replied somberly, then landing on Micro''s shoulder. ¡°And I can''t sense it as well as I used to. But it''s clear that fate just shifted.¡± ¡°Fate?¡± Kira asked. ¡°You mean the wind?¡± Kolt added. ¡°It does feel a bit like wind, but fate only moves like this for one reason these days¡­¡± Blue explained with a sour tone. ¡°There are fairies on that mountain.¡± Trill concluded, pointing toward the location of Kel''s sect. ¡°I¡¯d rather deal with those magicians right now.¡± ¡°Should we turn around?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I know that fairies and pixies were enemies once, but would Blue or Trill have something to fear should they meet?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°I believe the war has been over for generations.¡± ¡°Blue is special-¡± Micro replied. ¡°Stop it.¡± Blue shushed him. ¡°Let''s just say things didn¡¯t exactly end...¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arbur nodded. ¡°There''s nothing to worry about as long as we''re here though, mostly likely.¡± Blue shrugged. ¡°I remember something about cultivators and neutrality, interference penalties, something something...¡± ¡°They can''t pick a fight if it bothers local cultivators.¡± Trill clarified. ¡°They swore as much on the hill of fate.¡± ¡°Hill of fate?¡± Kira asked. ¡°That sounds like an interesting place.¡± ¡°That''s what the whole war was-¡± Trill began to reply, but he stopped himself and laughed bitterly. ¡°Forget about it. None of your business.¡± ~ Micro had told Arbur, Kolt, and Kira about his previous encounter with fairies around a campfire once or twice, but the group was nervous about visiting Kel''s sect while it hosted such powerful beings. On the other hand, Micro was growing increasingly excited to meet Kel and his loyal attendants again. The villages scattered around the base of the mountains were quiet to the point of seeming uninhabited, and the bumpy roads weren''t even visible beneath a layer of undisturbed snow. Aside from the smoke rising from many houses'' hearths, only the cattle, huddled together in fields and near barns, seemed to provide any sense of life to the territory. ¡°Nice place.¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°I thought people lived better near sects.¡± ¡°Winter must have come early.¡± Kira reasoned. ¡°I bet all this place needs is some roads. Right, master?¡± ¡°Or a better sect.¡± Kolt scoffed. ¡°I''ll ask Kel about that too.¡± Micro replied. ¡°There are still a lot of things I don''t understand about my own world, but this one is even more complicated.¡± He looked around the poor village, catching sight of several young men working in the distance, then looked up at the intimidating mountain before them, where large and elaborate stone structures were visible. Though Micro had come to understand that cultivation and power were popular ways to improve one''s life on this world, he didn''t understand why so many people lived so poorly. ¡°Poverty isn''t unheard of on my world.¡± Micro said quietly as they walked. ¡°But seeing this sort of thing with my own eye is different...¡± ¡°The mundane are-¡± Arbur began to explain, but he stopped after noting Micro''s reaction. ¡°I know...¡± He sighed. ¡°Let''s hurry.¡± ~ Micro and his friends passed several disciples of the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect on their way up the mountain. While few of them recognized Micro in his new attire, and several even tried to stop him, everybody recognized Blue, and word spread quickly around the mountain. By the time Micro arrived at the gate to Kel''s sect, there was already a nervous crowd gathering in the courtyard to greet him and his party with suspicious stares. However, Micro soon found a warmer welcome. ¡°Master Micro!¡± Kel burst out from the crowd with a wide grin. ¡°I wasn''t sure which rumours to believe, but I am pleased to see you in one piece!¡± ¡°Thanks, Kel!¡± Micro waved back before being lifted off the ground by Kel''s embrace. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°There is much to discuss!¡± Kel shouted, setting Micro back down. Kel''s eyes glowed as he looked around at Micro''s friends, then paused as they passed over Micro. ¡°Why am I not surprised? How shameful that I was about to brag about my recent enlightenment, but you have already come to possess your own amber core. Incredible, master!¡± Whispers of gasps could be heard among the gathering crowd at the mention of Micro¡¯s core, but Kel ignored them and laughed heartily. ¡°I don''t see your friends anywhere.¡± Micro said while looking around at the crowd. ¡°Are they alright? I heard about your grandfather. I¡¯m-¡± ¡°My attendants have begun to train independently now that I have ascended to the next stage of cultivation. All but Tae, that is...¡± Kel explained. ¡°What happened to Tae?¡± Micro asked worriedly. ¡°Well, she was the first to cultivate an Amber core. She did so several days before I was able to cultivate my own with the assistance of my grandfather. She will return after things have calmed down here...¡± Kel explained with a conflicted expression. ¡°Things are not¡­ as they were¡­¡± Before Micro could ask for clarification, Arbur leaned forward and whispered to him. ¡°Should an attendant surpass the heir of their master in strength without the intention to usurp the young master''s position,it would cause uncomfortable turbulence in the hierarchy of the sect.¡± Arbur spoke slowly, seeing Micro frown at the explanation. ¡°It simply means she is resting somewhere while the young master before us firmly establishes his position as the head of his sect.¡± ¡°She must be tired.¡± Micro nodded. ¡°Well, a holiday is good now and then!¡± ¡°Though my grandfather''s passing has hastened my path to becoming the head of this sect, I have delayed my ascension to that position for the time being.¡± Kel said. ¡°Until I have truly proven my abilities to the precious disciples of this sect, the council of elders will oversee sect operations.¡± ¡°So, you''re not the boss yet?¡± Micro asked. ¡°What do you have to prove?¡± ¡°As I have confirmed recently, my current fortune is more than fate would normally allow. My strength is a result of both my grandfather''s noble sacrifice and your immeasurable assistance, master Micro.¡± Kel continued. ¡°Until I prove that this strength is not just a decoration, placed here through the kindness of others, I shall not assert my own authority. I have resolved to face whatever challenge I can find in this world, no longer to cultivate in the comfort and safety of my home.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Micro nodded, his good eye beginning to glaze over. ¡°Forgive my rambling, master!¡± Kel said loudly with a quick bow. ¡°My petty concerns must seem infinitely small to you!¡± ¡°Do you have time for lunch before your big adventure?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I forget myself!¡± Kel shouted merrily, gesturing to some of the people nearest to him. ¡°An honoured guest awaits a proper welcome, and he has a strong appetite for our sect''s most famous dish!¡± Chapter 141 - Changing the World Despite the awkward air hanging over the many disciples of Kel''s sect, and the audible gossip that filled the paths and courtyards, Kel and Micro, along with his friends, spent the rest of the day and most of the night enjoying a feast and drinks. Kel''s eyes were as bright as ever as Micro recalled his recent experiences, and Micro enjoyed hearing about recent events in the Fire Mountain Turtle Sect. However, Micro gradually became aware, as his comrades were, that that there was discomfort hidden not far beneath Kel''s joyful face. When their conversation finally slowed, and Kel let out a long sigh, Micro looked out past the pile of empty dishes on the table at the beautiful view of the woods and plains. ¡°I''ve had a lot of time to get to know this world, but I still haven''t seen much of it,¡± Micro said, looking into the horizon where the starry sky met the endless woods. Kolt and the two pixies were nearly asleep at the table, but Arbur and Kira looked at Micro with surprise. ¡°Has this unworthy world yet to make a favourable impression upon you, Master Micro?¡± Kel asked wistfully. ¡°There are many things about this world I''d like to share with my driver one day. I guess I share some of his interest in things after all,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I think I might like a lot of things about it.¡± ¡°I am pleased to hear it,¡± Kel said with a warm smile. ¡°For it is the only home that I have ever known.¡± ¡°But there are things I would change¡­¡± Micro frowned. ¡°My grandfather said that to change yourself was to change the world, for better or worse¡­¡± Kel said, closing his eyes. ¡°But I wouldn''t have changed anything about him.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Master Micro?¡± Kira asked. ¡°What do you want to change?¡± ¡°I thought you were more the type to deal with things how they are,¡± Blue muttered, lying down on the table by an empty bowl. She rolled over slightly without opening her eyes. ¡°Changing the world is so tedious¡­¡± ¡°If I may ask, what wisdom would your own master offer on the matter?¡± Kel said, turning to Micro with an earnest look. ¡°He always did what he could to make the world a better place, even though he didn''t have the power to do much,¡± Micro replied, his words causing Arbur to lean forward in his chair. ¡°He fixed things. He fixes things everywhere he goes. He can''t help it.¡± ¡°So many people, weak or strong, only spread destruction in pursuit of their goals,¡± Arbur said. ¡°Your master was virtuous beyond measure.¡± ¡°It is refreshing to learn of such an unusual path to enlightenment,¡± Kel said with a wide smile. ¡°To be reminded that the world is yet so full of unknown powers.¡± ¡°I''m still surprised that there are entire other worlds,¡± Micro added. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s common knowledge where I¡¯m from. We made a big deal about just visiting the moon¡­¡± ¡°And so, may I take your words to mean that, in pursuit of power for yourself, you seek to improve this world in some way?¡± Kel asked. ¡°It''s another new feeling I''ve learned recently,¡± Micro explained. ¡°I never wanted to change anything before. I never really wanted anything at all. My only purpose was to operate as I was designed to, whenever or wherever I was driven, regardless of the circumstances.¡± ¡°Your discipline is unparalleled by any I know,¡± Kel said in awe. ¡°What do you want to change, Master Micro?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I''d like to change just about everything,¡± Micro said. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to give it a try, while I¡¯m still human.¡± ¡°Where will you begin, master?!¡± Kel asked excitedly. ¡°How will you challenge the nature of this world next?¡± ¡°To challenge the world itself¡­¡± Arbur whispered. ¡°The difference of scale in our ambitions¡­¡± ¡°Do you think people would mind if a few more roads get made?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I heard there were more people living west of here¡­¡± ¡°The borders of the Beryl Kingdom encircle many populations,¡± Kel replied. ¡°The capital of the mundane, where their kings and queens have lived for ages, is to the west. There are countless sects and villages wherever you go. I must admit, I have not seen much of this land, and a great many cultures await beyond its borders. That said, I doubt anyone would dare hinder the project you wish to undertake, given the status you have earned.¡± ¡°I don''t need permits or anything like that?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I knew things were different here, but¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, it is the duty of cultivators to carve their own path!¡± Kel said enthusiastically. ¡°That you should choose to do so in an literal sense is no different in principal or practice, though the act itself would likely be unprecedented. Though I have yet to fully understand the benefit of such an undertaking, I am sure that it must be an essential step on your path to enlightenment.¡± ¡°I think that''s what I want to do,¡± Micro said while scanning the horizon, but Kel''s face suddenly lost its enthusiastic smile. ¡°There are some who may trouble you, in truth,¡± Kel said with a worried look over Micro''s shoulder. ¡°Who¡ª¡± Micro began to turn his head, not having sensed any visitors, but five small glowing figures suddenly appeared on the table in front of him before he could look behind him. ¡°Fairies!¡± Blue shouted as she stumbled to her feet in a drowsy stupor, but she was unable to move once she did. She rolled her eyes as an oppressive aura weighed down on all at the table. ¡°Crap¡­¡± ¡°I¡ªI don''t understand, honourable harbingers of¡­ fate¡­¡± Kel struggled to voice his protest as the aura pressed him into his chair. ¡°Was your business with the elders of this sect not concluded¡­?¡± ¡°Our business is none of yours, feeble creature,¡± one of the fairies scoffed. Though the night was dark, the table was lit by the intense pearlescent glow of the fairies'' skin, but their fair complexions were juxtaposed by their expressions of disgust. ¡°Hello,¡± Micro managed to say, but he was paralyzed by their aura. ¡°He certainly stinks of chaos, but I doubt he is what we are looking for,¡± one fairy mumbled while eyeing Micro. ¡°Another wrinkle in the fabric of this world¡¯s tapestry¡­¡± ¡°I thought he might be defiant of fate, but it''s more like he exists outside of it,¡± another fairy muttered with a sour tone. ¡°Very odd, but the company he keeps is odder still.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± another stated, and the fairies turned their attention to Blue, who raised an eyebrow in return. ¡°Nothing odd happening over here,¡± Blue said casually. ¡°Just eating dinner, relaxing, plotting your demise¡­¡± ¡°This incoherent fool dares to dwell in this land after all she has done,¡± one fairy spat. ¡°Disgusting and wicked creature.¡± ¡°I will happily prevent her from poisoning the air with her cursed words ever again,¡± another fairy declared, grinning widely and raising its hands above its head. Lights flashed and ethereal chains appeared around Blue. She winced as the chains made their way from her feet to her neck. ¡°Oh, so very happily¡­!¡± Micro looked in shock, but still couldn''t move. The pressure of the attack cause the confused Arbur, Kolt, and Kira to faint in their chairs. Trill remained hidden in Kolt''s pocket, but Micro couldn¡¯t be sure he was still unharmed. ¡°She is affiliated¡ª¡± Kel coughed. ¡°Blue is a guest¡ª¡± ¡°Silence, pathetic creature!¡± The fairy interrupted Kel. ¡°She is one of us!¡± Kel protested. ¡°She is¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense¡ª¡± The fairy spat back in annoyance, but it froze after a moment. The other four fairies also looked around in shock after noticing something. ¡°This is a joke!¡± one fairy shouted, but their expressions were grim. ¡°She is a cultivator¡­¡± a fairy said in disbelief. ¡°She even knows the same art as that little boy over there¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°The treaty stands¡­!¡± Kel forced the words from his mouth, blood dripping from his nose as he struggled to keep his head lifted. ¡°And I know about that treaty!¡± ¡°There was nothing in the treaty about recruiting pixies into cultivator sects¡­¡± the fairy who was strangling Blue with a chain whispered as she released her grip. The chains melted away and Blue gasped for air. ¡°This is not fated. This is not¡­¡± ¡°The terms are clear, as are the penalties for their violation¡­¡± one of the fairies whispered back. ¡°Let us return for now.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Micro stuttered as the five fairies vanished from the table, as if they had never been there. ¡°What just happened¡­?¡± Kel gasped, relieved of the pressure which the fairies had been exerting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my words to have any affect!¡± ¡°Fairies are big babies,¡± Blue remarked, relaxing on the table. She sat up and leaned her back against an empty mug. ¡°They were out of their jurisdiction, and they don''t touch anything that isn''t fated.¡± ¡°Fated?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Is everything not fated in some way or another?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°Fate is just what we call it when we can see how everything going on is connected, or something like that,¡± Blue explained. ¡°It''s what the pixies fought us for on that hill¡ª¡± ¡°The ''Hill of Fate''¡­¡± Kel said with wide eyes. ¡°You witnessed such a legendary battle?¡± ¡°She''s the one who lost that stupid battle,¡± Trill tweeted from Kolt''s pocket, not daring to say it while facing Blue''s harsh glare. But his words only made her sigh. ¡°Can''t win them all,¡± Blue mumbled. ¡°But who''d have guessed so much could go on outside of fate. I can''t remember why the pixies were so obsessed with that hill anyways. It was fun for a while, but it attracted more attention than we wanted¡­¡± ¡°So, the fairies who took control of that territory gained insight into fate, but master Micro''s own destiny is still unknowable to them?¡± Kel asked. ¡°Yep.¡± Blue nodded. ¡°Pixies just used the power to stir up fun here and there when things were slow, but the fairies and those cultivator brats they brought along with them had no interest in fun whatsoever. It pisses me off just how fun they aren''t.¡± ¡°In legends recalled by elders of my former sect, pixies were responsible for an age of chaos without beginning or end¡­¡± Arbur said with a nostalgic look. ¡°My master enjoyed telling the tale of that era''s end.¡± ¡°Good times¡­¡± Blue closed her eyes and smiled with a similar look of nostalgia. ¡°Fairies take the fun out of everything.¡± ¡°My grandfather revered fairies, but I have always found it distasteful for such powerful beings to meddle in the affairs of those so much weaker than themselves,¡± Kel said with a bitter expression. ¡°They stand against the values of any cultivator.¡± ¡°You certainly are weak,¡± Blue agreed, already half sleeping. ¡°As far as I have come by the grace of my masters, I do still have a long path ahead of me,¡± Kel replied humbly. Then, he looked at Kolt and Kira curiously. ¡°By the way, Master Micro, your disciples are very interesting.¡± ¡°They''re good company,¡± Micro smiled. ¡°Young Arbur must have been the pride of his sect before his path crossed your own, but these children are truly fascinating¡­¡± Kel looked closely with his appraisal skill active. ¡°You said they only started cultivating recently, but they have developed such unique energies. The girl is particularly talented.¡± ¡°Their experience and training was unconventional, by any standard, and they have overcome many challenges,¡± Arbur agreed. ¡°Most of all, they lack the common sense of a cultivator.¡± ¡°To think such talent could be drawn out of mundane youth¡­¡± Kel mused. ¡°What kind of kids are you used to?¡± Micro asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Rose seemed like a normal enough child.¡± ¡°Rose?¡± Kira asked with a suspicious glare. ¡°She helped me cultivate once.¡± Micro replied. ¡°Remember that time I almost exploded?¡± ¡°Cultivators are conventionally those who were raised in or around a sect, master,¡± Kel explained. ¡°Even among those nurtured by cultivators from birth, many children never develop a talent for cultivation. Affinity to energy is as much a product of one''s destiny as it is a benefit of one''s environment. Rose is not uncommonly talented as the daughter of a well renowned family.¡± ¡°But anybody can learn it, right?¡± Micro asked. ¡°It''s the same energy, no matter who uses it, isn''t it?¡± ¡°In theory, it is a skill which any mortal being can practice, but talent is another matter,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Expecting to to find talent among the peasantry beyond a sect¡¯s borders is like gardening on bedrock. Fertile ground is needed to produce a bountiful¡ª¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Kira blurted out, but she covered her mouth in embarrassment immediately. ¡°Forgive me, young master. I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡± ¡°I''m sure your master shares your opinion on the common sense I have presented,¡± Kel interrupted her, dispelling the tension with a wry smile. ¡°I cannot imagine all the ways my understanding of this world can be changed, but I know for a fact that it is a likely outcome of time spent in your master¡¯s presence. I would welcome your testimony on the matter, Elder Kira of the Truck Sect.¡± ¡°Yeah, what''s up?¡± Micro added with a smile. ¡°Kel¡¯s a good listener. Don¡¯t be scared of him.¡± ¡°Well¡­ It''s not like we''re born stupid or anything,¡± Kira said, trying to speak respectfully. ¡°Young master, let me ask you a personal question.¡± ¡°I will surely answer you with sincerity,¡± Kel replied with a deep bow. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Kira replied blankly, surprised by his reply. She collected herself with a deep breath and continued with a small voice. ¡°Have you ever tried teaching somebody to cultivate?¡± ¡°I have trained with many young members of my sect,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Although, I have not taken a disciple of my own.¡± ¡°What about people who aren''t from the sect?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Have you ever even spoken to somebody who wasn''t from some sort of sect?¡± ¡°I don''t see why I would do such a thing,¡± Kel replied. He looked confused by her question, but Micro''s calm expression made him consider Kira''s question earnestly. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t remember the last time I did so, now that you mention it. Forgive me, but I do not understand¡­¡± ¡°Just like nobody understood the reason for Master Micro to construct a road which would be used mostly by people he''s never met,¡± Kira said, waving her hands in exasperation. However, she calmed herself when she noticed Kel still looking to her for an answer. ¡°Do you still not understand why he does things like that?¡± ¡°His path to enlightenment is a mystery to be solved, but it is the right of a cultivator to pursue whatever means they¡ª¡± Kel replied, but Kira cut him off with a frustrated look. ¡°How about you just ask him why he made them?¡± Kira asked. ¡°What?¡± Kel blurted out, ashamed of the volume with which he expressed his surprise. ¡°I dare not! To question the path of my master¡­¡± ¡°Ask me anything,¡± Micro said. ¡°But your path is¡ª¡± Kel looked baffled at Micro''s statement for a moment. He opened his mouth, but it took several moments of awkward silence for him to decide what he would say next. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me anything if it makes you upset¡­¡± Micro replied to Kel with a concerned look. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°Forgive my insolence, but I will not forsake the opportunity to ask for your assistance in understanding your path! Would you deign to enlighten your humble servant regarding the construction of those roads.¡± Kel said anxiously, unable to resist the offer to ask. ¡°Why do you construct roads in such places as those?¡± ¡°Roads make it easier to get places,¡± Micro said frankly. ¡°But you are already capable to travelling at great speeds,¡± Kel replied. ¡°Most people would find that sufficient, and I know you are in a hurry to achieve your own goal of mastering time and space¡ª¡± ¡°But most people need roads,¡± Micro explained. ¡°Most people aren''t as fast as cultivators. And if they''re ever going to use proper vehicles, roads are just common sense. Never mind how difficult it is to transport goods and services through muddy fields and moving forests¡­¡± ¡°But whether the people of this world can or cannot enjoy the convenience of roads has no impact on your cultivation which I can recognize,¡± Kel continued. ¡°How does it benefit you?¡± ¡°How does it benefit me?¡± Micro repeated. He looked up at the stars for a moment while he thought about it. ¡°I guess if the world is a better place, I''ll enjoy that.¡± ¡°The world¡­¡± Kel uttered in shock. ¡°The old man used to say we only get one world, so we should take care of it,¡± Micro said, but then he laughed. ¡°I guess he wasn''t exactly right about that first part! But would you rather live in a world with roads or a world where everybody is late for everything?¡± ¡°Incredible¡­¡± Kel gasped, staring unblinkingly at Micro as he replayed the answer in his mind. ¡°Unfathomable¡­¡± Arbur nodded, also moved by Micro''s words. ¡°Oh come on¡­¡± Kira rolled her eyes at Kel. ¡°I knew you wouldn''t get it.¡± ¡°I see now,¡± Kel replied. ¡°But do you?¡± Kira said with an incredulous glare. ¡°Do you really?¡± ¡°Master Micro sees the world not simply as his context, but as an extension of himself,¡± Kel replied in awe. ¡°Oh for crying out loud¡­¡± Kira sighed. ¡°To perceive the world in its entirety as a mere part of his own being¡­¡± Arbur said, echoing Kel¡¯s reverent tone. ¡°I feel I have caught a fleeting glimpse of a stage of enlightenment far beyond what I should be allowed!¡± ¡°He perceives no barrier to shaping the world and its fate, as one who exists beyond causality,¡± Kel continued. ¡°To state the ambitions of an immortal with the confidence and resolve of a god¡­¡± ¡°If you have enough time to spout nonsense all night, just make me another truck¡­¡± Blue mumbled between snores. ¡°A faster one¡­¡± ¡°Well, anybody can change the world,¡± Micro said, sharing a confused expression with Kira. ¡°You do it every day, whether you mean to or not¡­¡± ¡°I believe I have perceived the shadow cast by your true power, Master Micro,¡± Kel replied, bowing his head until it bumped into the table where they still sat. ¡°I can not repay you for honouring me with such wisdom. I am humbled to receive the teachings of your master. I am unworthy of¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Micro interrupted Kel, having given up on clarifying his intentions any further. ¡°Yes, Master Micro?¡± Kel asked, looking up with watery eyes. ¡°There were a bunch of magicians in the woods near Margo''s mountain,¡± Micro said. ¡°There are what?!¡± Kel shouted. ¡°I''d hate for anything to happen to the people living near there,¡± Micro added. ¡°Lena and Feng are on a journey somewhere, so I''m not sure who to ask about this.¡± ¡°It can take some time to call on the empire for help¡­!¡± Kel said in panic, rising from his seat. He woke Blue when he bumped into the table, though Kolt remained asleep in his chair. ¡°I doubt we have much time,¡± Blue said. ¡°They seemed pretty busy.¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Kel suddenly narrowed his eyes, having come to a realization. ¡°What''s the plan?¡± Micro asked. ¡°This must be providence,¡± Kel replied. ¡°I prayed for a means by which to prove myself for so long, and then this terrible news arrived at my door¡­ Indeed, I know exactly what to do.¡± ¡°Call for help?¡± Micro asked. ¡°I shall lead an assault at once!¡± Kel declared. ¡°Right now?!¡± Kira shouted. ¡°This very moment?¡± Arbur asked. ¡°No,¡± Kel replied, and Kira sighed in relief. ¡°Not just yet. There are preparations to be made, and I must ready myself for this fated challenge.¡± ¡°So we''ll make a plan, and then¡ª¡± Arbur began to ask. ¡°We attack at dawn!¡± Kel concluded, a fierce look in his eyes, though his words only made Arbur and Kira sigh in resignation. ¡°I guess Master Micro has rubbed off on him¡­¡± Kira whispered to Arbur with a look of fatigue. ¡°It makes me wonder how much I have already been influenced by our master¡­¡± Arbur added. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Micro agreed, and the conversation was done. Chapter 142 - Family Matters The snowy landscape was serene as the night grew colder and darker by the hour, but the atmosphere of the sect was anything but calm. Kira, Kolt, Blue, Trill, and Arbur were escorted to a room where they could sleep for the rest of the night, while Micro and Kel cultivated together on the hill where they had once trained together. Kel had trouble containing his excitement to embark on a dangerous quest, and word of his plans quickly travelled through the sect, but Micro quietly worked through conflicted feelings. ¡°I just don''t know what the old man would do at a time like this¡­¡± Micro said to the dog beside him. Micro put the tailgate of his soul down, and he joined the ghostly dog who resided in his core on the truck bed. He looked back at all the core cards in the bed behind him, then he looked at the dog and sighed. ¡°There aren''t enough signs on this world¡­¡± He looked up at the garage¡¯s ceiling, noticing the old flickering light bulb he had recreated, but he chuckled when it occurred to him that it wasn¡¯t any brighter than the rest of his brightly glowing, amber, garage-shaped core. ¡°Picking fights with dangerous people¡­ Bringing children along with me¡­ Magicians, cultivators, dungeons, monsters, gods¡ª¡± ¡°Grrr¡­¡± the dog growled suddenly at something Micro said. ¡°Gods?¡± Micro asked the dog. It growled again. ¡°Ah, I guess you must have met Nora when you¡ª¡± Micro said, but the dog began barking angrily, and Micro recalled his own encounters. ¡°I wonder why she does what she does¡­¡± ~ After sitting in silence for a while and enjoying the familiar scenery of his garage in peace, he stood up and prepared to depart. ¡°Well, I guess I''ll find out after I get stronger,¡± he said to the dog. ¡°I''ll help my friends, and I''ll try to stop Nora from sending anybody else over here against their will.¡± When Micro returned to his senses near the summit of the mountain, he saw the sun beginning to rise over the snowy horizon. Kel was standing nearby, looking at the shield in his arms with a complicated expression. ¡°I have declared my intentions to the elders,¡± Kel announced after noticing Micro had opened his eyes, then he began to walk briskly down the mountain before Micro could reply. ¡°Let us begin our quest at once.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro replied. Micro''s friends caught up with them as they passed through town, though Kolt was still half asleep, and the sect became rowdy as they exited through its gates. Nobody came to greet Kel as he left, but it seemed like everybody in the sect had heard about his plans. Even the baker¡¯s daughter who would normally take any chance to speak with Kel only looked silently at him from afar with a heavy gaze. ¡°Lead the way, Micro.¡± Kel gestured to the path ahead of them as they made their way down the mountain toward the small villages. ¡°Several elders will be monitoring our progress from afar, but they are not to interfere with my quest. They are primarily concerned with any interactions I might have with the mundane.¡± ¡°Interactions with the mundane?¡± ¡°If we are mistaken, and I should cause harm to any person who is neither a cultivator nor a summoned hero, then it would spell the end of my sect. Even the magicians themselves are not to be judged by the likes of us,¡± Kel explained. ¡°The elders will ensure that I walk this path to victory with honour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice of them,¡± Micro replied. He looked around once again at the increasingly familiar sight of the derelict village, and he was surprised when a familiar voice called out from above. ¡°So it''s true!¡± the voice shouted. Before Micro could look up to identify the source of the voice, three young women in blue robes dropped down from the sky. They touched down on the ground gently, without a sound, and then bowed their heads toward Kel. ¡°Thea! Nice to see you again. Wait a minute, isn''t that¡­¡± Micro strained his eyes for a moment and quickly recognized the glow of amber core in the heir to the Sparrow Sect. However, her comrades, Mary and Lana, still remained at the jade stage. ¡°Wow, good job!¡± Thea looked up at Micro with a grin, and instinctively reached for the bow on her back. However, after glaring at him for a moment, she ultimately straightened her posture without drawing her weapon. ¡°That''s him!¡± Mary shouted as she noticed Micro, but Thea raised a hand to silence her. ¡°Kel may not have informed you that many sects remain quite certain that you were responsible for the attack which occurred during our sacred tournament,¡± Thea explained to Micro. ¡°My sect is particularly suspicious of you, I might add.¡± ¡°His innocence goes without saying,¡± Kel replied casually, putting Micro''s friends at ease. ¡°He is the epitome of selflessness and a master of techniques beyond this world''s understanding. What could he gain by assaulting such a lowly alliance as ours?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Thea said, nodding slowly. Disregarding Kel''s reasoning, she continued to look at Micro with a smile which he couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°Whether you caused the summoning or saved us all from it, I would thank you either way.¡± ¡°You''re welcome, I think¡­¡± Micro said, but he frowned as he tried to understand her expression of gratitude. ¡°But what if I did neither¡ª¡± ¡°It taught us just how complacent we have become in this land. We were blind to the stench of our own stagnation,¡± Thea continued. ¡°I would never have imagined falling so far behind in strength to a handful of wretched magicians. No sect can hide its shame.¡± ¡°Nora is pretty powerful, to be fair¡­¡± Micro tried to reassure Thea, but she shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s a god¡ª¡± ¡°If all it takes is prayer to make some petty, jealous filth into a genuine threat to our kind, then our kind can only be described as unforgivably weak,¡± Thea said bitterly through her smile. ¡°And so you have inspired us, strange young master.¡± ¡°I did?¡± Micro asked. ¡°A wandering soul, ignorant of our ways, pressing forward against fate and into the unknown, chasing strength beyond comprehension and standing resolute before any challenge¡­¡± Thea said with an oddly reverent tone that caught Micro off guard. ¡°A summoned hero, no less, showing us the way out of the prison of our ineptitude¡­ Forward is the way for us now, Young Master.¡± ¡°Sometimes reversing is necessary, but¡­¡± Micro said, but he was having trouble following Thea''s reasoning. ¡°Well, good for you. You found the Amber Sparrow Art Dungeon?¡± ¡°Indeed, though only my master and I have been successful in acquiring its rewards as of yet,¡± Thea replied with a bow. ¡°A ruby level dungeon appeared in its vicinity which caused us to halt our challenges for some time, but the danger seems to have passed since the storm of fire.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Kira, Kolt, and Arbur paled at the mention of the Ant Dungeon, drawing a confused looked from Thea and her comrades, but they remained silent as Thea continued to speak. ¡°In any case, I have not come here to waste your time with idle conversation,¡± Thea said with a small bow directed at Kel. ¡°In the interest of preserving, or at the very least reigniting, the honour of so many sects which nearly perished at the conclusion of our most recent tournament, a new event has been scheduled.¡± ¡°A tournament!¡± Kel repeated with excitement. ¡°I am blessed with much good news these days!¡± ¡°No longer will we limit ourselves to challenges between cultivators of jade cores,¡± Thea announced pridefully. ¡°More than honour, we shall seek enlightenment. Beyond establishing petty hierarchies, we shall pursue the advancement of our cultivation!¡± ¡°More than honour?¡± Micro gasped. He leaned over to Kira and Kolt with a look of disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s a big deal. They usually go on and on about honour.¡± ¡°I thought it was just Arbur¡­!¡± Kira replied. ¡°You mean all cultivators ramble about it that much?!¡± ¡°M¡ªmy apologies¡­¡± Arbur stuttered and bowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I sounded so¡­ repetitive¡­¡± ¡°The tournament will be held quite far from the city this year, for obvious reasons,¡± Thea announced. ¡°You''ll find the venue along the new road which recently appeared between the Imperial City and the mountains south of here. It was constructed recently by the Dragon Sect Alliance, or so I am¡ª¡± ¡°No fighting on the road,¡± Micro suddenly stated coldly. His frown caught Thea of guard, and he continued with a stern tone. ¡°Road rage is specifically mentioned in the rules.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are ordering around here, you little¡ª¡± Lana spat, but Kel interrupted her with an angry burst of aura. ¡°You will respect the rules of Master Micro''s road,¡± Kel declared. ¡°Micro''s road¡­?¡± Lana growled, but she was silenced when Thea waved her hand. ¡°Kel is not lying,¡± Thea said with her eyes glowing brightly, though it took her some time to consider what he had stated. ¡°The road belongs to Micro, you say?¡± ¡°I did pay for it, but you can go ahead and use it,¡± Micro replied with a friendlier tone. ¡°But roads are for travelling on, not for fighting. Save that for your tournaments, okay?¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± Thea said. ¡°I will ensure the rules of Micro''s road are upheld, upon the honour of my sect.¡± ¡°That means a lot, thanks,¡± Micro said with a smile of relief. ¡°I would only request that, in return for our compliance, you be sure to attend the tournament with your friend,¡± Thea added with a grin. ¡°It is to be held ten days from now. We are confident news will spread quickly, and you will likely make a great many friends, should you see fit to honour us with your presence.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to make more friends! We''ll head over after we take care of¡ª¡± Micro replied happily, but Kel interjected. ¡°We are honoured to accept this invitation,¡± Kel said with a dignified salute. ¡°We will meet you on any battlefield!¡± ¡°That sounds fun!¡± Blue suddenly appeared on Micro''s head with a burst of energy, causing the three women of the Sparrow Sect to take a step back defensively. Having coated herself in radiant green armour, Blue grinned and continued with an ominous tone. ¡°That sounds very, very fun¡­!¡± ¡°We will take our leave,¡± Thea replied with a strained smile. With an awkward bow, the three women jumped into the air and glided away into the distance. ¡°They were pretty¡­¡± Kolt was impressed by the graceful manner with which they quickly departed, but Kira rolled her eyes. ~ The party continued out of town and into the woods at a quick pace, enjoying the fresh morning air. Kel continued to explain to Micro just how much his presence at the tournament had impacted local sects, though Micro was more interested in news of new dungeons being explored as a result. He did his best to remember the names and locations of each dungeon Kel mentioned, though Kolt, Kira, and Arbur grew more nervous as the list of dungeons grew longer. After running for some time, Kel decided they should sit for a while so the children following Micro could rest. He had grown more interested in them since the previous night. ¡°So, Young Master Kolt, Elder of the Truck Sect!¡± Kel addressed the boy happily. ¡°I''ve noticed a certain spark in you, a certain ambition in your eyes. What is it you seek on the path of cultivation?¡± ¡°Oh, umm, I just¡ª¡± Kolt stuttered, but Micro gave him a reassuring smile. Kolt cleared his throat and continued. ¡°I just want to be strong.¡± ¡°How strong?¡± Kel asked, amused by the simple answer. ¡°I want to be stronger than dragons, at least,¡± Kolt stated, though his tone was less boastful than usual. Though he had grown stronger since training with Lena, Kolt still felt weak before the presence of Kel¡¯s mountain-like aura. ¡°I want¡ªI want bandits to run away from me, and if they don''t, I want to¡­¡± ¡°So you wish for a noble, righteous sort of strength! A fine path to enlightenment!¡± Kel nodded with approval, then turned his attention to Kira with bright eyes. ¡°And what of you, Young Master Kira. Your talent is unmistakable, and your position as Elder of the Truck Sect is well earned, yet your ambitions are less clear to me.¡± ¡°My ambitions?¡± Kira wondered for a moment. ¡°What I want¡­¡± ¡°One with your talents will find whatever strength one seeks. But I wonder what you would do with that power,¡± Kel clarified. ¡°I expect Micro has been a great influence on your direction, but he is not the type to impose his beliefs on another.¡± ¡°I want to¡­ make things¡­¡± Kira finally replied. ¡°I want to protect my family, especially from bandits, but what I really want to do¡­¡± ¡°The paths of destruction and creation are not always so easy to discern, or so it is said,¡± Kel replied with a slow nod. He looked impressed by her reply. ¡°My own sect''s teachings are rooted somewhere between the philosophies of destruction and creation, though some would argue it is nearer to one or the other. Perhaps it is neither.¡± ¡°Lena did say that destruction and creation aren''t opposites once, but I don''t really understand that.¡± Kira frowned, but she quickly bowed apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I don''t mean to be rude.¡± ¡°Not at all, Young Master!¡± Kel smiled. ¡°You honour me by sharing your journey with me. I look forward to seeing what you create with the power you will surely gain.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Kira replied awkwardly. ¡°Having a destination is important, but it¡¯s good to take your time choosing one,¡± Micro said as he began to snack on some of the mountain fried beef he''d stored away with his storage skill back at Kel''s sect. Kira declined when he offered her some, but Blue awoke to the smell and began to snack on her own supply. Kel continued to address the young ones beside Micro. ¡°Young Master Arbur, we spoke earlier, and I wish to convey that I deeply moved by your perseverance. Your quest will be remembered, and I will speak of your legendary task to all who will hear me,¡± Kel said to Arbur with an enthusiastic grin. ¡°I am sure that you will find revenge along the path you now walk.¡± ¡°I am honoured to walk beside Master Micro on this path,¡± Arbur replied. ¡°I would otherwise be lost, and vengeance for my fallen sect would be a dream beyond dreams.¡± ¡°And may I ask¡ª¡± Kel looked around for a moment, but couldn''t find Blue or Trill. ¡°I suppose even pixies are known to rest¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll show up pretty fast if you blow something up,¡± Micro replied. ¡°Did you want me to call them now?¡± ¡°No, no¡ªThank you, Master Micro. You really have created a fine sect in such a short time¡­¡± Kel said with a heavy sigh. ¡°One might say you have a talent for attracting exceptional disciples. When I think of how bloated with mediocrity my own sect has become, it makes me wonder what direction I would lead it, if I were to lead it anywhere at all.¡± ¡°Leading that many people in the same direction sounds hard without a road to drive on,¡± Micro replied. ¡°What if they don¡¯t want to follow you?¡± ¡°The will of the sect is one, Master Micro,¡± Kel said with a frown, but he realized that he was unable to say so with confidence. ¡°Or so it is meant to be. Despite factional disputes, my grandfather never failed to maintain absolute order. But when it comes to my own family¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure things out with Vale,¡± Micro said with a reassuring smile. ¡°I know a fight on this world usually involves explosions and serious injuries, but even families on my world fight sometimes. Fighting is normal, sometimes...¡± Kel nodded slowly as he considered Micro¡¯s words, then leaned back and looked up at the morning sky. Kolt and Kira were nearly done eating their snacks, and Arbur had begun to meditate. Blue and Trill were still nowhere to be found, but Micro was sure they¡¯d appear before long. ¡°Shall we?¡± Kel eventually said to the group. ¡°I must admit I am feeling restless with such a quest laid before me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Micro replied, jumping to his feet happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Kel. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all be eating mountain fried beef together before the sun has set!¡± Chapter 143 - Confrontation ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° Chapter 144 - Maximum Effort Micro reached out to take the boy¡¯s hand, and the boy pulled Micro to his feet with a grunt. Micro could only stare back at the boy in confusion despite the warm look the boy was returning. A shockwave caused by Kel and Vale¡¯s shield clashing caused some snow to fall from the tree branches high above Micro, and the sensation of his landing on top of him stirred him from his quiet stupor. ¡°I¡¯m like you?¡± Micro asked, and his eyes lit up as a thought flashed through his mind. ¡°Are you also a truck?!¡± ¡°What?¡± the boy said with a frown, but he shrugged and began to wipe the snow off of Micro¡¯s head and shoulders. ¡°Is that another language? They must have hauled you in from somewhere really far away, huh?¡± ¡°My world really is far away¡­¡± Micro replied. ¡°But the word you¡¯re looking for is ¡®slave¡¯, just so you know,¡± the boy continued. ¡°You must be new to all of this magic stuff. If your owner is busy with something, just stick with me until they wrap up the ceremony, and I¡¯ll try to keep you out of trouble.¡± ¡°I was actually in the middle of something,¡± Micro replied, pointing down to the metallic statues on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be doing something about all these things.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry about that, little buddy,¡± the boy said with a gentle laugh. Micro noted that the boy was a little shorter than himself, and maybe a year or two older than Kira, but he spoke with the maturity of someone much older. ¡°What were your orders? I just finished clearing some rocks away from the main circle over there, so I can help you out if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Thanks, little buddy,¡± Micro replied. ¡°I have to¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m nobody¡¯s little buddy,¡± the boy asserted, poking Micro¡¯s chest with a surprisingly strong finger. ¡°You can call me Pitcher, or you can call me Boss.¡± ¡°Pitcher?¡± ¡°Yeah, and you?¡± ¡°You can call me Micro,¡± Micro replied, only wondering after he had spoken if he should have kept that information to himself. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to call me that. I haven¡¯t heard a name like yours before.¡± ¡°Someone said I was about the size of a pitcher of wine when I was born,¡± the boy explained with a proud smile. ¡°My mother¡¯s master thought that was funny, so now that¡¯s my name. Micro is a pretty funny name too though¡­ Huh, that¡¯s almost annoyingly funny.¡± ¡°Her master? Is she a cultivator?¡± Micro asked the boy. ¡°Did you find a wild mushroom to snack on under all this snow?¡± Pitcher said incredulously. ¡°She was a slave. My family is nothing but slaves, going back a long time. We¡¯re from the capital way over to the west of here. You ever been?¡± ¡°Since I got here, I¡¯ve only been to a few towns along the road south of here, and a few sects,¡± Micro replied. He was about to continue his hunt for another statue to disturb when a chunk of debris was sent flying in the boys¡¯ direction by a large energy attack of Vale¡¯s. Micro shielded Pitcher with his arm as several rocks and twigs tore the bark right off the trees around them. Micro¡¯s arm was fine, but his robe now had several new holes in it. ¡°That could put someone¡¯s eye out...¡± ¡°Such a weird ceremony, huh?¡± Pitcher said as he peeked around Micro¡¯s arm at the ongoing battle. ¡°We¡¯ve never had somebody dressed up like a cultivator calling the shots on a summoning before. My master was a little suspicious of it, but the holy power definitely is flowing.¡± ¡°Holy power?¡± Micro asked. ¡°You know, the stuff that makes your eyes red if you look at it too close up,¡± Pitcher answered, pointing to his eye again. ¡°That¡¯s what Nora gives us to fight cultivators. It drives them crazy, or so I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°It really does,¡± Micro replied with an awkward laugh. ¡°Anyways, I need to do something to all these statues.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Pitcher said with a nod. ¡°I was getting bored waiting for that Vale fellow to blow up the other guy. I think he said it was his brother? Or was it his cousin¡­? Oh well, none of my business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably best you didn¡¯t get involved with them¡­¡± Micro agreed. ¡°Cultivators can be difficult to get along with.¡± ~ Micro continued from tree to tree with his new friend without any issues. The few times another magician asked them what they were doing, Pitcher didn¡¯t hesitate to greet them and explain that they were only carrying out their assigned duties. Micro was frequently impressed with how politely Pitcher was able to speak with the older magicians, despite his casual manner of speaking in private. Micro didn¡¯t think it would be a good idea to show Pitcher his Storage Skill in action, so one by one he simply picked the statues up, allowed their chaos energy to flow through him until it had been consumed by the dog within his core, and then place them back down as they were. ¡°Are they all looking right so far?¡± Pitcher asked around the time Micro had finished pretending to inspect about thirty of the statues. ¡°Apparently those things are important for ¡®keeping the doorway to the heavens stable while the blessed one chosen by Nora travels here¡¯ or whatever that means.¡± ¡°Yes, they are all very well made,¡± Micro replied, still struggling to get used to the nauseous feeling that always accompanied chaos energy. ¡°I was speaking with the person who made these recently. She really takes pride in her work.¡± ¡°Is she one of us?¡± Pitcher asked. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t like to get involved in anything like this. She just makes things, and she takes good care of her family.¡± Micro smiled as he recalled the fine house which Ember had come to live in with her family, as well as the warm faces of her parents and her little sister. ¡°I hope nothing happens to them, with all the fighting going on around here.¡± ¡°You must be from really, really far away if you still have time to worry about some random blacksmith in some tiny village in the middle of nowhere,¡± Pitcher said with a worried glance. ¡°Who do you think they¡¯ll sacrifice if they don¡¯t find that pixie that just escaped, huh?¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Micro gasped. ¡°I know, right?¡± Pitcher shrugged. ¡°Those things are slippery little troublemakers, but you¡¯d think the nobles would know what they¡¯re doing by know, wouldn¡¯t you? And who is it that gets the beating when they lose one of them for the hundredth time? I¡¯d be happy never to see one of those shiny little things again, not that I¡¯ll have to worry about that if we¡¯re all getting sacrificed today.¡± ¡°Wait, you said we could be sacrificed?¡± Micro gasped again, causing Pitcher to look down at him with a look of pity. ¡°But you¡ªI mean, we are magicians! Why would they sacrifice us?!¡± ¡°Listen here, little buddy,¡± Pitcher whispered, and put his hand gently on Micro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You and me are slaves, not magicians. All those rich folks running around with last names are in charge of making the world a better place, but you and me are just coals on the fire, my naive young friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fuel,¡± Micro replied with a frown. He stood up and looked at Pitcher, struggling not to raise his voice. ¡°You have two legs and a driver¡ªI mean a brain. Right, two legs and a brain! You can go wherever you want.¡± ¡°You really are new to all this. Didn¡¯t you get a holy marking?¡± Pitcher asked with narrow eyes. He then pulled his sleeve back and revealed a strange tattoo on his arm, similar to the sigils which the magicians used in summoning rituals. It was also similarly filled with chaos energy. ¡°Maybe they forgot to mark you. Lucky you¡­ It hurts like a¡ª¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Micro asked, pointing at the mark on Pitcher¡¯s arm. ¡°This is one of the spells they use to control people,¡± Pitcher replied. ¡°If I try to run, it explodes. I¡¯ve seen it happen, and I don¡¯t care to see it again if I can help it. That¡¯s something you really only need to see once for it to sink in.¡± ¡°Th¡ªthat is¡ª¡± Micro began to stutter as an angry aura leaked out of his core. ¡°No, that¡¯s not very safe at all¡­!¡± ¡°Well obviously, but who cares?¡± Pitcher shrugged. ¡°Even without this stupid thing, I¡¯d be captured in a day or less. Where would I even run to?¡± ¡°The destination is always up to the driver,¡± Micro said, suddenly grabbing Pitcher¡¯s arm with enough strength to make the boy winced with pain. Pitcher tried to pull away, but he was scared by how firm Micro¡¯s grip on his arm was. ¡°And there¡¯s always a road that leads home.¡± ¡°Wha¡ªwha¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± Pitcher stuttered as Micro¡¯s aura grew to surround him. His knees buckled as the air grew heavy and robbed him of his breath. ¡°And if you need a safe ride there,¡± Micro continued as he began to absorb the chaos energy in Pitcher¡¯s arm, grimacing as it made its way into his core before being devoured by his hungry passenger. ¡°I¡¯m happy to be of assistance.¡± ~ ¡°Oh, hello there, Kira,¡± Micro called out happily to the hooded girl who suddenly appeared before him. Behind her quickly followed Kolt, and a grumpy looking Arbur. ¡°How did things go on your end?¡± ¡°We scratched out a few hundred smaller sigils in trees, and there were a few rocks with sigils painted on them we threw into the woods,¡± Kira reported. ¡°But, Master Micro, may I ask who the confused young man behind you is?¡± ¡°Oh, this is Pitcher.¡± Micro placed his hand on Pitcher¡¯s back and gently pushed him forward. ¡°He is an ally?¡± Kira asked with a respectful tone, though Kolt and Arbur looked at the boy with a combination of fear and disgust. ¡°I do not question your choice of comrade, perhaps with the exception of my brother, but are you certain this person can be trusted?¡± ¡°Hey you little¡ª¡± Kolt blurted out, but Arbur quickly reached out to pull him back. ¡°Stupid sister...¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ free?¡± Pitcher mumbled, running his small hands over his arm in search of the marking which had been there less than an hour before. ¡°Where did it¡­ How did you...?¡± ¡°Pitcher is really nice,¡± Micro reassured Kira. ¡°He helped me deal with all the little statues Ember made. I¡¯m pretty sure that they won¡¯t work properly anymore, but they¡¯re still very nice statues.¡± ¡°I what?¡± Pitcher said with a blank look. ¡°You weren¡¯t inspecting them? But if you¡ª¡± ¡°Just stay safe until we deal with Vale, and then we¡¯ll make sure the summoning doesn¡¯t happen,¡± Micro reassured the stuttering boy. ¡°If you¡¯d like, we can help find you a safe destination.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Pitcher whispered. ¡°If my owner... Sir Chatren is a cruel man¡­ If he finds out, we¡¯ll be¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard people with last names can be mean, but I wouldn¡¯t worry about that while you¡¯re with us,¡± Micro said with a kind smile. ¡°We¡¯re actually quite strong¡ª¡± CRASH Their conversation was interrupted when Vale crashed through several small pine trees several paces ahead of them, throwing up a cloud of splinters and snow. However, Kel remained still at the centre of the clearing, waiting for Vale to return to the fight. ¡°You cursed son of an unworthy line¡­!¡± Vale growled as he brought himself to his feet, wiped the blood and dirt from his face, then marched back to the centre of the clearing. ¡°You think you can defeat me with your antiquated tactics, you moss-covered relic?! Your antics belong in the archives, with the rest of our pathetic sect¡¯s history!¡± ¡°I cannot believe that you truly hold your home in such contempt, old friend,¡± Kel said with a sad expression. ¡°We shared that home for many happy years, did we not?¡± ¡°Our home is a beacon of weakness for all who would deign to look in its direction!¡± Vale spat a chunk of blood at the snow as he slowly approached Kel, then he shocked his second cousin by casting aside his shield and drawing the sword at his waist. ¡°It is the time for change, Kel!¡± ¡°No, that¡ª¡± Kel muttered in shock. ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°You may have changed a little since you met that hero of yours, but you failed to take an earnest step down that new path!¡± Vale declared as he held the sword up high. Unlike the rusty swords most of Kel¡¯s comrades wore, Micro was surprised by how shiny and sharp it looked, even from a distance. ¡°I will show you the true power of change!¡± ¡°You have abandoned to path of our forefathers completely¡­¡± Kel lamented, nearly falling to his knees as he reeled from the shock of Vale¡¯s words. However, he began to unleash the energy he had been holding back for the duration of the fight, and an angry burst of his energy filled the clearing. ¡°You have forsaken the ways of our sect¡­!¡± ¡°Blessed servants of the goddess of light!¡± Vale suddenly shouted to the surrounding magicians, waving his sword to catch their attention. They ceased their work and looked tentatively at Vale as Kel¡¯s aura began to affect their ability to move. ¡°We can wait no longer, for the enemy is at our doorstep!¡± ¡°But the ritual is incomplete, Master Vale!¡± an old man called back. ¡°The sacred markings have been completed, but the array needs more time to accumulate holy power! The doorway to heaven will be unstable, and the extra sacrifice has¡ª¡± ¡°I am the only one who speaks for Nora in this place!¡± Vale barked back at the man, while Kel watched the conversation in horror. ¡°Proceed with the ceremony, or you will be the first sacrifice!¡± The old man seemed to forget his concern for the ceremony¡¯s integrity after receiving Vale¡¯s threat, and he immediately began chant a strange prayer in a language Micro couldn¡¯t understand. Before Micro or his friends could do anything else to disrupt the ceremony, chaos energy began to swirl around the forest, forming a barrier around the clearing. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope we did enough to stop it from working,¡± Micro said, though he and his friends were already being affected by the chaos energy. He had the benefit of a hungry dog in his core to help remove the unpleasant foreign energy, but Kira, Kolt, and Arbur were now kneeling beside a tree trying not to throw up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Pitcher asked. ¡°Usually holy power only harms cultivators¡­ Wait, could you be¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Micro said with a smile. He pulled his hood down and stretched his neck as he overcame the dizziness he¡¯d been feeling. ¡°I am Micro, Driver of the Truck Sect!¡± ¡°What kind of sick joke is¡ª¡± Pitcher began to shout in surprise, but his attention was then drawn to the centre of the clearing. Pitcher¡¯s confusion was shared by dozens of magicians who had been singing songs of praise moments ago. ¡°Wait, this is weird. Something is going very wrong¡± ¡°It looks like our plan worked,¡± Micro said with a sigh of relief. ¡°I was worried we would have to fight all the magicians to stop the summoning, but messing with the statues and marking seems to have been enough!¡± ¡°Wait, you were sabotaging the ceremony?¡± Pitcher gasped. ¡°Was it you who stole the pixie too?!¡± ¡°Speak of the devil,¡± Micro said happily as a familiar blue glow caught his eye. It was soon followed by a yellow light, but Micro was surprised when yet another light popped into view above him. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a green one now?¡± ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Blue called down as she hovered gracefully in the air above Pitcher. ¡°This little rascal was above to go poof, and it took a bit of work to get her out of that cage with all the chaos energy flying around here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re all safe!¡± Micro replied, taking a moment to analyze the little green pixie hovering between the proud Blue and the grumpy Trill. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have one yet,¡± Blue answered as the green pixie shrieked and hid behind her. She laughed as the timid creature struggled to fly while holding on tightly to Blue. ¡°She¡¯s brand new. I can¡¯t imagine where she came from, but the magicians must¡¯ve had an easy time catching her!¡± ¡°So, I guess things are pretty much settled,¡± Micro said, clapping his hands in satisfaction. ¡°We¡¯ll just wait for the summoning to fail, then we can grab Vale and head back to the sect for dinner.¡± ¡°It does seem like something isn¡¯t working right, now that you mention it,¡± Blue replied, looking around at the panicking magicians, then gestured to Vale. ¡°But that wimp over there still seems pretty happy with himself.¡± ¡°Oh, Kel doesn¡¯t look so good,¡± Micro mentioned when he noticed Kel had fallen to his knees nearby, obviously affected by the chaos energy. ¡°I wonder why Vale is still fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what he¡¯s holding?!¡± Pitcher suddenly shouted at Micro. ¡°You have no idea what¡¯s going on here!¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a first for me,¡± Micro replied with a wry laugh. ¡°Won¡¯t the ceremony just end without a soul being summoned? We damaged the array enough that it shouldn¡¯t be functional anymore.¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t think this through¡­¡± Pitcher said with a distant look. He brought his hands to his face as he shook his head. ¡°All this array does is open a door. Nora herself does everything else.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Blue spoke up with a concerned tone. ¡°Wasn¡¯t all the magical writing some sort of spell to make things happen?¡± ¡°I thought it worked like a machine,¡± Micro added. ¡°No, little buddy¡­¡± Pitcher continued with a heavy tone. He looked back up at Micro, his eyes filled with despair. ¡°Different magic circles open different sized doors¡­ The prayers of the high priest are what set the terms of the contract between our world and the heavens. Nora reaches through the doorway that is opened, creates a hero¡¯s vessel using the power of whatever sacrifice she can reach, and then she sends the hero¡¯s spirit to us.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Micro blinked once in confusion. ¡°All you¡¯ve done is made the doorway unstable,¡± Pitcher continued. ¡°Nora will still be able to create a vessel, but the soul¡­¡± ¡°The soul?¡± Micro repeated. ¡°It might not arrive at all¡­¡± Pitcher said with a hushed tone, a fearful look growing on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before... When an empty vessel is left alone for too long, you have no idea what can enter it instead! The last one we summoned received the promised soul from Nora, and even that one went a little crazy the second it opened its eyes...¡± ¡°Oh dear,¡± Micro said, and then he turned around to confirm what was happening at the centre of the swirling storm of chaos energy. Although it seemed to be less violent than the previous summoning he had been caught up in, it was still clearly functioning. Energy was being drawn out of the people nearest to the centre, as well as from the energy-rich ground beneath them. ¡°But then what is Vale so happy about?¡± ¡°He has something he shouldn¡¯t,¡± Pitcher said slowly. ¡°That sword is meant for a certain type of hero¡­¡± ¡°Vale definitely isn¡¯t a hero,¡± Blue said with a laugh, but her cheerful tone did nothing to alleviate the ominous feeling hanging over the party. ¡°It¡¯s just a sword, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what that sword is called?!¡± Pitcher shouted. ¡°They call that a Soul Taker! That¡¯s the kind of weapon meant for a berserker! It¡¯s not meant for an ordinary hero like this array is built for, but why would that guy over there have it at all?!¡± ¡°Soul Taker, huh¡­?¡± Micro repeated with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a hole in the air,¡± Blue added while observing the sword with her glowing eyes. ¡°It keeps eating up all the energy around it.¡± ¡°It grants a berserker the power of its enemies¡­¡± Pitcher said. ¡°If it cuts you, every bit of life in you gets gobbled up by the Soul Taker. I¡¯ve only heard of them from other slaves, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what it is.¡± ¡°Oh, that sounds¡ª¡± Micro began, but Vale¡¯s voice once again filled the clearing. ¡°Look and despair, all who have made me their enemy!¡± Vale shouted, still wielding the sword at the sky. ¡°There is no rival to my wisdom, and soon there will be no match to my power!¡± ¡°He seems to know what he¡¯s doing,¡± Micro noted, then began walking toward him. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can deal with this myself¡ª¡± ¡°You!¡± Vale shouted, suddenly turning to face Micro. ¡°What excellent timing you have, you pathetic creature!¡± ¡°I think we should get back to the sect now, Vale,¡± Micro replied as the energy swirling around them began to gather at the centre of the clearing next to Vale. ¡°Your family is worried about you. You¡¯ve had a nice fight with Kel, so let¡¯s get you home in time for dinner, shall we?¡± ¡°Oh, I will certainly be sating my hunger very shortly,¡± Vale said with an eerie look of excitement on his face. He looked to his side, where the shape of a hero¡¯s vessel had begun to manifest in the centre of the storm of energy. He then turned back to Micro, and held his sword out in front of him with a smile. ¡°You would not believe how long I searched for a weapon like this. To think, those silly mundane cultists could produce a weapon so worthy of my grasp!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re planning on using that to hurt somebody, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to stop you now,¡± Micro replied sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but you¡¯re doing something very dangerous.¡± ¡°I will enjoy killing you first!¡± Vale declared as he plunged the tip of his sword into the hero¡¯s vessel beside him. ¡°I will make that mysterious power of yours mine!¡± ¡°Hey, stop that¡ª¡± Micro tried to prevent whatever Vale was planning, but the vessel began pouring out an oppressive aura that made it impossible for Micro to channel his energy into an attack. He braced himself as he looked on with confusion. ¡°These mundane fools were so quick to trust me when I told them I was sent by their insufferable deity to assist in their plans, whatever they are!¡± Vale laughed loudly as the energy of the vessel began travelling through Vale sword and into his own body, coating him with a chaos-filled aura that burned like the flame of a welder¡¯s torch. As his eyes began to glow with the strange light of chaos energy, he looked at Micro and smiled. ¡°I have you to thank, in a way! While seeking out a means for your destruction, following rumours of magicians and heroes, I stumbled upon a cave filled with those miserable mundane freaks, and the last one I killed was more than happy to explain the ritual to me in gruesome detail!¡± ¡°So you stole the manual for this array from a prophet?¡± Micro asked as his Immortality Trait finally started to compensate for the instability of the energy around him. He stood up straight and looked back at Vale with only his left eye open. Sure enough, though he was blind to the world around him, the chaos energy flowing through Vale made him shine like an ominous light in the infinite darkness. ¡°And you plan on using all this energy to get stronger?¡± ¡°Cultivators fear this power, calling it chaos, but it truly is a blessing from the heavens!¡± Vale answered as he finished absorbing the energy of the hero¡¯s vessel. As the barrier created by the array began to fade and the air grew calm, he lifted his sword and coated it with chaos energy. ¡°Whatever silly god saw fit to send this power to our realm, I will accept it with open arms! And with this power in my hands, I will make you, and everyone else who ever dared to oppose me, beg for my mercy!¡± The magicians who had been cowering in fear moments ago as the summoning ritual seemed to be going out of control began to emerge from the places they were hiding. Some wore faces of fear and confusion, while others began singing songs of praise at the sight of Vale coated with what they called a holy power. Micro¡¯s comrades began to regain their composure as the chaos energy left their bodies, and they were surprised to find Micro already drawing energy from the ground with his Mycelial Art to charge a Spirit Wave attack. ¡°Okay, I think I get it,¡± Micro eventually replied to Vale, though much of what Vale had said still confused him. ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to have to put some effort into this fight.¡±